> Wherever the Light Shines: Part 2
>  by MLPSolarDash1907
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Introduction - A mysterious tale
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A pair of orange hooves placed the satchel onto the beaten couch. As she sat, her horn lit with her blue magic and zipped it open, revealing several old scrolls carefully wrapped in plastic.

Time to see what these things are all about, she thought.

Suddenly, a flash of lightning lit up the hut’s den and a loud boom followed right after, shaking the interior.

Doggone it! Mystic thought, looking at the bookshelves to ensure none of their contents fell off.

Suddenly, Mystic smelt something. She turned to the cooker over the fire. With an annoyed sigh, she stood up and levitated it off to the side for it to cool.

Another flash of lightning and a loud rumble of thunder.

The entire interior shook again. Clatters of metal and thuds of books were heard nearby.

“Rain! Just go the hay away!” she cried with a facehoof.

The storm only responded with another clap of lightning.

A groan escaped her lips. She turned to the knives and books that had fallen to the floor, swept them up in her magic, and carefully put them in a box for now.

Before Mystic could sit on the couch, she caught glimpse of something glistening on a nightstand.

Almost as if it were a force of habit, she turned to see the golden necklace with the sun medallion on the front. She shut her eyes. It felt like a ghost from the past.

Memories that seemed so far away of ponies that she cared about went through her mind, and of one particular filly who was like a ray of sunshine to her.

She opened her eyes, fond of the memories and grateful for ever meeting them.

But...

With a sigh, Mystic turned from the necklace and sat down on the couch.

All of it’s done and over with, she thought, thinking of those names.

Cierra. Meng. Song. Juan. And Sunshine...

But everything seemed to blend together and nothing stood out much to her anymore from those good and horrible times.

“It is better this way...” she said to herself, assuring herself the way she’s living is the best course.

She looked out the window and the lightning has slowed down some.

After looking through the scrolls she’d found, she barely found any of them to be interesting.

However, there is one more scroll that she hadn’t looked at it. She estimated it about 2,100 years old or so. Unrolling it, she took a look at its contents.

It’s like a journal page or something, she thought, somewhat interested.

Without any time to lose, she began to read.





Flashback – Over 2,100 years ago

No! No! No! This can’t be happening to me! I had it all planned out! How could it have gone so wrong?!

I should’ve known that things wouldn’t go as smoothly as they did in my mind!

As I hide in this cramped space, I need to write this down quick because I’ve been on the run for days, and this beast is relentless. 

I don’t know why I’m writing this, I don’t think anycreature will find it! I suppose I’m writing to get this out in some form, but how will anycreature find this here?!

If they do, they need to know my story!

Before I met him, I was lonely, I’ve been a warrior, as best as I could’ve been, and a scavenger for countless years. I went from land to land and seeing all kinds of things. But I found him. He, the Demon at Night, found me and practically raised me in his ways.

We were glorious together! We ruled the savannas of Oogundaa!

Years after I’d joined him, I found myself disagreeing with him and getting on his bad side, all I have seen in my time that faced against me paled in comparison with his wrath! Honestly! It was horrible!

Bodies went flying, flames of fire started as the panicked villagers tried to strike him down! I attacked myself but I was utterly defeated! I managed to escape but I couldn’t let him still be out there!

I had to find help! I had to!

So, when I recovered, I ushered some help to stop him once and for all! However, I made a huge mistake and he ended up becoming worse! Stupid stupid mistake! With no other options, we had to attack him one way or another. Being a legend for 2,000 years or so, terrorizing Oogundaa’s residents, countless falling victim to him, why did I ever decide to serve him when something could’ve happened to me?

Traversing the savannas with fire burning in the distance, prides of lions scouring the land for their own benefits and desires to be the most powerful, bodies of civilians laid all around us, some of us didn’t make it to our destination, but I pushed us on, saying that this beast needs to be destroyed once and for all.

We don’t know how long we traveled; the sun began to set, painting the sky an eerie orange glow as smoke billowed into the atmosphere! It was a bleak picture! 

Suddenly we were ambushed by him! He attacked us from out of nowhere, blending into the shadows as we tried to attack him back. Then he leaped out and began biting into the neck of one of my crew members.

“Get out! Run!” I heard him yell. 

I heard someone attack the beast with an ax but it didn’t make a dent in him.

Claws slashed into the other member as the first member screamed in agony. I tripped and saw a huge tannish brown hand coming down toward me, but I managed to recover and kick it away attacking him once again! 

I pinned him down for a second, and then a sharp pain pierced the side of my torso! Oh, how much the stinging hurt!

I screamed as I was thrown into a pile of rocks and felt them impact the back of my head!

I had to run. I was more unprepared than I ever thought! 

I ran as fast as I could on all fours, the savanna now a blur all around me as I ran.

I’ve never been so terrified in my whole life. I was a fool to think I could take him on!

I don’t know how long I ran for, but I could’ve sworn I heard him getting closer and closer as I ran!

Sinister laughter had echoed all throughout the savanna as the night settled, a full moon making the savanna all the more eerie!

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I managed to reach the end of a dense forest and practically flew in there with nothing but pure adrenaline racing through my body! 

Then all of a sudden, I blacked out.

...

I came to sometime later. It’s still night. It could’ve been a few hours or an entire day before I awoke. I don’t know, everything happened so fast.

I shivered as I glanced around the blackened forest I’ve been forced to run, nowhere to hide, and all alone.

My vision began to get obscured with red and the wound on my torso stung at me like a scorpion’s sting.

I patched the wound in my torso up.

I stood up on my two legs, quivering from the adrenaline. My fur is matted and covered in sweat.

I made my way into a small clearing, the vivid memories of what happened still fresh on my mind!

I began to go move faster, and looked over my shoulder every second of the way. Never in my life have I felt so vulnerable and shook up. 

I heard the growling of animals around me, never heard anything like that before in my life or since then. 

Some rays of the moon pierced through the trees as I tried to get my bearings.

I jumped as an antelope ran through the woods, I saw some owls flying off, and then everything went silent. Dead. Silent. My heart raced through my chest as I picked up the pace, not seeing a log, I tripped over it and tumbled down a hill, falling flat on my face.

Suddenly, right behind me, an ominous voice spoke, “Are you lost little puppy?”

My heart dropped as my entire body froze with fear! It’s him! I’ve got to get out of here!

Standing up on my two legs again, I grabbed a rock, threw it in the direction of the voice and took off again.

Laughter echoed throughout the forest and I dared not look back.

“The darkness is all around you, you will die tonight, but if not, all darkness in your life will not make you see the light again!” the deep ominous voice shouted.

I just kept running faster than a cheetah.

...

...

Now, today, a few days have passed since I made my get away. I’ve not seen or heard him anymore. I’m too scared to leave this little hideout. I’m starving. I haven’t eaten anything real in a week. Today, somewhat hastily, I finished what I needed to say. How much I wish I had somecreature to care about and how I had a life and threw it all away to resolve a problem that couldn’t be solved. I’m no better than him. I’m a monster. I don’t deserve forgiveness. 

I might not make it out of here. To anyone who’s found this I am likely dead and this story will tell how I’ve fallen and now I won’t survive.

I only hope that true form of evil can be destroyed.

Present day

The scroll just ends there.

What happened to the author? What is this “Him” that he kept talking about?

Mystic sighed in frustration. 

This scroll seems as if it were a confession to the author himself instead of it being a legitimate confession! she thought.

Mystic has seen a couple of those in her travels but this one sounds more ridiculous than all of them combined.

As the rain continued to patter, she used her magic to put the scroll aside on top of other scrolls in a similar matter.

“All these scrolls from Oogundaa and I still don’t know who or what wrote them,” she said with a tinge of frustration.

She’d found who had written scrolls from across the globe but the ones from Oogundaa were anonymous. She’s had several theories but she always reached a dead end!

Maybe some mysteries won’t be solved. Mystic knew that for sure but she couldn’t just give up until she had real answers. Sounds conflicting but she’s ambitious in that way.

Sighing once again, she walked over to her pot, grabbed a bowl with her magic and a large spoon to scoop her rice out of the pot. She sat on her couch and began thinking.

“Well Mystic, you’re hardly getting anywhere with as much work and effort you’re trying to get into,” she mumbled to herself. “There are a lot of mysteries in the world but Oogundaa really sticks out like a sore hoof.”

She took a bite of her rice. Her time here wouldn’t last for much longer. She’s got more to discover and study. The Ice Lands near the south pole was filled with legends and mysteries. She’s been considering the trip for a while and plans to go there after she’s finished here.

She remembered Sunshine once again. The filly’s innocent smile that melted her heart was the most noted feature about her. 

She shook her head and began thinking of her newly planned adventure.

As she listened to the rain outside, her ear twitch.

After a few more seconds, it twitched again.

Curious, she shifted both ears in the direction she thought she might’ve heard something

A large snap came from outside.

She perked up and began listening intently.

Two more snaps came, followed by a branch breaking.

She put her dinner on the table, grabbed her machete, climbed and the step ladder to the roof.

When she reached the roof, she got pelted by rain. Her sharp gaze scanned the dark forest for a possible intruder or predator. It wouldn’t be the first time a creature’s dared to enter her turf.

Nothing but the rain made a sound as lightning flashed above her.

Then to her right, she saw a four-legged figure trot off into the woods. 

Eyes widening slightly, she stealthily moved to where the figure went. Clutching her machete in her magic, no fear in her eyes, she went on to find the figure. 

Nocreature should be around here at night like this in the rain. She’s lived in multiple locations across the globe long enough to know that.

Stopping for a minute, she listened for more movement in the rain, her coat and mane soaked but it didn’t even fudge her. 

She heard more movement close by and gazed to her right.

She saw the figure once again. 

Sneaking closer and determined to bring him/her down she has a clear view of a somewhat large figure seeing a lion's mane flowing in the breeze.

“A lion?” she whispered in surprise.

What was it doing out here? She’d never seen one out this far before.

Then, she snapped out of her shock.

She lunged forward and stabbed the feline in the back with her machete. He roared and tried swiping his claws at her but she dodged like a pro, striking him once again some material fell out of a satchel he’s carrying.

He threw a punch and a kick at Mystic, she barely dodged them both but then she struck him once again with her machete, throwing a punch to his face and then bucking him into a tree!

The figure quickly got back up ready for a fight! He lunged at her with great speed and she tackled him with her strength. She punched him three times in the muzzle. He threw Mystic off of himself and ran off into the woods roaring in pain.

Slightly dazed, Mystic got back to her hooves.

“Come back here!” she shouted. 

Mystic ran after him but he moved so fast that she lost sight of him. Groaning in anger she cleaned the remaining blood off her machete and went back to where she fought him. 

She looked down at the stuff he dropped and picked it up in a scoop of magic, thinking it might tell her something about what was going on.







Arriving back at her abode, the unicorn dried herself off, put her machete away, sat down in a chair, and examined the objects the figure dropped. 

The mare levitated some meat. Disgusted, she lightly cringed and tossed it into the fire

The next thing she examined is a medallion. It’s made out of pure gold encrusted in it is a lion painted a deep orange-red. A symbol of a figure?

“What is this?” she asked herself as she looked at it, never seeing anything like it before. 

Taking her focus off of it, she looked at a parchment of paper she found as well, unfolding it, revealing a map of a familiar land. She lightly gasped in realization. Looking to the map of Equestria on her wall and to the paper she had it’s confirmed it is a map of Equestria drawn down by pencil or some other writing source. 

There’s one more piece of paper.

She unfolded it recognized it was a map for someone to meet them somewhere in the land of Equestria. 

Lion medallion, map of Equestria, and a meeting place. she pieced it together and realized the figure she fought must’ve been a lion. A rookie maybe?

“I’ve seen lions,” she said, “But I’ve not had a true battle with one. If they’re going to Equestria, they must support whoever’s on this medallion.” She looked up at her machete, next to her recently dried clothes, her belt with pouches in it, and her satchel.

“It does sound intriguing,” she said. It could provide new challenges! It could...

Mystic’s eyes widened and slapped herself.

“Get a grip, Mystic!” she cried. She stood up and shoved the materials aside.

“You have plans and no way is a lion going to get me to chase after it!”

She turned away and crossed her forelegs. The Ice Lands sound exciting! More exciting than knowing that she actually knows of a potential challenge!

But the Ice Lands will test her resilience and ability to survive!

Just like... any other place like the rainforests, deserts, mountains, and swamps.

Annoyed, she shifted not to look at the materials anymore.

“Just don’t consider it. Just don’t consider it,” she said. “I can always walk away.”

She was considering it.

Equestria is a way off and she’d be gone for a long time. She isn’t a savior. She’s just living her life.

Encountering and fighting lions could demonstrate how strong and reliant she is too. And she’s good at planning.

But... if she goes out there what does that make her?

Mystic slapped herself again. How she hated conflicting thoughts! She turned to grab her dinner again but she caught glimpse of the medallion again.

She looked back at her equipment and the thought of a potential invasion crossed her mind. She could evaluate what's going on, and somecreature stepped into her turf!

“Come on, this is just ridiculous!” she scolded herself, “Why in the name of all things holy must something cross paths with me?”

She began thinking some more about the option to check it out or continue with her Ice Land plans.

But even with the tall tales in them, there’s no guarantee she’ll encounter something to test her strength and keep herself up. The lions could do that for her.

“Aw come on,” she growled. She sighed and looked at the medallion and maps again.

“I guess I’m going to get to the bottom of this.”

She felt as if it felt as if it’s something she would be doing despite how unexpected it is.

She began eating again and will wait until morning and when the rain calms down. If it didn’t, she’ll leave anyway. As she finished her meal, the mare began making plans to travel to the land of Equestria.

Mystic yawned as she stood up from her mothball mattress. She’d spent another late night looking into the mysteries surrounding her. The rain never let up. It appeared relentless.

Figures.

She grabbed some berries and popped them into her mouth and gazed to her countertop. She’s out of food. 

An annoyed snort escaped her nostrils, knowing she’ll having to stop by the little village with some food. It’s a rough thirty minutes run from where she is. 

Then she grabbed a canteen and took several gulps of water before filling it up with water once again. Lighting her horn up she levitated her outfit over.

She slipped on her pants and her shirt before she grabbed some potions she personally made. 

While she stuffed them into her belt, she grabbed a satchel and put more potions in for herself in case she needed them. Then she grabbed the drawing of the meeting place and the Medallion. She locked eyes with the scrolls she recently read, debating for a minute whether she should take them or not.

“That scroll...” she whispered. The mysteries surrounding it were interesting. What are the odds of her solving it out in Equestria?

“Maybe I can keep it as a reminder,” she said, “I won’t come back until a year later anyway.”

She carefully put them into her satchel and made sure they wouldn’t be ruined by her materials in there. She grabbed her machete and stuffed it into its sheath and placed it on her belt. She loaded knives into her belt and she’s ready to go.

Mystic caught a glimpse of the golden necklace she’s had her entire life. She frowned.

Why did I have this when I woke up? She thought. 

She couldn’t help but think it's something special as if it belonged to somepony important or if somepony important meant for her to have it.

A frown broke out on her face levitated up and pawed at its surface.

“Have you ever wondered about love, Mystic?" Sunshine’s voice echoed, "I didn't know if love even existed until I took a shot that it did."

She let out an annoyed grunt, put the necklace on she stood up and brushed the thoughts aside. She grabbed some extra clothing before she glanced at the bottom drawer again, thinking about opening it.

She frowned before closing her eyes as if remembering something. 

She hadn’t needed to use these tools on herself in a while but you can never be too careful. She did have a couple with her already and there’s only one in this drawer. 

A thought came to her and she shuddered.

After a minute of consideration, she opened the drawer as her heart skipped several beats revealing the final glowing syringe she’d managed to find.







A few minutes later, now wearing her rain cloak, she rolled her boulder to the side and stepped out onto the gloomy, soggy day. She gazed around at the dense trees and she recalls the way the figure went.

She began pondering about what she was about to do; she encountered a mysterious figure, potentially a lion, learned there might be some invasion to the land of Equestria. She's heard of the land but never has gone through it much and...

She clutched her chest feeling the necklace under her shirt and around her neck.

“No time for bethinking,” she muttered, “I’ve got to track down those figures.”

She tightened the strap on her satchel and made sure that her stuff is secure. She rolled the stone back to cover her entrance before she took off in the direction the figure went. As she ran, she jumped over a log before gaining more speed. She loved running! The wind in her face, mane and the pure adrenaline.

She jumped over a stream and landing over on the other side, not deterred by the water splashing on her hind legs as she continued onwards to her destination. 







About thirty or so minutes passed before Mystic arrived in the small village. 

She stopped short of its borders and casually walked in. It’s a very small rustic village with goats and some zebras as civilians. 

Hardly anyone visited from the outside unless there was a need for supplies, which was very rare. Mystic herself is an outsider to this village but she knows the shopkeeper and she paid no mind to the other zebras. She just wanted some food, get it quickly, and then get out.

Tightening her belt containing all her equipment she trotted into town to the marketplace. 

When she got there, it was bustling with even more civilians. Though the town was mostly isolated from the world the townsfolk were all like one big family. Mystic observed a zebra and goat talking with one another just before a herd of zebra kids ran in front of her. 

She smirked as she headed to a food stand with all kinds of exotic fruits and veggies run by an elderly zebra. He smiled when he saw her.

“Ah, my dear once in a lifetime customer,” he said warmly.

“It’s been about a year,” replied Mystic.

“It’s always great to see you. What can I get for you?”

“Just some rice and food good for quick eating. I am heading out on a journey and I’ll be needing some extra supplies.”

“And I trust you’re not getting yourself soaked?”

“It’s been raining for the past few days. But I manage.”

“Indeed, you do.” He turned to his stand, “I can get you all you need for the right price,” said the zebra, walking to his food stand. “And I’ll bring you your rice.” Mystic nodded as he grabbed a container and some bottles to fill up for her.

“Where are you heading to? I know you travel all the time,” he said, turning a knob, filling the bottles with water, “But I’d love to hear what you have to say this time.”

“I’m heading to a place that’s inhabited by other ponies, I’ve heard,” replied Mystic getting under the stall’s ceiling and looked at a map held in her magic.

“Equestria I believe?”

Mystic looked at him with some surprise, “Yes, I am. You know of it?”

The elderly zebra chuckled as he placed the bottles and a couple more containers into a traveling basket, “Oh, I’ve heard of it and ponies so bold. A quite harmonious place all I’ve been told.” He placed the basket on the countertop, “Though I would love to make such a journey, I’m afraid I can’t make the journey concerning my back.” He smiled a bit wider, “Maybe you can tell me about it when you get back?”

Mystic nodded, “I will try to remember. I will be gone a while.”

“I bid you farewell on your journey, but be careful out there, there can be dangers along the way,” the zebra said as Mystic gave him the bits. Mystic turned around and began trotting out of town.

She sighed to herself, “I am counting on danger. It seems like there will be.”

With her goal in mind she reached the edge of town and bolted off in the direction of Equestria; a land of ponies, yet she doesn't reside there.

“How much of a stranger will I be?” she asked herself.

She began wondering what the land might be like, she's heard some good things about it, but it didn't sound all that mysterious. She likes the exotic, the traveling and discovering the world. The rain continued to pour as she went on her way.





As the city of Canterlot buzzed with activity of ponies going to work, chatting and playing with one another, one Princess of the Night has just turned in after a long night of fighting off nightmares and making sure ponies slept soundly. She snored gently in her night themed bedroom while her royal hoofshoes laid beside her bedside. However, being a Princess of the Night doesn’t mean she’s safe from her own nightmares or visions.

Equestria is surrounded by darkness, closing in fast. Dark figures rise up from the ground as the sky turns a deep orange-red showering the land in an ominous glow. A roar pierced through the heavens as figures attacked a burning Canterlot. Everypony was either trying to fight back or hiding in fear, the military is severely weakened, and the fates of Twilight and her friends are unknown. Ominous red-orange eyes appear in the sky as someone cackled, shaking the entire land. Luna turned to see Celestia fighting off another figure, but before she could do anything, another figure appeared beside her, she turned and saw nothing but slashing claws sliding right into her face.

Luna awoke with a large gasp and wide eyes. Frantically looking around, she saw she was in her own bedroom again. Slightly relieved, she took in a deep breath and slowly exhaled, placing a hoof to her head.

The door opened, revealing one of her Lunar guards, “Is everything okay?”

Luna sighed heavily, “No. I’m not okay. I’ve had another one.”

“What?” the guard sounded surprised, “That’s the fourth one this month.”

“Seems similar to all the other ones,” replied Luna sitting straight up.

“Do you want me to get Celestia?”

“Yes. Immediately, I grow very concerned of these visions or nightmares,” said Luna, getting out of bed and slipping her black hoofshoes on. As she waited for her sister, she pondered on what could be causing these visions. They seem to come out of nowhere and without warning. Celestia hasn’t had any, maybe she’s been working too hard? No, that can’t be it. Can it? Just then, Celestia entered her room. Luna looked at her concerned older sister with a look of concern of her own.

“I had another vision,” said Luna, walking to her sister’s side. “They’re brief, but they depict a gruesome image.”

“Oh, dear sister,” Celestia sighed, wrapping a protective wing around Luna, “I know we’ve been through a lot considering the magic draining from our land, but we haven’t spotted any sights of trouble since then.”

Luna looked at her sister, “We can’t always spot trouble, danger could come around at any time. Besides, we didn’t suspect a filly, a filly of all things to conspire with the evil Lord Tirek.”

Celestia sighed and knew Luna was right, about a week ago, one of Twilight’s former students, Cozy Glow, had been revealed to be draining Equestria of its magic after conspiring with one of the evillest villains of all time. Thanks to Twilight’s students from different cultures and countries, their friendship prevailed and saved their land.

“I just want to be prepared,” said Luna, “Maybe it’s work-related or stress.”

Celestia looked at her younger sister with a comforting look, “Luna, I assure you, I am doing all I can to make sure this land is safe, as are you, Twilight, and the others. But despite all that’s going on, we will be fine when we stand together.”

“I sure hope so, sis. But these visions we should probably let Twilight and the others know.”

Celestia shook her head, “They’re too vague and we don’t know much of them. But if they get even worse, we’ll let Twilight and the others know.”

Luna pulled back, “Sister, I strongly think we should let them know. They seem to be something of a great darkness and shouldn’t be taken lightly.”

“I know, we just need more info. Didn’t you say they only last for a little while?”

“About 10 seconds.”

Celestia rubbed her chin, thinking, “When we had a vision about Tirek, it was longer than 10 seconds, maybe a minute or longer.”

Luna scoffed, “Are you doubting me?”

“No, of course not,” replied Celestia, “But we will keep an eye on them for a while.”

“Fine.” Luna turned and gazed out the window to the city below, “I sure hope you know what you’re doing.”

“I’m trying, Luna, we all are,” said Celestia, nuzzling her sister. Luna returned the nuzzle. While the sisters embraced and looked out onto the busy city below, Luna began thinking of Twilight Sparkle, her best friends, and the current issues that they’re going through concerning the School.
> Chapter 1 - Life in Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was now the afternoon in the land of Equestria. Down below Canterlot’s mountain, there laid a thriving little town not too far from the Everfree Forest. A little town with cottages built with thick straw and hay roofs, a huge gazebo in the middle of the town’s square, a spa, a bakery, the top of the roof looking like a gingerbread house, Quills N Sofas, and a majestic crystalline castle overlooking the town and a fairly recent School of Friendship built to teach all kinds of creatures about the magic of friendship. 

Ponies sold their products, some were traveling to do errands, a family was having a birthday party while a familiar pink earth pony with a bouncy mane celebrated with them. 

Mayor Mare’s led a tour of ponies from Trottingham around the town, she looks a little overwhelmed since Ponyville’s population of ponies continues to grow due to the Mane Six saving Equestria multiple times and the School’s opening. 

While the town bustled with activity, a familiar apple farmer sold a big bushel of apples to a brown stallion with an hourglass cutie mark. The stallion thanked her before going on his way.

“Yeehaw!” she cried out happily, “Ah haven’t made a profit like this in a while!”

“This is awesome, sis! Does that mean we have enough?” Apple Bloom asked, jumping up and down excitedly. The older pony, Applejack, smiled widely and ruffled Apple Bloom’s red mane.

“Sure does, sugarcube!” she laughed, “We have enough for the farm and we can go to the Grand Galloping Gala together again!”

“Woo hoo!” Apple Bloom jumped for joy. Applejack chuckled at her sister’s enthusiasm.

“Ah can’t wait!” Apple Bloom said giddily, dancing in one place.

“Well, time to close up,” said Applejack, still smiling, “Cuz we just sold’em all!” She put the ‘closed’ sign up on her stand.

“Wait ‘til I tell Scootaloo an Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom cried happily, “This is gonna be the best Gala ever!”

Applejack slightly cringed, but hid it from Apple Bloom, the last few Galas haven’t been less than chaotic from her first Gala, to Discord and the birthday cake incident with Pinkie Pie last year. 

But she smiled again at her little sister, “Well, y’all go tell’em and Ah’ll meet you there later.”

“All right! See ya, sis!” Apple Bloom said, making a beeline for the School of Friendship, where Sweetie and Scootaloo are meeting for their next tutoring session. The older apple watched her go before turning her attention to the sack of bits, having get them and the wheelbarrow back to the farm.







Many students were chatting, laughing and playing in and around the School. The Young Six, a griffon, a dragon, yak, changeling, pony, and hippogriff played basketball with one another, the dragon clearly in her competitive nature. 

Twilight’s really gotten this place back together, considering recent events and Chancellor Neighsay finally relying on her to run the school properly in the best way for Equestria. 

In a slightly calmer part of the school grounds, a white unicorn filly with pinkish and purplish curly hair is sitting next to an orange pegasus filly with dashing cerise color tutoring a pony sitting just next to a tree.

“So, you see,” said Sweetie Belle, “There’s always a chance to be generous without offering things begrudgingly and having a politer tone.”

“Yeah, and maybe be more considerate when Silverstream decides to help you along,” said Scootaloo.

The pony sitting down is a unicorn slightly older than the Crusaders, with a blue coat with a lavender tail and lavender mane with a single black streak running through it.

“Okay, okay I get it,” she replied, a little annoyed, “I should have the right attitude instead of being a scary pony.”

“Well, you don’t need to sound mean, just give from the heart with a happy attitude,” said Sweetie Belle, “That’s what Rarity taught me.”

“You’ll get it, Ambermoon,” said Scootaloo, trying to encourage her. “Your sister Lilymoon’s getting it.”

“Pfft, she’s been friends with you longer than I,” Ambermoon replied, looking a bit down, “And you didn’t grow up in the house we did.”

“We know, but your parents thought this school would be good for you and Lilymoon.”

“I know. I just want to get this done. For my sister.”

“That’s good to know, sis,” replied a new voice, the three fillies looked to see a smirking, similarly coated pony with a bright blue mane with white streaks running through it, piercing violet eyes, and wearing a black long-sleeved shirt.

“I like how much you care,” she said. Ambermoon smirked back.

“Just because I’m learning, doesn’t make you the older sister,” she said.

“I’m having to teach my older sister with the help of the Crusaders,” Lilymoon said in a teasing tone before ruffling her sister’s mane.

“Oh, how about we settle this on the hoofball field?” Ambermoon challenged.

“You’re on!”

The two sisters took off laughing, Sweetie and Scootaloo watched them go.

“Slowly but surely,” said Scootaloo.

“For Ambermoon at least,” Sweetie Belle said, slightly nudging her friend. They chuckled, relishing how Ambermoon and Lilymoon got closer since their adventure concerning their Auntie Eclipse, looking for the Helm of Shadows.

“Hey girls!” shouted a familiar country voice, the Crusaders looked to see their last member running up to them before screeching to a halt with a wide smile.

“Hey, Apple Bloom!” greeted Scootaloo, “What’s got you excited?”

Apple Bloom let out a little squeal, “Applejack and I have enough for all of us to go to the Gala!”

“All right!” Scootaloo and Sweetie cheered, jumping for joy.

“I cannot wait to try my new outfit Rarity and I have been working on!” said Sweetie, smushing her cheeks in excitement.

“And I can’t wait to invite our friends to go with us!” said Scootaloo, pointing her hoof at Lily and Amber playing hoofball with a few other classmates.

“Oh, right! This is gonna be great!” Apple Bloom cheered. It’s so awesome that Lilymoon and Ambermoon’s parents let their house be more welcoming to outsiders and being open to Ponyville. Now, they’re allowing their daughters to go to the biggest event in all Equestria.

“Oh, Rarity’s going to flip when she needs to design new dresses for them!” Sweetie Belle squealed.

Apple Bloom cleared her throat, “Well, now that’s been said, we need to get tutoring the students.” She smiled, “I believe you were tutoring Ambermoon?”

“We were, she’s still a work in progress, but we’ll get there,” Scootaloo said in an affirming tone.

“We all are,” said Sweetie Belle, wrapping her forelegs around her friends, “Even as far as we’ve come.” The Crusaders shared a little laugh before taking off to tutor some more students.

As they did, Headmare Twilight was walking towards her school breathing in the crisp air. She has been very busy today, having taught three sessions on the concept of the History of the Pillars of Equestria and now she was going to give the students a pop quiz. 

Most of them did well in their classes and things are looking up for the newly transferred students. Spike’s been organizing all her files and books in the School and Castle.

But one pony, their guidance counselor Starlight Glimmer, has gone on a trip to visit Sunburst for several days and Trixie has gone with her before she goes off with her traveling magic show. Fortunately, Twilight, after many ponies she asked, got Maud to help out. Her schedule was free and Pinkie was thrilled to have her older sister at the School.

“Headmare Twilight!” cried a happy voice. Twilight looked over to see Silverstream flying to her, “I just bested Smolder at basketball!”

“Hey, I can hear you!” Smolder called out.

Twilight giggled, “That’s great, Silverstream. Usually, Smolder wins every new game you six pick out.”

“Because she likes winning and competing! So, I decided to be like her!”

“Only, don’t be too much like her,” said Sandbar, walking up to their headmare with the rest of his friends.

“Hey,” said Smolder with a playful glare.

“Anyway,” said Twilight. “Smolder, you Gallus and Ocellus need to head to Professor Fluttershy’s class while the rest head to Rainbow Dash’s workout class.”

“Yes, Headmare Twilight,” they said in unison before going off in their separate ways.

Twilight chuckled as they did so, proud of them becoming her top students of the School. Not only for their grades, including Gallus’ even though he acts like he doesn’t do well, but for saving Equestria when everypony else couldn’t. She trotted into the School and Rarity came to her.

“Oh Twilight!” she said, smiling, “I’m finished with my classes today and I’m off to design some dresses for the Gala!”

“That’s great, Rarity, and I’m hoping that something interesting will happen this time,” she said, “Because something always seems to.”

“Only, let’s hope it’s not as messy,” Rarity shuddered, “The last few times we’ve gone haven’t been clean per se.” Rarity suddenly beamed, “Because I’m designing dresses for Sapphire Shores and Countess Coloratura!”

“Oh my! That’s amazing, Rarity! They’re coming to the Gala?!” Twilight asked excitedly.

“Oh yes! I cannot wait to design and fit them into the dresses!” Rarity squealed and dashed off for her boutique. Twilight laughed as she continued inside the school.

Ever since opening the school her life and time as the Princess of Friendship has been busier, more exciting, and making new friends. The school’s been booming, just last week several new students poured in, even one from Fillydelphia.

With everything in between the School and the Gala, things are buzzing even more as the day got closer. Twilight trotted into her office with her new headmare chair being put in place by Spike.

“Hey Twilight!” he said, hovering next to the chair, “Your new chair finally came in.”

“Great!” she chirped, recalling how she accidentally dropped a heavy box on it, shattering it, “Now I can put the temporary chair back in its place and use this one!”

Spike sighed, “Those mail ponies sometimes get things mixed up, delayed, or broken.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, remembering the main mailpony, “What matters is that it’s here. Can’t dislike Derpy even when she messes up.”

“Anyway,” said Spike, “Everything’s come for your classes on the lessons of having grace and humility when winning and giving time to serve others when needed.”

Twilight giggled, “That’s great, and I think I know a certain fast pegasus who could use a little lesson in the first and possibly the second.” 

Spike chuckled as he flapped his wings,

“Well, let’s get to class,” he said, taking off down the hall.

“Hey! Don’t go without me!” Twilight called happily, “Remember when you led the classes?”

“And I’ll gladly do it in the five seconds I have!” Spike called back. Twilight laughed, chasing after the mischievous young drake. Everything seems grand and harmonious in Ponyville. The students waved to their headmare and her assistant as they raced down the hallway. 

This school’s not like other schools. You wouldn’t see their headmares or headstallions running down the hallways. 

Almost at their destination, Twilight happened to look down one hallway and noticed a couple of earth pony colts backing a smaller filly against the wall. Screeching to a halt, she backed up and looked down the hallway.

“I told you I don’t have any more lunch money!” the young filly cried out.

“Oh really?” said an older colt with a blue coat, a stylish white mane, and had some stars as a cutie mark, “I’ve seen your mommy give you more than that! I demand you hand it over!”

The rainbow-haired filly whimpered as a colt with a white coat and a blue mane and a sack of money with a clover for a cutie mark backed her up more. (both ponies had orange eyes).

“We’re the higher ponies here, and we always get what we want,” the colt continued, he stomped his hoof, “No matter what.”

The other colt grasped the filly’s mane, making her squeal in fear, just then Twilight stomped right up to them and glared hard at them. The two colts looked at her but weren’t scared.

“What the hay do you think you two are doing?” she demanded.

“Just wanting a little ‘friendship’ this filly, she’s not wanting to share!” the blue colt accused.

“I don’t think so,” Twilight said firmly, “I want you both in my office after classes are over, but first head to the guidance counselor’s office and tell her everything you’ve done.”

“What the plain rock pony? She’s worse than the lousy hot-tempered mare!” the white colt complained.

Twilight held her tongue, not liking how they insulted Starlight, “And I want you both to return her bits now.”

The bullies relented and begrudgingly gave the filly back her lunch money. Twilight directed them to the guidance counselor’s office. The blue pony looked back at her and glared.

“You’d better make this place good for us, or you won’t hear the end of it from him,” he threatened. Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes. She looked back at the filly and hugged her.

“I’m so sorry about that,” she said softly, “How about you head to Sugarcube Corner, it’s on me.” The filly gasped in delight, thanking her headmare before taking off down the hall. Twilight sighed again before walking down the hall to her final class for the day.

“We’ve got to get Starry Skies and Lucky Bucks straightened out and make this school work for them,” Twilight thought, “I don’t want another incident like... like... her.”

Twilight felt a twinge of hurt and was reminded of Cozy’s betrayal and didn’t want any more students to go down that path again. Even though her friends comforted her over what happened, she still has thoughts on what she could’ve done differently and wished she could’ve noticed. 

All of these thoughts she kept mostly to herself, but the scar is still there. 

Twilight realized her pacing has slowed down due to her thinking, she picked it back up to get to her next class, she’s got to do her best for this school, she has to. 

Twilight opened the door and saw Spike hovering in the air, holding a Power Ponies comic and reading aloud to the class while making the Power Ponies sound effects. The students are really into it.

“Spike! What did you do this time?” Twilight asked incredulously. Spike only chuckled awkwardly as Twilight entered the classroom and shut the door behind her.

While Twilight taught her class, some lights began flickering, some even went out and students were advised to stay out of the electrical room. In the walls, pipes groaned as the water pumped for the school. 





Unaware to anycreature, one was getting close to bursting and the wall began to crack as the day went on. 

The last few hours of school rolled on by as Yona led the yovidaphone practice with some students getting the hang of it, and some not, like Pinkie (who seemingly appeared out of nowhere) joined in eventually, too. Ambermoon and Lilymoon had gotten a whole team of students to play hoofball and it’s turned into a competitive match thanks to Rainbow Dash’s coaching and encouragement to turn the heat up. 

Apple Bloom and her friends hung out with Diamond Tiara who visits the School and is considering coming part-time. Both decide to play some jump rope with them being left over from last week’s jump rope jamboree. 





Finally, at the last hour of school, the chess club hosted by Fluttershy is now happening, due to activities and fieldtrips to Appleloosa and Vanhoover, it’s been postponed multiple times. 

It’s usually held outside but the students sometimes requested if it could be inside. The Young Six were the first ones there before some students joined them.

Fluttershy had counted Fourteen students gathered in her classroom as they sat at their tables. The pegasus gently walked through the room, watching everycreature.

Ocellus was playing against Gallus; the griffon has his eyes narrowed in concentration as he looks at his black individual pieces while Ocellus patiently waits for him to make his move. The blue griffon grabbed a Rook and moved it in an L shape.

“No, no,” Ocellus said softly, “The Rook moves straight across up and down and to left or right.”

Gallus groaned in annoyance and set the piece back to where it was. He grabbed the King, and moved it 3 spaces to the left. Fluttershy smiled as Ocellus giggled.

“What?” Gallus asked, looking at the changeling, annoyed.

“You grabbed the King, the queen has already been removed, remember?” she asked, smiling.

“Gah!” Gallus threw his talons into the air, exasperating, “I’m never gonna learn this game!” He slumped his head onto the table, “I don’t know why I agreed to this.”

“To spend time with us, we all try new things together,” Ocellus said in an encouraging voice.

“Not all are too fun like other activities,” Smolder piped up, only having the King and Rook left. Sandbar was sitting across the table from her with most of his powerful pieces left, he a smug look on his face. Smolder slightly snarled, “How did you get so darn good at this?”

“Oh, my dad and I always played chess when we were younger,” replied Sandbar, maintaining the look. Smolder rolled her eyes and moved the Rook in front of her King, then Sandbar moved his white Bishop diagonally, “Check, Smolder.” 

Smolder groaned loudly. Fluttershy swore that was, the ninth time the dragoness had been in check. Sandbar could’ve taken her out any time, but he just wants to mess with her, one move from his Queen and she’s lost.

“Why couldn’t we just play checkers or hold a checkers club, or anything else?” Gallus said, annoyed as Ocellus just put him in check.

“Yona like chess!” said her excited, deep voice, the young yak wasn’t doing too good, but neither was Silverstream.

“I don’t get this gist of this game’s rules yet but it’s so so much fun!” Silverstream chirped happily.

Fluttershy giggled, walking to them “I’ve never seen anycreature not know the rules of chess 100 percent and have so much fun.”

“Yona is gonna get best at chess!” she said proudly, puffing her chest out, “Yaks best at everything!”

“Ooohh! And I cannot wait for Yona to teach me when she does!” Silverstream said excitedly, moving her pawn next to the queen, “Hey, I win! I win!”

“No, you don’t!” Yona said with a glare. Fluttershy only giggled at the students.

“Professor Fluttershy! I won!” Silverstream cried.

“No, not quite,” Fluttershy giggled, “You moved the Pawn too many spaces when it goes one space after you move it from its starting place.” She grabbed the Pawn and moved it back, Silverstream slightly drooped as Fluttershy went on, “Chess can seem a little hard at first, but with practice, it can be easy and fun.” She gave Silverstream a coy smirk, “Also, you placed it next to the Queen, not the King.”

“Awwwwww...” Silverstream said in a sad tone, but then perked right back up, “Oh well! I can keep learning and playing with Yona!” She jumped out of her seat, “Chess and plumbing are my two favorite things of awesome!”

“Like all your favorite things like Tuesdays, stairs, and square dancing?” Gallus said with snark in his tone.

“Mmhmm!”

Gallus rolled his eyes and looked back just as Ocellus moved her Pawn right next to Gallus’ King.

“Checkmate,” she said with a smile and kept a sly, expectant look.

“Gaaah!” Gallus shouted, flying into the air, “I hate chess!” 

Everyone laughed at Gallus as he hung his head low in defeat, slowly descending back to the ground. But then he looked back up with a smirk and chuckled.

“Good to know you’re laughing at yourself,” Ocellus slightly teased.

“Oh, I’m laughing because I know I’m gonna beat you next time!” Gallus declared with a determined smirk while Ocellus playfully rolled her eyes at the griffon.

Another loud groan came from Sandbar and Smolder’s table as the dragon glared deep at Sandbar, “Look, I know you beat me! I give up! You win!”

Sandbar kept his smug look, “Wow, a competitive dragon admitting defeat.” He turned to everycreature, “You don’t hear that every day.”

Smolder went wide-eyed. She slightly blushed and glared, “Oh, you think you’re so rich! I’m picking the next activity!”

“Didn’t you already do that and Silverstream beat you at it?” Sandbar asked smugly.

Smolder opened her mouth to object but kept silent and sighed, she smiled a little, “Good game, Sandbar.”

“Considering I won, I’d say it was,” Sandbar teased. Smolder lightly punched him in the shoulder, now smiling.

While everyone mingled, Fluttershy looked at the clock and saw it was 3:25, meaning the school was about to close for the day.

“All right, everycreature,” she announced to them all, “It’s almost time to head home, so finish your games quick so we can all leave.”

Everycreature agreed as a few pony students still had to finish their rounds, but they were all neck and neck in their rounds.

The Young Six decided to sit on a couch and mingle with one another.

“So, what’s this pony event happening in Canterlot again?” Smolder asked.

“It’s the Grand Galloping Gala,” Sandbar explained. “It’s where ponies gather to celebrate Canterlot’s completion.”

“I’ve also heard that it was covered in green goo and how a cake flew through the Gala!” Silverstream cheered.

“Huh?” Gallus asked, confused.

Ocellus giggled, “It seems ever since our professors went there, they’ve been spicing up the Gala, which Professor Pinkie calls ‘The used to be boring party.’”

“Well, whatever goes on, I’m sure it’ll be great,” Sandbar commented.

“Hmm, I guess I’ll check it out since we’re all going when it starts,” Smolder added.

“We’re all going?!” Silverstream asked excitedly, rubbing her talons together.

“Yes, and apparently, all of our homelands’ leaders are going to be there to celebrate, too.”

“What?!” the other five young students shouted, surprised, Smolder slightly jumped and had a somewhat surprised look. “What? You didn’t hear Twilight talking about it?”

“No, we didn’t!” Gallus said, still surprised.

“Yak prince coming to pony land?” Yona asked she smiled brightly, “Yak prince and Yona will make Gala best time ever!”

“And Smolder, how did you figure this out?” Sandbar asked.

“I was collecting some notes and heard Twilight talking in her office,” Smolder plainly admitted.

“You were eavesdropping?!”

“No.” A pause, “Okay, maybe a little, but hey, they don’t know what we know now.” She laid back in the couch some, arms behind her head, “Besides, there isn’t much harm knowing that.”

The others thought about it, but most other than Ocellus agreed.

“But still, eavesdropping is wrong,” she said, Smolder slightly turned her head to look at the changeling, “We should respect some creatures’ privacy.”

“Eh,” Smolder shrugged nonchalantly, “Someday and sometimes it’ll come in handy.”

Ocellus smacked her forehead in annoyance while Gallus slightly smirked.

“Okay, class!” Fluttershy announced, “All of the students have finished their rounds, and now let’s all head to the main foyer to hear the announcements for next week!”

The students all got up from where they were sitting at and got into a single file line and exited Fluttershy’s classroom. 

As they walked down the hall, more students came out of Rainbow’s class and the rainbow mane pegasus hovered over to Fluttershy, landing beside her.

“How did your class go?” Rainbow asked.

“Oh, wonderful!” Fluttershy said happily, “The students are really catching onto chess.” She slightly lowered her voice where Gallus could still hear her, “Except Gallus, he’s letting Ocellus beat him.”

“Hey! I can hear you!” the annoyed griffon called, Fluttershy and Rainbow giggled.

“Mine went well, too,” Rainbow said, “The pegasi students want to learn my turns, twist, and my Sundown Spiral.” She chuckled, “That last trick’s a little dangerous, so I decided to let them try a smaller version of it.”

“Well, they’re learning from the best athlete I know,” Fluttershy said with a wink, Rainbow’s grin spread a little more.

As the students turned a corner in the hallway, they heard a panicked scream.

Both Fluttershy and Rainbow perked up and ran down the hallway, where they saw a couple of ponies looking at a huge crack that was forming rapidly in the wall.

“What in the?!” Rainbow cried, surprised. Fluttershy gasped. The lights above them flickered and blew out. 

They jumped as the ponies freaked out and ran, the Young Six and the other ponies in the group joined their professors and were shocked to see the big crack. 

Dash put her ear against the wall. Fluttershy did so as well and heard the water pipes groaning under the stress of building pressure. She looked back at the concerned pegasus and students.

“We’ve got another pressure problem,” Rainbow announced.

“What?” Fluttershy asked, pulling away. “I thought the plumbers came by last week and fixed it!”

“Me too, but-”

A deep groaning and rumble came from within the walls of the school, Rainbow Dash backed up to Fluttershy as they bunched together with the students. The crack got even larger, exposing the pipe. Then, the crack extended down the hall where they just came from and to their left where they were going to. Rainbow turned back to everycreature, “Everycreature! Run!” The students panicked and began running, but then--

SPLOOOOSHHH!

The pipes burst and water began pouring out rapidly down the hallways! Some ponies screamed as the fliers took to the air to avoid the water spilling out.

“Everycreature! Calm down and regroup!” Fluttershy called out. Some of the students were being swept away by the water, Gallus and Smolder flew and grabbed a couple of ponies and Silverstream turned into a seapony and brought a couple more to some display cases, bringing them to safety. Rainbow surveyed the damage and noticed the pipes were really letting loose, it’s like a rapid flowing river in the hallway now!

“Fluttershy! Get Twilight, now!” she ordered. Fluttershy flew off fast, and Rainbow turned to the students, “Silverstream! Smolder! Come help me deal with the pipes!”

“Yes, Professor Dash!” replied Silverstream.

“On it!” said Smolder, following Dash with Silverstream. Gallus grabbed Sandbar, who had a hold of Yona and he flew them down the hall to bring them to safety.

Dash looked at the damaged pipes and began wondering what to do next, and, out of instinct to help, Smolder began breathing fire on them to seal them up.

“No! Don’t do that!” Dash ordered, slightly panicked, “You’ll cause the pressure to build up more!” Smolder stopped and began scratching her head. Then Dash came up with an idea.

“Okay! We need to-” 

BAM!

The hard-plastic cover for bulbs hits her on the head, sending her into the water with a splash. However, she quickly recovered and the three of them saw the exposed fluorescent tubes sparking, sending some electric bolts out and around them. Dash’s pupils dilated.

“Silverstream! Out of the water!” Dash shouted, the hippogriff-turned-seapony immediately shot out of the water and changed back into a hippogriff as the fluorescent tubes fell out of its place and landed in the water, sending electric charges through it.

“What are we gonna do?!” Smolder cried.

“I know!” Silverstream piped up, “I’ve been studying plumbing!”

“What is it then?” Dash asked.

“We have to stop the water from flowing! Doesn’t the school have some kind of main pump system?”

Dash smiled brightly, “You’re brilliant, Silverstream! Come on, everycreature, to the boiler room!”

Dash, Smolder, and Silverstream all flew down the hallway at a fast rate, making several turns as they neared the school’s boiler room.

“I hope all the students got out of that water,” Dash said to herself, turning a final corner to see Fluttershy, Twilight, and Spike, all at the boiler room. 

Dash kicked the door down before they could react. Silverstream began turning a wheel next to the boiler, Smolder and Rainbow grabbed their own wheels to help.

Eventually the water came to a complete stop. All three sighed and relaxed, relieved.

“Oh, good! You stopped the water!” said Twilight, the water now settling down.

“Yeah, but some of the bulbs fell down into the water, electrifying some of it!” Dash cried.

“Oh no! I’ll go deal with that!” Twilight took off flying and Spike followed her.

“Oooh!” Silverstream said excitedly. “Those plumbing books are really paying off!”

“They sure are,” Dash said, lightly nudging Silverstream, who giggled, “Fast thinking, Silverstream.”

“Indeed,” Fluttershy said proudly, then her demeanor got serious, “But let’s go ahead and see if everycreature is okay.”

The others agreed and traveled to the main foyer, all of the students met up with one another, Applejack, Pinkie, and Maud joined too, while the Young Six saw one another, they reunited and grateful that they’re all are okay. But, as for the school’s hallways, they don’t know as of now. A few minutes passed before Twilight and Spike returned with relieved, yet somewhat somber looks. Twilight stood in her place and the students turned their attention to her.

“Well, it looks like everycreature is here,” she said, “Is everycreature okay?”

“We’re all okay,” said one student, some other students followed suit.

“Ah’ve assessed that all the students are fine, Twilight,” Applejack added.

“What in Equestria just happened?” asked a baffled Pinkie.

“I’m not totally sure,” replied Twilight, “We’ve got the pipes somewhat back in their places, but they’re badly damaged, and the hallways in that part of the school have suffered some water damage, too.”

All of the students murmured as Twilight continued, “Due to that, this part of the school will be sealed off and I’ll hire some professional ponies to survey what went wrong. Spike and I surveyed it and discussed it before making this decision. So, tomorrow we’ll have classes in different classrooms and events in that part of the school are canceled.”

Some groans came from the students, but Twilight held up her hoof and continued, “As for the lights and other power problems, I’ll be looking into that as well with some other professionals.”

“Isn’t this the third time this month we’ve had a plumbing issue?” Rainbow asked.

“And several power issues,” Twilight answered, “I’ve been making sure this school is in tip-top shape for all of our safety.”

“But it seems like somecreature, somepony, or something keeps messing up our school,” said Fluttershy, a frown forming on her features.

“We’ll figure it out,” Twilight said in an assuring tone, “As for the announcements for next week, I’m afraid I’ll have to make arrangements on what to announce due to this incident. So, everycreature can go home and we’ll hopefully resume school tomorrow.”

“What if we don’t settle everything that’s happening?” Smolder asked, crossing her arms.

Twilight sighed, “We will, Smolder.” The dragon held an unsatisfied look, but she and the other students began leaving the School.

While they headed out, Starry and Lucky pushed aside Silverstream and Gallus.

“Hey! Watch it!” Gallus shouted.

“Oh, so not sorry,” Starry spat, “You and your friends should just head back home where you belong!”

“Friendship is for the higher beings, and you’re not them,” Lucky added. He looked back at the headmare talking with the other professors and Maud, “Not to mention this lousy school isn’t doing much for us, and this place is a real disaster.”

They went on their way, Gallus wanted to go after them and tell them off, but Sandbar held his foreleg in front of him.

“Not worth it, Gallus,” he said.

“Those ponies rotten!” Yona growled.

“I know.”

“We shouldn’t be bullies back like them,” said Ocellus, “That attitude isn’t acceptable to this friendly environment.”

Everycreature agreed while Gallus rolled his eyes in annoyance at the nuisances of the bullies. 

Back with the headmare, she sighed in frustration.

“Don’t worry, we’ve got this,” Applejack assured her, patting her shoulder.

“I know, but it’s still so frustrating,” Twilight sighed.

“Don’t let frustration cloud your judgment as I say to Limestone,” said Maud. Applejack held back a slight snicker, knowing how “Twily-nanas” Twilight can get (as described by Shining Armor).

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” said Fluttershy, “I can extend my stay at the school and teach some classes and help around.”

“Me too,” said Rainbow. Applejack nodded.

“Me three!” Pinkie added cheerfully. Maud just blinked.

“Thank you, girls,” replied Twilight, relieved to have them around, “These last couple months have been a little tougher than usual.” She looked at Maud, “Did you talk some sense into Starry and Lucky?”

Maud blankly stared at Twilight, “I tried, I even tried a rock metaphor, but they didn’t listen and knocked things around the office.”

Twilight groaned, “That behavior has to end, or I’ll have to tell Mr. Bullion his sons can’t stay here.”

“Careful what you say around him, Twilight,” Fluttershy cautioned, “I’ve heard bad things about his personality.”

“I can handle him,” Twilight assured her, “As for me, I’ve got to close the school and seal those hallways off. I’ll see you girls for supper later.”

The girls gathered in a group hug, well, Pinkie pulled Maud in, as did Spike, they said their goodbyes. 

With that, Twilight walked to the damaged hallways and magically sealed them off for the day and began to walk to the office while Spike landed on her back and sat there.

“I wish Starlight were here, she’d talk those bullies down for sure,” said Spike.

“Me too, Spike,” added Twilight, “But she lost her cool with them and got really angry a couple of times.”

Spike nodded, “Even the counselor needs counseling. But yeah, she’s a real pro at her job.”

“She left all excited about something this morning,” said Twilight, “I wonder what’s got her all excited?”

“I don’t know, Twilight, I’m curious, too. I think we should ask her.”

“She’ll tell us when she wants too, you know how much she is about surprises,” Twilight slightly shuddered, remembering how Starlight changed herself and Sunburst into foals and mind-controlling her friends by mistake.

“Let’s hope she’s doing good,” said Spike, sensing Twilight’s slight unease even though Starlight’s come a long way, she’s still prone to mistakes with magic. Twilight and Spike approached the headmare’s office, Twilight magically opened the door. Both of them just wanted a break from any more excitement for the rest of the day. 

The alicorn sulked and sat on the floor. Her mind double-checking to see if her internal plan was sound.

“Twilight,” said Spike, putting a comforting claw on her shoulder, “We’ll fix this.” Though he showed a little uncertainty.

“I hope so, Spike,” replied Twilight, as she looked out the window to her Castle, “I sure hope so.”
> Chapter 2 - The excited mare and more bullying problems
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was a long way the Friendship Express had to travel all across Equestria. From Appleloosa, to Manehattan, to Ponyville, to the Crystal Empire, and now Yakyakistan. Just like today, this Friendship Express is on its way from Ponyville to the Crystal Empire. 

The train driver kept his eyes locked on the tracks as the train continued chugging along, Celestia’s sun just starting to rise over the horizon. Then, the conductor went to check on the passengers. Several crystal ponies sat in their seats while a couple of them chatted with one another. 

Some fillies were eating some candy the salespony has been offering while a few unicorns from Canterlot read their magic books. 

As he entered the next part of the train, he saw one pinkish-purplish unicorn reading a magic book with a bright smile on her face, as she straightened her purple main that had a cyan streak in it.

“Starlight!” a blue unicorn with a purple cape and hat with star patterns on them came into view as she sat across from the mare, “I’ve got snacks!”

Starlight looked up from her book and set it aside with her smile still on her face, the conductor moved on as Starlight looked at the peanut butter crackers and popcorn. She magically grabbed the popcorn and levitated it over to herself.

“Thank you, Trixie,” she said gratefully.

“What are best friends for?” Trixie asked proudly.

Starlight giggled, “Oh, Trixie.”

“What? I’m just saying how great of friends we are,” Trixie smirked.

“I know, I know,” replied Starlight, eating some popcorn, “I’m glad you came with me on my trip.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t miss it!” Trixie proclaimed before biting into one of her peanut butter crackers. “After all, I get to start my tour in the Crystal Empire now!”

Starlight giggled again, “And I assure you, your wagon got here safe and sound.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow. “You didn’t have to teleport it, we could’ve walked to the Crystal Empire.”

“Well, I like the scenery from the train as we travel to the Empire,” Starlight explained. “Take a look, Trix.”

Eating another one of her favorite crackers, Trixie did look out the window. Starlight followed her gaze and saw the beautiful expansive meadows with tall grass that waved as if it were saying hello to the two mares. Flowers of yellow, blue, and pink decorated various parts, too. The meadows seemed to head all the way to the Crystal mountains which are beautiful gray and silver, topped off with pure white snow.

“Okay, Starlight, you win this one,” said Trixie.

Starlight gave a triumphant smirk, turning back to her friend. “I knew you’d love it.”

The two friends giggled again, enjoying their girl time as the train continued chugging to the Crystal Empire, the weather began changing some and there were some patches of snow here and there, even though it’s spring. Sometimes snow is around in the summer, too.

“Ooh!” Starlight squeed, “I can’t wait to see Sunburst again!”

Trixie raised an eyebrow and gave a coy smirk, “That stallion’s got you in a bind doesn’t he?”

“Yeah," Starlight spoke in a dreamy smile. Then her eyes widened, "Wait what?!”

“Oh, come on,” Trixie teased, “You love seeing him, don’t you?”

“We’re best friends, so yes!” Starlight answered sharply, turning her head to hide her growing blush.

Trixie giggled, “Right, Star.” She winked, “I get the drift.”

“There’s no drift!” Starlight insisted, growing a little more flustered.

Starlight could tell that Trixie was basking in her embarrassment. But Trixie was right, Starlight has been hanging out with Sunburst more and was always excited to see him.

“And I’ve noticed you’ve been a little more excited than usual,” Trixie inclined her head. What’s going on?”

“Oh, just some new magic that we’re going to try and experiment, and don’t worry, Twilight looked at them and said they were fine,” Starlight lied, thinking she can handle the "simple" spells that she’s bringing. A twinge of guilt came to the mare, but she brushed it off. It'll work out, it'll be worth it. She felt her head slightly ache as she felt some desperation beginning to bubble to the surface.

“Oh, Twilight? How’s she gonna let you have fun?” Trixie said with a teasing smirk. Starlight rolled her eyes.

“She’s trying to look out for me,” she replied in a casual tone.

“Ooooh, don’t let her be your babysitter.”

Out the window, Starlight saw the towering crystal castle of the Crystal Empire, she held back a squeal and said, “Trixie, we’re here.”

“Great! Now to get my wagon and start my tour!” Trixie announced, getting out of her seat, “Just wait until this Empire sees the magnificent Great and Powerful Trrriiiixxieeeee!!!” The train slowed to a stop as Starlight put her books into a bag, slipped it around her body and followed her boastful yet best friend.

Starlight kept herself from giggling, thinking of what she and Sunburst are going to do together like old friends, much better than last time she’s sure.

She and Trixie both exited the train, when they did, Trixie gasped happily and ran over to her precious magician’s wagon next to the station’s platform. 

Starlight left a tip for the conductor as crystal ponies boarded the train. When Starlight left the station, Trixie reunited with her (after hugging her wagon) as she pulled it along with her.

“Ooh, and I’ll be performing for royalty this time!” Trixie cheered, “Everypony here will love me!”

“And I can’t wait to help you with this big magic show!” Starlight said happily, “This is going to be one of the biggest of your career, Trix!”

“Our career,” Trixie said with a wink. “I can’t wait to perform for Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor!” She giggled, trotting in place.

Both mares walked down the main street and met some friendly crystal ponies who welcomed them to their beautiful city. 

Soon, they passed by the Spike the Brave and Glorious statue proudly holding the Crystal Heart. Several fillies were in front of it getting their picture taken while their parents watched. Both Trixie and Starlight giggled, knowing how Spike can get when reliving his heroic deeds.. Starlight looked to her left and realized she’s reached her turn.

“Hey Trixie,” she said, “I’ll join you at the castle later. Sunburst and I need to catch up.”

“Oh, okay,” replied Trixie, “Bring him, too. I’m sure he can be a better audience member for me this time.” Starlight playfully rolled her eyes.

“Say hi to Princess Cadance and her family for me,” she said. Trixie nodded and began walking to the castle while Starlight began skipping, yes, skipping down the street, humming a song to herself. 

She looked at her bag and giggled before she began bouncing down the street like Pinkie Pie.

Eventually, Starlight saw the familiar orange crystal house. She stopped her bouncing, slowing down to a trot before stopping at the door. However, she stopped before knocking, catching a glimpse of a scroll poking itself out of her bag.

She frowned. her bouncing might’ve knocked it a bit loose.

She knew exactly what it was. She had been hoping to talk to Sunburst and experiment with it for some time. However, she knows how Twilight taught her to be careful with new magic. And she has a history with magic, some she used impulsively without thinking.

She felt some sadness come to her, recalling something she’d forgotten in the moment. Was this right? Would Twilight lash out at her? Psh! Not if she can handle it! Shaking her head, her determined, excited attitude returned. Taking a deep breath in, she knocked on the door.

She waited.

She knocked a little louder, then she heard somepony scurrying around. The door opened to reveal an orange unicorn with glasses on, somewhat of a ragged mane and goatee, his head buried in a book.

“Yes?” Sunburst asked, not looking up.

“Sunburst, it’s me, Starlight,” Starlight said happily. Sunburst perked up and his eyes widened.

“St-Starlight!” he stammered out, “Oh, my goodness you’re here!”

“Of course, I am, silly! I wouldn’t miss this!”

Sunburst closed the book and magically set it aside before the two childhood friends embraced happily. They held on for a few seconds before they let go, Sunburst grabbed the book and held it in front of Starlight.

“I’m telling, Starlight, no matter how many times I read it, Houyhnhnm's Guide to Magical Arcana never gets boring.”

Starlight giggled, “Oh, Sunburst, isn’t this the twelfth time you’ve read that?”

“Seventeenth.”

Starlight laughed. “Anyway, mind if I come in, you book nerd?”

“Sure! You’re always welcome here!”

Starlight entered Sunburst’s house and set her bags aside.

“Want some green tea?” Sunburst asked, heading to his kitchen, “I was just about to make some for another day of reading.”

“Sure, why not?” replied Starlight.





“-and Silverstream jumped on into the rodeo and began juggling apples on top of a ball along with the other clowns!” Starlight finished with a laugh, slamming her hoof onto the table. Sunburst laughed, too.

“And you tried to stop her? Awww, Starlight,” Sunburst playfully complained.

“We didn’t know how much fun it would be for her, and so the sheriff and organizes of the rodeo allowed the other students to try and be clowns, too,” Starlight explained.

Sunburst chuckled, “I bet one called Smolder didn’t jump in?”

“Surprisingly, she did.” Sunburst’s eyes widened, clearly not expecting that answer. The table quieted down a little and Starlight sighed.

“Even though we’re having some fun, we still have those bullies to deal with,” she said, "Twilight and the others have been under some stress because of them. The School means the world to them."

“I remember you mentioning all the details in your letters,” Sunburst frowned.

“But I have confidence in Maud and my friends,” Starlight said, smiling brightly, “This trip is going to be exciting!”

“How do you mean?” Sunburst asked, returning the smile.

“Oh, hold on.”

She levitated the magic scrolls she brought out of the bag, levitating them next to Sunburst, “Just some new magic hypothesizes I thought we could try out.” A small bit of guilt returned to her.

Sunburst raised a curious eyebrow as he took the scrolls in his own magic and unrolled them. He muttered as he read them with narrow eyes, but then they widened some. He looked at Starlight.

“Regeneration spells and bending reality spells?” he asked, surprised.

“Just some old hypotheses I found while cleaning Twilight’s library,” she explained, biting down the truth. “They’re going to be on small things like plants and fruit, plus the bending reality thing is on small locations.”

“That last one seems a little risky, Starlight.”

“Oh, we can worry about that one later.” She pointed at the regeneration hypothesis. “We can start with this one.”

Sunburst examined the scroll with his eyebrow still raised. Despite her nervousness, Starlight kept her cool. Then, but then a smile grew across his face.

“All right, Starlight,” he said, rolling the scrolls up, “Let’s try and see how we can get this one going.”

“Yay!” Starlight chirped, getting up and hugging Sunburst.

A moment passed before she opened her eyes and realized what she’d done. She pulled away, hiding her blush “But first, we’re going to the castle to see Trixie’s magic show Cadance invited her to do.”

Sunburst’s eyes widened again, “Cadance invited Trixie to do a magic show?”

“Uh-huh!” she slightly nudged him, “And you get to be a better audience member this time.” She gave a teasing smile.

Sunburst awkwardly chuckled while Starlight put the scroll back into her bag.

Just you wait, this will be a big payoff.

Starlight scratched her head, was that her thinking or her imagination? She had no idea, it felt as if it came out of nowhere. Feeling a touch dizzy, but her stomach growled loudly. She turned back to Sunburst with slightly wide eyes and a light blush.

“I guess we’ll be eating out too?” he asked.

“Right on the button,” replied Starlight, she headed to the door, “Come on, Trixie’s probably wondering where we are.” Sunburst nodded and straightened his glasses before they both headed out to the streets. Starlight blushed a little as she walked close to Sunburst, looking forward to tonight. She’s always felt comfortable around him, and since their reunion they’ve grown closer than before, she can’t wait for her time with him.







A pair of orange hooves stopped at a sign labeled ‘Appleloosa.’ The town wasn’t too far away. The young mare stopped and unrolled her map. No lions were in sight but she had seen evidence of a camp they’d stayed at.

The unicorn looked down, seeing clear pawprints on the desert floor.

“I don’t want too much attention drawn to myself,” Mystic said to herself. She just wants to get through the land and not cause too much of a ruckus.

However, unlike the lands she's been to, this land of Equestria seemed different. Calmer. She shook the feeling off.

She turned to leave but then she bumped into somepony. Shaking her head, she looked to see a light gold stallion with a blonde mane, he had a brown vest on and a brown hat. He smiled very brightly at her.

“Howdy there!” he said happily, making Mystic slightly cringe, freaking her out a bit, “Are you new around here? Oh, that’s great!” He was talking a bit fast for her.

“Actually, I-” Mystic started, taking a step back, an uncomfortable look on her features.

“My name is Braeburn and I wanna be the first to welcome you to-” He got on his hind legs, flailing his forelegs, “Aaaaaaapaloosa!” Mystic took another step back.

“Look, sir, I’m in a hurry-”

“Oh, oh! I can show you Appleloosa mighty quick if y’all are in a hurry!” Braeburn declared before he pushed Mystic to the town while she protested. During this time, Mystic tried to break free but he had a strong push as she was forced into the town.

“This here’s the finest town you’ll see for our apple products and hosting mild and wild dances!” Braeburn went on, stopping Mystic in front of the town square.

“This here’s our town square,” he pushed Mystic again, stopped, and pointed, “Our local waterin’ hole, the Salt Block.”

“Can I get a glass of water?” a pony asked another pony, his tongue covered in salt.

“This is-” Mystic started but Braeburn happily moved her along.

“Here’s where Sheriff Silverstar’s office is,” he said, moving her along, “And where we have our wild west dances!” He paused and moved her to another spot, “And here’s our mild west dances!”

Mystic rolled her eyes, “Mister...”

“And here’s our apple festival for all Aaaapploosa! And the buffalo tribe, too!”

Mystic looked and saw a bunch of apple ponies feasting on some apple tarts, apple pies, and many other apple-related dishes. The buffalo seemed to be really feasting on the apple pies. Mystic awkwardly turned to Braeburn, “Look, I can’t-”

“Oh, and just wait ‘til you see the apple orchard!”

“Mister!”

“Here we go!”

“Mister!” Mystic avoided Braeburn.

“Oh, come on, where are yer manners?” Braeburn turned around, still smiling brightly, “Yer gonna love-”

“Braeburn!” Mystic shouted desperately.

Braeburn stopped and looked at her, still smiling, “Yes little missy?”

Mystic sighed, an annoyed look taking form on her features, “First of all, it’s not ‘missy’ it’s Nopony.”

Braeburn dropped his smile and tilted his head in confusion, “Nopony?”

“Yes, and this ‘Nopony’ was trying to track something down and somepony with a brown hat came in and barged into my business!”

“Oh, I just wanted to show you our proud town,” Braeburn sulked a little.

“I’m sure you’re very proud,” Mystic replied, stepping away, “I don’t have time for this.”

Braeburn sighed as Mystic walked off, the young mare just shuddered because of him and his energetic attitude. Then Braeburn perked up.

“Whatcha trackin’?” he asked.

Mystic rolled her eyes, “I don’t have to answer to you.” She just wants him gone.

“Hey, somethin’ led you here, and I wanna know what.”

“Get off my back, freak.”

“Oh, now that’s jus’ rude,” Braeburn said, annoyed.

“Apparently you can get annoyed. I’m leaving.”

Then a little young buffalo stopped in front of her. “Hey, are you tracking something?”

“Yes, now get out my way,” Mystic held back a growl.

“Hey, I know a thing or two about tracking and I believe I can help you,” she said confidently.

“Hey, that’s a good idea, Little Strongheart!” Braeburn said happily, trotting up next to her. “It’s the least we could do fer her.”

Mystic raised an eyebrow, “What’s your game?”

“No game. Just Appleloosians and buffalo looking out fer one another, even ponies outside of our town.”

“More like just showing how great you are,” Mystic said, looking around at all the ponies and buffaloes eating and chatting.

“Do you want our help or not?” Little Strongheart asked.

“Uhm, no but thanks.”

“Well, too bad. I’m going with you to help you.”

Darn. Mystic thought, not wanting any more of this. She knew she couldn’t make a scene in this town and she didn’t want any more ponies on her case. So, she decided something. 

I’ll just play along and let them help. Mystic always knew if she couldn’t get out a situation too easily, to just play along until she can get what she wants and make a break for it when she can. It’s how she is. It's most beneficial in her travels.

She smirked, swallowing her annoyance and pride, “Okay. I’m so sorry about my attitude, I’ll be happy to let this little buffalo help me.”

“Yeehaw!” Braeburn cheered, a triumphant hoof shot into the air while Strongheart smiled brightly, “And as courtesy of Aaaapploosa! We gladly offer you this apple pie!” A larger buffalo gave Braeburn a box containing an apple pie and the young stallion gave it to Mystic. The mare forced a smile and thanked him.

“All right, let’s get you on that trail!” Little Strongheart said happily.

Gladly. Mystic thought as she nodded. 

The unicorn and buffalo began making their way out of the town, much to Mystic’s relief. Braeburn waved goodbye and rejoined the festivities. When Strongheart wasn’t looking, Mystic tossed the pie into the trash.

It didn’t take long for Little Strongheart to find the tracks, they were a bit blurred thanks to the desert wind, but they’re there. She gazed off into the ever-expanding desert with some cactuses and giant rock formations in the distance.

“Oh, mighty tracker,” Mystic faked a fascinated tone, “Where are they heading?”

“Oh, let’s go! They’re heading west-northwest!” Little Strongheart took off, and Mystic after her. The little buffalo had a bit of a head start, but Mystic caught up easily.

“Where’s your pie?” Little Strongheart asked.

“Oh, some child didn’t get to have any, so I gave it to her,” Mystic lied.

“Oh, that’s very generous,” Little Strongheart said with a hint of pride in her voice.

“Yeah,” Mystic muttered.

While running, Mystic thought about the town again, not intentionally, but she did sense something different about it. What was it? And this land? Did the whole place seem to have a different atmosphere to it? She looked to the little buffalo next to her, running with a smile on her face, she seemed to be enjoying it and there was no worry in her eyes, just happiness. Mystic shook her head and continued. Soon, she will ditch this buffalo and get back on her mission that she’s on.







It’s a nice warm morning in the little town, ponies went about their daily jobs, foals played with one another, as it’s a weekend now. While they were doing that, a certain yellow pegasus with a pink mane and bluish teal eyes walked through town. She had side bags with some clothing materials in it. Early this morning, she had to take care of several rabbits, one had an injured front limb, two had to have both back legs cleaned and bandaged, and another had to have his ears cleaned. She sighed before unrolling a to-do list.

“Okay,” she said to herself, “I’ve helped the bunnies, refilled the bird food supply for the Sweet Feather Sanctuary, cleaned the birdhouses on the inside, and now to drop off some supplies for Rarity.”

Fluttershy smiled a little as she rolled up the list, looked at her bag to make sure it was secure and went on her way to Carousal Boutique.

When she got inside, she saw Rarity frantically working on a silver dress with gold patterns on it. Opalescence is lounging on Rarity’s fainting couch and Silver Spoon is sitting on it. She just watched Rarity with a slightly amused look and so did Diamond Tiara who joined her friend on the couch.

“Is she always like this?” Silver Spoon asked.

“Oh, you won’t believe it sometimes,” replied Diamond, “I’ve had to come here to have one of my dresses done for one of our family’s events.”

Silver giggled. “She does a great job on all her dresses.”

Fluttershy looked to her right and saw Sweetie Belle wearing a silky blue dress with a slightly annoyed look on her face, it still needed stitching and some of it was uneven. Fluttershy walked over to Sweetie, the filly noticed her and smiled.

“Oh, hey Fluttershy,” she greeted.

“Hello Sweetie,” replied Fluttershy, ever so gently. She looked to Rarity, “What’s gotten into her?”

“Oh,” Sweetie rolled her eyes as she dropped her smile, “Some more clients ordered a pile of dresses for the Gala and want to show them off, yadda, yadda, yadda.” She sighed, “You know how things go sometimes.”

Fluttershy nodded, “And what about you?”

“She’s having me model the basic dress for my friends and I,” Sweetie explained as Rarity came back to her, pulling out measuring tape to measure Sweetie in various areas. “Since we’re growing up, she just wanted us to have dresses only for us.” Sweetie stopped as Rarity went back over to her sketching board. “Plus, Diamond and Silver want their own dresses so she’s getting ideas while working on other dresses to get them done.”

“Oh my,” said Fluttershy, looking at Rarity who hadn’t noticed her yet. “Where are your friends at anyway?”

“They’re gathering more materials for her at the store,” Sweetie shifted slightly, Rarity immediately turned to face her.

“Sweetie Belle!” she cried dramatically, she ran back over and made an adjustment on the dress, “This needs to be exact! We want them to look flawless for the Gala!”

“We? I don’t recall that,” Sweetie mumbled, “I just want to look nice.”

“Nice?!” Rarity gasped, pulling back, “But Twilight has told me that the Gala is going to be more important than ever! Think of all the ponies who’ll be silently judging you!”

Sweetie deadpanned, “I’m not too worried about that.”

Rarity gasped again, but before she could say anything, Fluttershy stepped in front of Sweetie.

“Hi Rarity,” she greeted softly, “How is your day going?”

“Oh, hi Fluttershy,” replied the seamstress, looking around on what to do next, “I’m kind of in a jam now, and orders just keep piling in! Plus, with Twilight telling me about the creatures from the other lands coming, I don’t know if I’ll get them done in time!”

She grabbed the fainting couch in her magic, causing, Opal, Diamond, and Silver to fall onto some soft pillows on the floor, and Rarity began dramatically wailing. Again.

“Oh, woe is me!” she cried.

Fluttershy sighed and stroked Rarity’s shoulder, “You’ll pull through. You always do.”

“Oh, it’s just so much!” Rarity ran her hooves down her face, “This is a historic occasion for all of us!”

“Wait, what about the leaders coming?” Sweetie asked, but Rarity didn’t hear her.

Fluttershy just looked at her, slightly shrugging, figuring Rarity might’ve given away an announcement Twilight was going to make to her friends.

“Rarity,” she said softly, “Look at me.” The seamstress looked at the pegasus, her eyes frantic.

“Remember the stress-related exercises we went over before?”

Rarity nodded.

“Good. Now, take a deep breath.”

Rarity obliged and held it in. Fluttershy gave a smile, “Good, now, let it out. And do it a few more times as you count to ten.” Rarity nodded again and followed her friend’s instructions. Rarity sat up, appearing calm but still a little worried.

“Whew, thank you,” she said.

“No problem,” said Fluttershy, she placed her bag of clothing materials next to Rarity and placed it in the unicorn’s lap.

“And I brought what you needed for two of your special clients,” she said.

Rarity beamed, “Oh, thank goodness! I didn’t want to waste more time having to buy more material.”

“I can tell you’re really putting the work in,” Fluttershy smirked slyly as she slung her bags over her back, “Really putting it in.”

Rarity chuckled awkwardly, “I got carried away again, didn’t I?”

“Maybe.”

“Tell you what, I think we’ll have our weekly get together a little earlier this week, how does that sound?”

“Oh, how about now?” Rarity moaned, “Well, not now, but I feel like it.”

Fluttershy giggled, as Sweetie moved again, but Rarity didn’t stop her this time. Diamond and Silver joined Sweetie.

“It’s looking better,” Diamond commented.

“Thank you,” replied Rarity.

“When Sweetie Belle told us of your dramatic moments, she wasn’t kidding,” Silver Spoon teased.

“Yeah, like a one pony theater,” Diamond added, giggling.

Sweetie was about to rebut her, but Rarity chuckled awkwardly saying, “Did she now? That sounds like her.” She smirked at Sweetie, “A one pony theater? That’s something that sounds like it came out of your mouth.”

“It didn’t! Diamond said it!” Sweetie insisted.

“Oh, did she say it because you did?” Rarity’s smirk grew.

Sweetie groaned loudly while Rarity winked at Diamond Tiara, the filly giggled.

“Anyway,” said Fluttershy, “I would love to stay here longer, but I’ve got to get the rest of my list done and get to teaching my classes.”

“My classes!” Rarity shot up, standing stiff, “I completely forgot! I don’t know if I can make it!”

Fluttershy sighed and smiled, “Don’t worry Rarity. Twilight and I discussed it and she decided to let you have all the time you need to get your orders done.”

“Wait what?”

“I’ve volunteered to do your classes for you.”

Rarity’s touched by Fluttershy’s gesture, “Oh, Fluttershy, I don’t know, that’s a lot of work just for your classes alone.”

“It’s okay,” Fluttershy assured her, “You go ahead and do your job.”

Rarity smiled and hugged the pegasus.

“You’re welcome,” said Fluttershy, returning the hug. After hugging for a few more seconds, Rarity turned to Diamond and Silver.

“Well, I’ll get the current dress I’m working on and then I’ll get started on yours,” said Rarity.

“Finally,” Diamond said with a grin, “Or, we could see the theater again.”

“Oh, now you’re being sassy,” Rarity rolled her eyes, slightly annoyed. She walked back over to the dress she was working on and Fluttershy began walking to the door.

“Can I take this off now?” Sweetie asked looking at the blue dress.

“For now,” said Rarity, levitating the dress off and putting it back on a mannequin, “But when I’m done with these two’s dresses, it’s back into it.”

“Great.” Sweetie’s stomach rumbled, “I’m getting a snack.” She trotted into the kitchen.

“Fruit and vegetables only!” Rarity cried.

“Chocolate it is then!”

Fluttershy giggled as she opened the door and went back outside. The pleasant air’s smell hit the mare’s nostrils as always, making her feel good. She’s always loved being outside, especially with her animal friends. 

She got a whiff of Sugarcube Corner’s baking, she drooled slightly, but she stayed focused on what she needs to do. 

Looking at the list again, she crossed out her accomplished objective, looked at the bottom and saw that the last thing was to get apple pies for Rarity’s generosity class. She rolled up the list and put it in her bag.

Walking through town was always a delight for Fluttershy, she got to see fellow friends going about their daily lives and some even chatted with her when she was on her way. She saw Lyra and Sweetie Drops hanging out at Lyra’s favorite bench and the Flower Ponies selling bushels of flowers to Bulk Biceps who seemed a little too excited to get them.

“Fluttershy!” a friendly voice called out. The pegasus turned and saw Derpy flying to her, she’s dressed up in her mail outfit. The gray pegasus stumbled a bit in the air before stopping just in front of Fluttershy, she managed to hold Derpy to keep her from falling over.

“Oh, thank you,” Derpy said softly, she grabbed a few letters, “Here are your letters.”

“Thank you,” replied Fluttershy, she took the letters, put them in her bag and gave Derpy a few muffins. The wall-eyed mare’s eyes lit up as she took them and began eating them, completely delighted.

Looking at the clock tower, it said 8:45 and that meant Fluttershy had to be at the School quickly. She squeaked in slight fear before flapping her wings and began flying through Ponyville to Sweet Apple Acres.







When Fluttershy arrived at Sweet Apple Acres, the smell of apples hit her nose, meaning that they’re nice, juicy and plump, and that meant harvesting season is nearby. 

She knew Applejack and Big McIntosh looked forward to this time of year as they enjoyed their jobs and lives as apple farmers.

Gazing at the big barn and the surrounding farm, she saw Big Mac watering the gardens of carrots, turnips, and lettuce. The pegasus made a beeline to him. She stopped close by and the large red stallion turned his head to face her.

“Hello Big Mac,” she greeted.

Big Mac smiled and nodded.

“I’m here to pick up the apple pies for Rarity’s class,” Fluttershy explained. “I’m taking over for her today.”

Big Mac tilted his head but slightly smiled.

“So, do you think Granny Smith’s gotten those apple pies ready yet?”

“Eeyup,” replied Big Mac. Fluttershy is amazed how Granny continues to do her own chores at her age, that old mare can really get things done, even if it does mean she gets somewhat lost at times.

“Well, do you know where she is now?” Fluttershy asked.

Big Mac pointed to the barn, where the living room is. Fluttershy smiled.

“Thank you.”

“Eeyup.”

With that, Fluttershy flapped her wings again and made her way to the living room of the Apples’ homestead. Fluttershy arrived at the door and knocked. She waited for a few seconds before knocking again. She heard a familiar pony grumbling and furniture moving before Granny Smith opened the door with an annoyed look, but she quickly beamed when she saw Fluttershy.

“Well hi there, Fluttershy!” she beamed.

“Hello Granny,” replied Fluttershy, “Do you have the apple pies ready yet?”

“Ah sure do! Come on in and Ah’ll get’em for ya!”

Fluttershy entered the house as Granny headed to the kitchen. The pegasus noticed the clock and it’s eight minutes until class starts. 

Feeling slightly panicked, Fluttershy quickly went into the kitchen after Granny. The elderly mare grabbed a few apple pies that have cooled off. Slowly, she walked to the other side of the kitchen, grabbed another, and slowly walked back to the others.

Fluttershy knew Granny was doing her best, but she needed to get moving. Wanting to help, she looked to see if there were more pies, but by the time Granny had already spotted them and grabbed them.

“Those are th’ last ones apart from the last one in the oven,” said Granny Smith. “It should be about done by now.” The elderly mare opened the oven, grabbed a potholder, and placed the pie onto the countertop.

“Oh, good,” said Fluttershy, “I appreciate all this, Granny Smith, but I need to get moving to the School.”

“Don’t ya fret none!” Granny assured her, grabbing a basket and slid the pies in one by one, “Ah gotcha covered!”

Fluttershy understood but was still nervous. She took in a deep breath and slowly exhaled to calm down, she repeated it a couple more times as Granny put the final pie into the basket. Fluttershy wanted to zoom out of the house, but Granny wrapped the pies into a blanket to keep them warm.

Now I know how Rainbow feels sometimes, she thought, remembering how impatient her friend can get when waiting in line, or waiting in general. Granny smiled and gave Fluttershy her basket.

“There ya go,” she said.

“Thank you,” replied Fluttershy. She turned to leave.

“Be sure to tell Apple Bloom she needs to clean out the chicken coops when ya see her,” Granny Smith suddenly said.

“I will,” Fluttershy assured her. She was about to take off before

“Oh, Fluttershy!” Granny suddenly said again. 

Fighting the urge to scream, Fluttershy cleared her throat. “Yes, Granny?”

“Ah jus’ remembered that the rest of the Horseshoe Gals are comin’ here in a couple of days. Can ya bring some of the fruit they love to eat?”

Fluttershy smiled brightly. “Sure.”

“Okay, you can go now,” Granny Smith smiled.

With that, Fluttershy took off for the School, saying a quick goodbye to Big Mac, who’s now pushing a wheelbarrow of tools back to the barn.







It was rare when she has to fly fast, but when she has to, she does it quite well these days. 

Fluttershy has finally made it to the School and there are only two minutes to spare until she starts Rarity’s class. Clutching the pies close, she flew down the main foyer of the school, catching a brief glimpse of the sealed-off area thanks to water damage. Some plumbers were already on the scene, too. 

The pegasus turned the corner of the hallway and reached Rarity’s classroom. When she got in, she saw the pony students already there, Smolder, Sandbar and Yona were there too. 

However, at the back of the class were Starry and Lucky, Fluttershy groaned inwardly, those two have caused her to have a sticky mane thanks to a prank of theirs and haven’t felt any remorse for it, she had to spend hours at the spa to get it all out.

She recalled the meetings Mr. Bullion dragged the Mane Six into, causing them to nearly lose their cool. Celestia is fully aware of things going on, but she can’t do anything about it, and Mr. Bullion is growing more and more unsatisfied with the School as time marched on.

This fiasco has been going on for far too long since those colts entered the school months ago.

Maintaining her kind tone and look, Fluttershy got into teacher mode.

“Good morning, everycreature,” she said, and all the students turned to look at her, “I’ll be filling in for Professor Rarity today since she’s busy with very important things today.”

“For the Gala I presume,” said Sandbar.

“Yes,” replied Fluttershy, “And I know what happened yesterday was terrible, but I assure you, we have ponies on the job.”

“Let’s just hope things stay together,” Smolder grumbled, “The workers seem incompetent.”

“Smolder, watch your words,” Fluttershy sternly warned, the dragon sighed.

“Hey, I’m just tired of all this nonsense.”

“I know, but let’s stay positive and get on with class.”

Annoyed, the dragoness looked out the window as Fluttershy continued.

“Rarity wanted to share these apple pies with you all and see how well you’d share them with each of your friends,” she said as she uncovered the pleasantly smelling pies made with love by Granny Smith.

“Ooooh,” all the students cooed as they eyed the treats.

“Who knew this class would be such a delicious one?” asked a pony student.

“Aside from Professor Pinkie’s class huh?” asked another student, giggling.

“They are delicious, and you won’t have any quite like these,” Fluttershy explained as she pulled out the pies and placed them on Rarity’s desk. She turned to the students, “First, I’ll cut you out all a piece, then you’ll eat it.” Everycreature seemed happy to hear that. They waited as their substitute professor cut out a piece from each of the pies, their mouths watered, growing impatient but staying put in their seats. Finally, Fluttershy finished cutting the pies and walked over to the students and gave them their pieces of pies. Starry and Lucky took theirs but they had annoyed expressions. Fluttershy made her way back to the desk.

“All right,” she said softly, the students raising their forks, “Eat up everycreature!”

Nocreature hesitated and began eating their pie, their tongues practically exploded as they tasted the pie, sweet, sugary, apple goodness nearly overwhelmed some of them but they finished and Fluttershy giggled at some of their excited expressions.

“Fantastic pies!” Smolder declared.

“Yeah!” a pony student agreed.

“Best pie!” Yona shouted, but then quickly said, “After Yakyakistan pies of course.”

When all of the students finished, Fluttershy spoke again.

“Now, I’ll hand each of these pies to each of you, and I want you all to remember what Professor Rarity’s been teaching.”

The students nodded as Fluttershy grabbed more pies and began to pass them to each of the students, each student passed pie by pie to one another until they all had one.

“Okay, let’s see what all of you will do now,” said Fluttershy, sitting in the chair.

“Hey, Yona,” said Smolder, “Want a bite of my pie?”

“Yes!” replied Yona, “Smolder take bite of my pie too!”

The dragon and yak both exchanged pie pieces with one another while Sandbar gave his entire pie to another student.

“Here you go, have all of mine,” he said.

The student giggled, “Well, I’ll give you half of mine.”

Some students exchanged only one piece of pie while others didn’t share and began chowing down. Clearly, some still had to learn how to be generous but it was always fun to teach the students. Fluttershy heard a loud groan and it was Starry who had not even touched his pie.

“Common food and not the eloquent stuff,” he said.

“Yeah,” Lucky added, tossing his pie aside, “This is a really lame class.”

Fluttershy loudly cleared her throat, “Lucky, Starry, is there something wrong?”

“Yeah,” replied Starry, “Can we get some real food? I didn’t know we’d be having such incompetently cooked food with a bunch of loser classmates.”

The other students gasped, Fluttershy’s eyes slightly widened, though Starry and Lucky haven’t been good students by any means, they haven’t openly insulted anycreature while in class before.

“Excuse me,” Fluttershy in a stern tone but trying to stay calm. “But these pies are made with time and effort, even if you don’t like them, you should not be so insensitive to the pony who made them.”

“What? The old elderly hag?”

Fluttershy slightly gasped and glared, “Don’t you talk about Granny Smith like that!”

“I can speak any way I want!”

This was ridiculous, Fluttershy kept trying to be friendly with these two colts, but lately, they’ve been pushing her buttons very hard, it’s taken a lot of her to stay calm.

“Okay,” she said as she let out a small cough. “Since you two are the ones talking now, how about you head up here and tell us what this class’s lesson is meant to be about?”

“Fine, whatever, the lessons are lame anyway,” Lucky commented.

Fluttershy bit her lower lip to keep herself controlled. The other students watched with slightly concerned eyes as the two colts begrudgingly got out of their seats. They slightly pushed other student’s desks as well before they reached the teacher’s desk.

“Now,” said Fluttershy, “All of the students have either shown something or not. What are we going over?”

“Generosity as always,” Lucky replied spitefully.

“Good. And what was the purpose of this lesson?”

“To exchange very dirty apple recipes?”

“No,” Fluttershy said, almost losing her cool, “What did we do in order to show generosity?”

Starry sighed, “To show how generous everycreature in here can be when given something that’s to their liking.”

“Good. Did everycreature show generosity?”

“No. All of them need work.”

“More like you need work on your attitudes,” Smolder mumbled.

Starry glared at her, knowing she wasn’t trying to hide it from him, she glared back.

“And some other students have shown good generosity,” Fluttershy explained.

“What? Your lucky pets?” Starry asked the students gasped, “The ones who’re dangerous creatures that think that can show they know friendship by saving our land supposedly?”

Fluttershy glared, “All right if you keep up this attitude, you both will head straight to the headmare’s office.”

“Oh, whoa, sorry Miss temper,” Lucky said sarcastically.

“I don’t know what in Equestria has gotten into you two,” Fluttershy commented.

“Our dad’s the most important pony around and you’d be lucky if he liked this School and your friends!”

“Hey, Starry, calm down,” Lucky said, placing a hoof on his brother’s shoulder, the blue colt did calm down some, but maintained his glare. “We should be more considerate.” He walked over to a pie that was barely touched, “In fact, why don’t we both show Professor Fluttershy how generous we can be?”

Starry sighed, “All right.” He walked over to his brother. Fluttershy’s look softened a little.

“Good,” she said. “Show us what you’ve got.”

The brothers nodded, and then...

SPLAT! 

Lucky had thrown the pie right at Fluttershy’s face.

“Stupid school! It’s just silly with all these lessons and other nonsense!” Lucky shouted, he pointed at Smolder and Yona, “And you two, you think you can just come into our territory and try to take something that’s clearly the ponies’ from the get-go?!”

“That! Is! It!” Fluttershy screamed. The other students looked at their professor in wide-eyed shock, the fuming pegasus leaped over her desk and grabbed both Lucky and Starry by their collars.

“I have had it!” she screamed, “You two have been nothing but trouble since the day you’ve arrived! We’ve tried everything to get you to accept our School! So, what if your dad is a powerful pony?! You have no right to treat us in this manner! Especially after what my friends and what others have been through as well!” She began dragging them out of the classroom. “I’m taking you to the headmare’s office now!”

As she dragged them out, she looked to the other students, “Class will continue when I get back.”

The students just sat there with wide eyes as their usually calm, kind professor dragged the students out of the classroom while still fuming.

The two bullies squirmed some in Fluttershy’s iron grip as she dragged them through the hallway, but they didn’t even say anything. Some students in the hall saw Fluttershy and they looked shocked at the sight. They finally arrived at the headmare’s office and Fluttershy practically barged in, startling Twilight as she looked up from her paperwork. Her eyes widened when she saw Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy? What’s going-” she started but was cut off when Fluttershy plopped the two colts into the seats in front of Twilight’s desk.

“I have had it with these two!” she cried, making Twilight’s eyes widen even more, “They threw an apple pie at my face and called the School and its lessons ridiculous!”

Despite her surprised look, Twilight glared at the two colts.

“You two are going to get a serious lecture and friendship lessons as detention after you help mop the floors in the school kitchen today,” she said.

“Oh joy,” Starry said sarcastically.

“And I’m seriously considering suspending you altogether from the School, clearly you’re being antagonistic to all of the students and teachers.”

“You’ll regret that eventually.”

“Oh, I’m sure I won’t, because if there is another incident like this, I am going to make sure you get what you need in order to stay in this school,” Twilight continued, “And I know who your dad is, but that doesn’t give you an excuse.”

“That’s what I told them before I dragged them in here,” Fluttershy said in a sharp tone, wiping the rest of the pie off her face.

“And I will have a talk with him, but for now,” Twilight said before turning to Fluttershy, “Fluttershy, you may go, I will deal with them.” Fluttershy nodded and left the office.

“Spike! Get in here please,” Twilight called. Then, the young drake entered.

“Yes Twilight?” he asked.

“I’ll be having a meeting with these two colts’ father; can you send a letter?”

Spike saw Starry and Lucky. He looked back at Twilight and saluted, “Yes ma’am!”

Spike grabbed a quill and ink and began writing for Mr. Bullion to come to the School after it was over, Twilight just cast a disappointed look at the two annoyed colts. And to top it off, she still hasn’t found anything on what could be causing the plumbing and electrical problems. She kept her eyes open in case any more lights decided to blow out or if the power went out.

“Dealing with us won’t solve the other problems,” said Starry, as if knowing her thoughts.

“I know,” replied Twilight, “One problem at a time.” She shook her head, “I’ve never been more disappointed in a pair of colts your age.”

They said nothing as Spike finished up the letter and used his magical fire to send it.

“Well, now that’s taken care of,” said Twilight, standing up, “Let’s head to my special lecturing room and lay down extra, extra homework for you to do before school’s out for the day.”

The two bullies groaned as they begrudgingly followed their headmare to another room with Spike grabbing a bunch of scrolls and followed behind the two menacing colts.
> Chapter 3 - A meeting and arrival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“See you tomorrow, Ambermoon!” Fluttershy called. The Moon sister waved as she trotted to meet her younger sister. She giggled to herself, “Nice girls when you get to know them.” Fluttershy hummed to herself as she threw some left-over food scraps for the animals in the trash. When she finished, she walked out into the hallway.

“Hey Flutters!” a familiar raspy voice called. Fluttershy turned to see Rainbow flying to her with a proud smile on her face.

“I heard what happened, and what you did was totally awesome!” Rainbow praised, she patted her friend’s back, “I’m so proud of you!”

“Uhm what?” Fluttershy was confused, but then she remembered the incident with the bullies earlier, “Oh, right. That.”

“You totally showed those two troublemakers what happens if they get on your or anypony else’s bad side!” Rainbow declared, “That’s something I’d totally do if I were there.”

Fluttershy knew Rainbow was complimenting her, but the shy mare doesn’t appreciate her overall reaction, she did what she had to, but still, her reaction.

“That’s nice of you to compliment, but I think my reaction could’ve been better,” she said.

Rainbow wrapped her forehoof around Fluttershy, “Aw, don’t sweat it! You did awesome!”

“Things aren’t about to be ‘awesome’, Rainbow,” said a new voice. The two childhood friends turned to see Twilight walking to them with a “let’s get this over with” look. She stopped in front of them. “You need to follow me to the meeting room. Mr. Bullion is supposed to arrive around this time.”

“Oh boy,” Fluttershy mumbled, she looked at Twilight, “Do I have to go? I mean, I-”

“While I appreciate what you did by standing up to them and bringing them to my office,” Twilight started, “I’m afraid somepony could’ve taken it the wrong way.” She turned around and motioned the girls to follow her.

“Fluttershy, what do you remember about our school’s rules and interaction with the students?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy sighed, “I think it has something to do with handling them?”

“Yes. We might be a School outside the other schools’ rules but we do have some of the same rules. We’re not allowed to mishandle the students or hurt them in any way,” Twilight turned with a caring look, “I don’t blame you for your actions, but the rules are the rules.” She sighed, “And we have to do our best to follow them.”

“They shouldn’t apply as much when it comes to those two lunkheads,” Rainbow commented.

“Rainbow, it does and we have to maintain our professional demeanors. What if we got sued over this?”

“Well, some ponies overreact at times,” Rainbow rolled her eyes. 

Twilight only sighed. “Let’s just head into this meeting and maintain ourselves.”

The three mares arrived at the meeting room’s door, and so did Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie.

“Whew!” Rarity huffed, “I’ve gotten most of my orders done for today.”

“Good to hear, Rarity,” said Fluttershy, though she’s calm on the outside, she’s nervous on the inside.

Fluttershy could tell Rarity was about to go on another one of her explanations again, but Applejack held she held up a hoof, “Not now, Rarity. After the meeting.”

“Oh, of course.”

Twilight opened the doors and they entered where there was a table with five chairs for her friends and one slightly larger chair for herself, and a smaller chair right next to it for Spike, on the opposite side were several chairs for parents or other family members. Each sat in their seats, but before they could get fully settled in, the door opened. Fluttershy slightly tensed as a large earth pony stepped in. 

He has a dark brown coat, a dark amber mane, and tail. He’s a little larger than Big McIntosh, he wore a gold watch on his left forehoof, a black shirt with golden bling decorating it, and a gold necklace with a symbol for money. 

He had a calm, collected look on his face, yet, Fluttershy got an uneasy vibe about him. He seemed intimidating even at this calm state. He gave a side glance to the mares with his amber eyes and slowly walked over to a chair. His cutie mark is three golden dollar signs, a clear indication he’s a wealthy pony.

“So, your highness and company,” he said, his voice rather deep, “I got your letter and headed over as soon as I can.”

“And we’re glad you did,” said Twilight, straightening herself, “These issues have to be addressed.”

“I’m certain you are doing what you do best,” replied Bullion, “Even with... issues around here.” His tone seemed to have a little sharpness at the end there.

“Indeed, there are issues going on around here recently,” Twilight went on, she looked at the sheets with Bullion’s sons’ grades, “As you can see, your sons’ grades are good, lacking in some areas, but lately, they’ve been bullying and it’s been building up and up over the course of a month.”

“I assure you. I’ve raised those two to be polite and respectable to others, they know how us upper-class ponies are.”

“Unfortunately, it seems as if they’ve caused a multitude of problems from ruining the outdoor activity of painting together on a project, have bullied kids in the hallway, some are even smaller than them.

“Oh my,” Bullion replied, shifting in his seat some.

“They’ve pulled off pranks that have caused some classes to go past their normal time and have recently thrown a pie into Professor Fluttershy’s face,” Twilight went on, flashing a look of sympathy to the pegasus.

“Oh, what tales I’ve just heard,” said Bullion, wiping his watch with a hoof. “I recall from a little while back we did discuss my two boys’ behaviors, didn’t I?”

“That we did, but now, if anything they’ve gotten worse,” said Rainbow, which earned her a look from Twilight to be quiet.

“As somepony who is in charge of the business empire that branches across Equestria, and is well respected by upper-class ponies, I can’t allow issues to go unchecked,” said Bullion. “I own a proud family and we can’t allow this.”

“Exactly,” said Twilight, “I hate to say this, Mr. Bullion, with all due respect if this behavior keeps up, I’m seriously considering suspending your sons from our school.

“What?” Bullion asked, eyes slightly widening. “But I assure you, I did follow your instructions from our last meeting!”

“I’m grateful for that,” said Twilight. “And I’m sure you’re doing your best.”

Bullion sighed and began rubbing his chin, “Indeed I am. But,”

He gave a sinister smirk, “With our previous meetings and our meeting now, I haven’t the slightest clue of what you’re talking about.”

“What?” Twilight asked, eyes slightly widening. “But we went over that like any parent-teacher should when it comes to bad behaviors.”

“We did, but even then, I was skeptical.”

“Are ya saying you don’t know of your sons’ behavior, Mr. Bullion?” Applejack asked with somewhat of a glare.

“I’m not assuming anything,” said Bullion, “I’m just wondering about all of you is all.”

“What are you insinuating?” Rarity asked, growing a little suspicious.

Bullion chuckled, “Oh, Twilight, why do think I let my sons come to your school?”

“Because you wanted a good place for them to go to for friendship so they could share it with others,” replied Twilight.

“Exactly, but lately, my sons and I have felt this school’s been... lacking lately.”

“What?” Rainbow said with a glare, Fluttershy shrank back.

“Calm yourself hot-headed pegasus, you don’t want to lose your head,” Bullion shot.

Before Rainbow could say or do anything else, Applejack gave her a harsh glare, silencing her.

“Forgive Rainbow,” said Twilight, letting out a sigh, “We just want to reach a solution in a satisfying way.”

“Oh, I get it,” said Bullion, slightly mocking. “You think you can’t handle my sons and decide to come to me with some stories?”

“They’re not stories, they happened.”

“Sure, they did,” Bullion brushed her off, “I don’t have enough time for this meeting and I’m not going to let some backwater ponies in a backwater school talk me down about my sons supposed behaviors!”

“Backwater?!” Rarity gasped, Fluttershy’s eyes widened and she began to grow angry.

“Yes, and though you have done remarkable feats, you still choose to live as the lower-class ponies with a low-class princess.”

“Hey! Don’t talk about Twilight that way!” Fluttershy snapped as Twilight’s eye twitched.

Bullion held up his hooves, “Whoa there, missy. You’re not in a place to speak to me that way.” He smirked at the others, “You six and that lizard over there have obviously been making up stories and have bothered to waste my time with this meeting.”

“We don’t make up stories like this!” Rainbow cried.

“Oh, sure, but despite that, you have bursting pipes, electrical problems, this School is falling apart!” Bullion slammed his hoof on the table, making it shake.

“And we’re doing our-” Twilight started, but she was cut off.

“You’ve been ‘doing your best’ for the few weeks when this nonsense began! I’m thinking this school isn’t suitable for my sons!”

“We’ve been doing everything we can, you know how good this school’s been for all of us in Equestria!”

“It isn’t meant to last, not in this town,” Bullion glared, Fluttershy and her were very wary and watching him now, “In the city of Canterlot and the city of Manehattan, things there can last forever and do what’s best for those beneath us upper-class ponies!”

“We have connections to royalty!” Rainbow cried again.

“Apparently, the princesses just are hiding behind the mask of the upper class and is a common pony just like everypony else.”

“What?!” Twilight screeched, “How dare you talk about Celestia like that!”

“It’s the truth, you little ingrate! You should be happy about where you are now instead of some mud house!”

“Enough!” Fluttershy shouted before things could escalate, “Twilight, everypony, this isn’t supposed to be a fight, we’re supposed to talk of a solution here.”

“The solution is that you keep-”

“Fluttershy’s right,” Twilight glared, “We should act formally. Now, let’s sit down like civilized ponies.”

The other Mane Six and Spike sat down, Bullion sighed and sat down, still glaring.

“Now,” Twilight began, trying to regain herself, “I did give your sons some extra homework, but we can avoid suspension if we both worked with them to improve their behavior.”

“Let’s move on,” replied Bullion, “And your school’s a friendship school?”

“That’s right, it’s a school I came up so my friends and I can teach the magic of friendship to not only ponies but other kingdoms beyond Equestria.”

“Yeah, and our students have been learning very well,” said Rainbow.

“Oh, you mean the time they saved Equestria from one of your own students? Cozy Glow I believe?”

Fluttershy looked at Twilight, and saw pain behind the alicorn’s eyes.

Rarity spoke up, “Yes, they did a fantastic job I might add.”

“Oh, so they think they can consider them as proud members of our friendship family?” Bullion glared, “I don’t think so.”

“What?” Fluttershy asked.

“Not to mention that one of your students turned on us, Princess,” Bullion glared, “Which means they can and will use friendship against us as I’ve heard.”

“How do you know that?” Applejack demanded.

“I have connections and loyal ponies to me,” Bullion spoke spitefully.

“They think that saving Equestria is going to make me think their natural tendencies to do what they’ve done all the time we’ve known them is going to buy me and others over?!”

“My school is for everycreature,” Twilight stated firmly.

“It shouldn’t have been considered to begin with! The EEA was right to oppose your school, now you’ve gotten your incompetent thinking into the head of the EEA’s thinking!”

“Or...” Bullion smiled sinisterly, “Were the creatures cooperating with Cozy to make themselves look good and try and make the ponies look bad?”

Everypony gasped in horror and disgust at that statement.

Rainbow flew right up to the stallion’s face, “That’s it from you! I won’t allow you to insult us or our students any longer!”

“Rainbow!” Twilight shouted, magically pulling her away.

Bullion spoke up, “You know what, this is a waste of my time.” He started at Fluttershy, “I didn’t need to come down here because some dim-witted tempered pegasi could threaten me and my good name across this land!” He glared at Twilight, “You might be friends and buddies with princesses, but they’re common folk as much as you all are!” He stood up. “You’re all delusional.”

“No, yer the one who’s delusional!” Applejack shouted.

Bullion chuckled, “Oh, I’m not.” He smiled sinisterly again, “I know what my sons have been doing.”

“You do?!”

“Yes, but nopony else around here does except a few letters here and between there in reports to the princess?”

“You know about that?!” Rarity asked.

“Oh, yes, my sons have seen your dragon send out the reports every month,” Bullion explained, “But they keep telling me how much the creatures who are beneath us ponies have been making them uncomfortable.”

“They have not, they’ve become some of our star pupils,” Rainbow said.

Twilight facehoofed.

“Oh, so you’re so inclined to your thinking that you decided to make them stars?” Bullion looked at his watch and back at them, “As I’ve said before, they cooperated with Cozy to make themselves heroes.”

“That’s not true!” Fluttershy protested.

Bullion held up a hoof before anypony could say anything else. His patience is wearing thin.

“You might be Equestria’s heroes, but that doesn’t save you from the world of business and other factors. The monsters you brought in from other kingdoms don’t belong here, they should take a hike!” He slammed his hoof on the table, “This School is crumbling and it should’ve been since it was a bad idea for Equestria itself,” he paused as he breathed deep, “I don’t know why the princesses and E.E.A. are so inclined to your thinking.”

“They only want what’s best for Equestria,” Twilight explained.

“I do too, but not like the way you’ve put forth,” Bullion said, which Fluttershy didn’t buy. “It turns out this school isn’t what it’s cracked up to be, and I know that it’s turning into a safety hazard for all of your pony students.” He walked around the table, closer to the door, “But who is anypony to know what took place in this room anyway?”

He chuckled darkly, “I do know what my sons are doing, but nopony else will know of what took place here. You’d be national heroes, but where are your alibies or any evidence of your claims of my sons and of what I’m telling you now? You don’t want to end up in court, do you?”

“Well-- I--” Twilight stammered, trying to think, “We can...”

“Do what?” Bullion cut her off, “You know of all my connections, Headmare. You don’t want to get on the wrong end of my stick, or theirs.” He leaned forward a little, “You do know that their own kids are here right?”

“Don’t you think you’re going to try anything!” Rainbow shouted.

“I won’t, but if they hear something from one of their most trusted connections and comrades, what will they say to you then?” Bullion slightly laughed, “You don’t want that, and I’d have my own evidence with the damages done to the School and the incompetence of the teachers, thanks to the two blowhard pegasi right here.”

Twilight tried to think of a way to respond to Bullion, he’s right, they don’t have any evidence, and Twilight never recorded anything that happened in these meetings, she thought it would be a violation of the parents’ private lives and who’s heard of a school like that?

“Face it,” Bullion said, snapping Twilight out of her thoughts, “I’m totally safe where I am and who are you to try anything against me? This will head to court if this continues and if I have to return again.”

“Just because you’re a powerful business pony, doesn’t mean you have to be a bully,” said Fluttershy.

“Oh, I can be what I want to anypony I please,” he looked at Twilight, “Now, Headmare. I want you to recant the consideration of suspension and give my sons some kindness lessons and lessen their homework.” He looked again at Fluttershy, “Or would you rather face the music sooner than you think?”

Twilight wanted to do something, she wanted to fight back against this stallion as all the other threats she and her friends always did, she wanted to scream, tackle him and throw him in prison for all this. But, looking at all of her friends, she had no way out. She sighed again and looked at the horrible stallion, “Fine...I’ll do as you wish...”

Bullion smiled triumphantly, “Good. Now,” he looked at his watch again, “I’m taking my sons out to eat at a proper restaurant.” He put it away and looked at them, “Don’t make me have to come back here, it’s filthy.” He walked to the door and opened it, “Farewell, it’s not been a pleasure. Get rid of those creatures, they’re a disease.” With that, Bullion closed the door and left.





It was silent in the meeting room for a while, the students and other staff have gone home and most likely nopony else would have heard their shouting. All shared glances of defeat and concern.

Finally, it was Pinkie that broke the silence. “Well he was a real party pooper!”

“Are you kidding?!” Rainbow shouted, upset, “That guy was awful!” She crossed her hooves, “How in the hay could he have gotten where he is now?!”

“I must say, I’ve met bad Canterlot and Manehattan ponies, but he takes the cake more than three times!” Rarity declared, “Even worse than Fluttershy’s personas!”

“Ahem,” Fluttershy cleared her throat. Rarity’s eyes widened and blushed.

“Oh, I’m sorry, darling,” she said sheepishly, “I was just upset...”

“It’s okay...”

Fluttershy just looked to Twilight who had an uncertain look on her face, her gaze hasn’t left the door since Bullion left.

“I wish I didn’t react the way I did,” Fluttershy added.

“You can’t dwell on that now, darling, try to do better next time,” Rarity said, trying to encourage her.

Fluttershy only looked at her, “Thanks for the input.” Rainbow just kept going on about that stallion to Applejack as the orange pony tried to calm her down some.

“Twilight? It’s okay,” Spike assured her in a soft tone, “We’ll figure this out.”

Twilight looked at him and rubbed his head, “I know, but I just...I don’t want to head down that route he mentioned...”

“To court?”

Twilight closed her eyes, looking somber, “Yes, and that could mean even more trouble for the School.”

“Don’t say that we’ll be sure that there won’t be.”

“I don’t know Spike, this is getting serious. It’s been building up for months.”

“Can’t you figure something out? Anything?” Spike’s eyes shone with concern.

“I’ll do what I can think of, but right now,” she looked to him, “We need to make sure our School is up and running like it always should be.”

She looked at her friends, “Everypony.” All of them turned to her.

“I’m going to do what I can about all of this, but I’m going to need all of you to help,” she stood up, “How about we go and repair the damages and pay the plumbers overtime to get this school back together?”

“Let’s do it!” Rainbow said, pumping a hoof into the air.

“I do have most of my work done, so I’m in, we need to keep this school going!” Rarity agreed.

“I’m in!” Pinkie cheered.

“You bet I am!” Applejack chimed in.

“Me too,” Fluttershy said in a soft tone.

Spike nodded and Twilight smiled at all of her friends, “Thank you, I’m very grateful for all of you.”

All of them got into a group hug and laughed a little, their hearts filled with thankfulness before they pulled apart to do their work.

“Let’s not stay too late! I’ve got more work to do tomorrow!” said Rarity.

The other ponies giggled and assured her that she can leave early if she wants.







Twilight and her friends walked into the hallway which still had some water damage to it, the work ponies have cleaned up the lights that have fallen onto the floor and the shattered glass, too. When they turned a corner, a plumber pony walked up to them.

“Princess Twilight?” he said with a small bow.

“No need for formalities right now,” replied Twilight, “Just Twilight please.”

“Okay? The team and I have examined all of the pipes and boiler rooms in the School, and we can’t find any traces of what could’ve caused this to happen,” the plumber explained.

“Oh,” Twilight sulked, “Again?”

“Yep, I’m sorry, but we did a thorough examination as you wished, but we and the electricians didn’t find anything,” the plumber scratched his mane, “It’s as if they decided to burst all on their own.”

“Could it be some kind of magic?” Rainbow asked.

“We had our expert come to check into that,” the plumber explained, “She thinks it’s a possibility, but there’s no direct evidence at the moment.” He sighed, “I assure you, we are doing our best.”

“I believe you are,” said Twilight, “Thank you for all of this.” She smiled a little, “Besides, my friends and I decided to help and clean up so we can get the School going again.”

The plumber smiled, “Oh, that’d be great.”

“Well, let’s get to it,” said Applejack.

“Yeah!” said Rainbow.







Meanwhile high on a hill, Mystic has set up her own camp. Her tent is made of a few large branches with thick leaves, with some sticks keeping them up and she had a small fire going. Taking a bite of her cooked rice, she gazed out onto the landscape before her under a moonlit night. The glow gave her a sense of peace, not like she’s felt before when gazing at night.

Mystic brightly lit her horn and levitated a mirror to see her face. She had trimmed all of her once shaggy coat down into looking more presentable. It was a little rough but it was satisfactory enough to her. 

Mystic levitated her rice as her horn quit glowing and she settled into her shelter.

As she ate her meal, she recalled several things she’d seen. Such as a city floating in the sky with flashing lights and neon signs along with beautiful lush green fields with multi-colored flowers that rolled across the field. She could practically still smell their sweet scent.

She almost felt bad for having to tie up Little Strongheart with her magic ropes and throw her onto a train. The buffalo was unharmed but Mystic was glad to be freed of somecreature tagging along with her.

Shaking her head clear of those thoughts, Mystic finished her rice and pulled out the map she’d collected. She could make some sense of it, but it’s like the lines and landmarks are almost like another language. And the creatures she’d been hunting, seemed to want to stay hidden.

“Whatever they’re planning, I will find them,” she said to herself. She kept her mind on the mission, nothing else, nothing else should occupy her mind. It was a painful fight, but it needs to be done so she can remain strong. Nopony gets the world as she does, it's just a sad place.

She glanced down at her necklace again. Darn it, not again. She closed her eyes and swore she saw orange eyes looking back at her. She opened her eyes, snapping out of it.

“Why must I see those everywhere I go?” she frowned.

Sighing, she put the map away and levitated her bag to her makeshift shelter. Is this some kind of scouting party? The tracks seemed to be going everywhere across the land. She took one more look to the view and was about to turn away until--a shadowy figured scurried across the field, into a forest ahead. Her eyes slightly widened, had they seen her? It looked like a feline, large enough to be a lion as she’d encountered.

Feeling a newfound determination swell in her chest, she stood up, doused her fire, grabbed her bag, tightened her belt and she took off after the figure. She could tell the forest was very dense, and she could see, far in the distance, were lights of a town.







It had been a long, activity filled day for Fluttershy. The tired pegasus slightly smiled as she neared her cottage. Birds flew up to her, greeting her. When she opened the door to her cozy cottage, Angel Bunny hopped up to her.

She smiled, “Hello Angel and my furry friends.” She cleared her throat. “Sorry I am late.” The birds and Angel looked a little concerned, but they nodded.

“I’ll be sure to feed all of you before I head off to bed,” yawned Fluttershy.

Angel hopped over to the table where Harry lifted him up, he grabbed a cucumber sandwich he’d made himself and held it up to his caretaker.

“Oh, thank you, Angel,” she said, grateful for the gesture. “I’ll eat after I feed all of you.” He looked at her again and raised an eyebrow. Fluttershy sighed, “Twilight has been concerned about... things happening concerning the school, I had a rough day today.”

Angel’s eyes widened.

“No, no don’t worry, I’m okay, and I’ll be sure to feed all of you,” said Fluttershy. “Now, let’s get you all fed.”

Soon, Fluttershy fed all of the birds, rodents, Harry, ocelots, and Angel. When she was finished, Fluttershy ate her cucumber sandwich and thanked Angel again before walking up to her room. 

Harry the bear opened the door for her and she went inside with Angel as the birds tweeted goodnight to her. Fluttershy struggled to keep her eyes open as she moved through her cottage, taking in the animals surrounding her before moving upstairs into her room. 

She looked back at Angel and bid him good night before she closed the door.

She sighed as she neared her bed, but then stopped, feeling a sense of concern and that something may happen. Her instinct told her to look out the window. 

She did so, seeing the chicken coops out back and beyond them was the border of the Everfree Forest. 

This certain feeling had come to her ever since she was a foal. It had come up when dealing with a difficult situation by herself, with her friends, or before something happened. Her eyes drooped again before she fell onto her bed and was out within seconds.







Ugh! Stupid forest! Mystic thought, brushing branches aside for the umpteenth time. Sheesh! This is a real sticky forest! Thick too! Her horn glowed a bit brighter as She looked at her hooves, covered in muck. How long had she been traveling after the figure? Hours? Days? She couldn’t tell it if it was still night. Her forest is thick and she’s navigated through forests similar to this, but she didn’t know her way around in this forest, so it’s very frustrating. 

Inching forward, she came upon a small clearing and with enough opening in the trees to see the moon in the night sky. She’d long lost the trail and is only guessing where she’s heading now, but as much as she hated to admit it, she was probably lost. She looked around to see nothing but dark forest, not even her lighting spell helped much.

“I wish I’d stayed at camp,” she muttered. Despite aching muscles and feeling like her gear was weighing a ton, she moved forward, deciding to follow the moon.

She heard something growling.

Perking up, she looked around, grabbing her machete’s handle with her magic as she did so. Her nose wrinkled, a smell of putrid hit her like a smack to the face. Holding back a gag, she gazed to her right. Eerie green eyes pierced through the darkness, glaring right at Mystic. She glared back as she pulled out her machete, ready to fight.

“Come on out! I’m not scared of you!” she shouted.

The creature did just that, but a different one than what she was expecting. A wolf-like creature made of branches, limbs, and leaves stepped into the clearing, low and growling. Despite not expecting this, Mystic snorted, as if challenging creature.

The beast growled again and leapt for her, Mystic rolled to the side and threw her machete, missing the beast by inches before hitting a tree. The Timberwolf swiped a claw, Mystic dodged it and landed a solid punch on its muzzle, making it slightly crack. She backflipped over it before it swiped again and onto a branch. 

She magically grabbed her machete and leapt down behind it, swiping her machete at its hind leg, creating a huge slice. The beast let out a yipe of pain before it charged again, but Mystic jumped over it and struck its back with the machete. 

The creature turned around again, ready to pounce, but Mystic had grabbed a huge boulder with her hooves and threw it right at the wolf, smashing it to twigs and splinters.

She grunted as she lit her horn, levitating her machete to her side and back into its sheath.

“That’s what you get,” she said triumphantly. She turned to leave, but she heard something behind her. She looked to see the twigs coming back together surrounded by an eerie green glow. Her eyes widened in surprise.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” she said, never seen a beast regenerate. The putrid smell got stronger, almost making her vomit. She looked ahead to see two more eyes glaring at her. Then six more pairs of eyes appeared as well just as the first creature regenerated.

“Crap.”





Mystic dashed through the forest as the timberwolves howled behind her, seemingly at her calves. Sliding under a fallen tree, Mystic jumped, grabbing a branch, spinning around as she dragged the attached branch with her. Then she let it go and it smacked one of them, shattering it. 

Running once more, she desperately looked for a way out, she came upon a hill and slid down, avoiding rocks and trees with her skillful hoofs. When she reached the bottom, the pack was still following her. 

Jumping onto a tree branch, she pulled out several large knives and magically threw them at two of them, spinning until they hit their necks, decapitating them before their bodies smashed against a tree. Retrieving her knives and keeping her eyes on them, Mystic threw a large log, but it missed the agile creatures. Mystic ran again, the beasts right on her tail.

Mystic thought fast and lit up her horn like a floodlight, disorienting them as she continued galloping through the forest. 

It seemed to be getting easier to get around, meaning the way out might be close! With this in mind, her determination, she continued onward ready to--

One of them pounced on her. Mystic landed hard on her back, she held both paws back with her strong hooves as the beast snapped its jaws inches away from her face. Letting out a shout, she moved underneath the beast’s belly, stabbing it in the gut with her machete before kicking it all the way through and bursting out the other side of the creating Whirling around, she saw large branches moving as red liquid seeped just above her eye.

“Dang it.”

She ran again, wanting to stay back when the other wolves regenerated. She sorted through her options as two more timberwolves burst out of the forest. Then, the same ones she dealt with earlier weren’t too far behind them.

“Aw for the Moon’s sake!” she shouted in disbelief. She’d handled a lot of things in her life, and knew of the risks going on an adventure like this. 

But she didn’t take into account beings that can regenerate when you seemingly killed them. Mystic jumped into the air and swiped her machete at three wolves. All three were decapitated but that didn’t stop the others from making a full charge at her. She hated running, but she had no option and took off in the dark thick forest.







Fluttershy snored gently, not covered by the sheets as she dreamt good dreams. She looked so adorable, nopony would dare to...  Angel and some rodents rushed to her bedside, making all kinds of squeaks of urgency. Angel gently nudged her awake and Fluttershy looked at her with her bloodshot teal eyes.

Fluttershy yawned. “Angel, everypony it’s the middle of the night and...”

The animals cut her off, pointing outside, chittering, chattering and grunting. Bemused and annoyed she was woken up, Fluttershy looked outside, her blurry vision clearing up. She was about to say something until she heard a timberwolf howl. Multiple howls that echoed out of the Everfree followed it.

Her pupils dilated. “Oh no.” Immediately, she got out of her bed and ran out of her room. I’ve got to get the animals inside now!







Despite taking out several of the beasts, Mystic still felt like there were more of them. She had to get out of this forest. As she continued to run, she heard more howling, but then the sound of the creatures pursuing her receded back into the forest. 

Had they given up? Mystic slowed down, listening for any more sounds.

But didn’t even hear anything other than herself trotting through the forest. Despite not hearing anything, she kept moving. 

Then she saw the edge of the forest, she perked up, now she can--SNAP! Large jaws bit right on her hind leg!

She howled in anguish, she swiped her machete at the beast’s face, hitting it so it let go. She landed hard on her flank, pain shooting up her right hind leg. Mystic gasped when she saw a much larger and bulkier version of those wolf-like creatures. Mystic staggered to stand and nearly toppled over due to her hurt limb. Mystic shot a beam of magic at the beast’s face, stunning it before she tossed a potion at it. The beast caught fire and yiped in agony as she made a run for it, but then she tripped down a hill and landed hard on her front left leg in a wrong position. 

“Yeeooww!”







About a minute ago

Raccoons, birds, a giraffe, and many other animals hastily made their way inside Fluttershy’s cottage. With all the animals inside, Fluttershy carried some rabbits on her back.

“Okay, is everypony here?” she asked in a fast, urgent tone. All the animals let her know they were.

Just as Fluttershy was about to go inside--

“Yeeooww!” she heard a voice cry out from the forest. She gasped, and whirled around to face the forest, surprised and horrified at the sudden noise.

“What is somepony doing out there late at night?” she asked, completely taken aback.

She heard a timberwolf yiping in anguish as she saw an eerie orange light in the forest. She hurried the rabbits inside before she trotted to the edge of her walkway, looking out to the forest. 

A few seconds later, she heard another cry of pain. 

Fluttershy’s eyes widened more when she saw a pony tumble out of the forest, and the large timberwolf right behind her. She held her hooves to her lips as she looked on in horror.

The pony pulled out something and threw it right at the beast. The beast caught fire and began burning. The alpha timberwolf gave up on its prey and ran back into the forest, defeated. She looked at the pony, now sitting up and apparently heaving hard.

Without a second thought, Fluttershy took flight and flew right up to the pony and caught her before she hit the ground, apparently exhausted. Fluttershy saw she’s a unicorn. The unicorn looked at Fluttershy with half-lidded eyes, has slight cuts on her face and a bleeding hind leg.

“Oh... my... gosh...” Fluttershy whispered in complete horror and concern for the unicorn. She examined her injuries more and saw her left foreleg is slightly out of joint and it was bleeding some, too.

“Are you okay?” her eyes wide.

The unicorn slightly smirked, “Never... better. Just a scratch.” Then she passed out in Fluttershy’s hooves.

Dumbfounded, Fluttershy didn’t move for what felt like hours.

Her brain registered what had just happened. Taking flight, she made her a beeline back to her cottage with an injured stranger in tow.
> Chapter 4 - The mysterious injured pony
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy pushed past the animals gathered in her cottage before she softly planted the pony onto the couch. Grabbing the pony’s belt with her hooves, she removed it and set it aside. She turned to her animals.

“Get me my medical kit, stat!” she ordered. The animals nodded as two parakeets took off to the Caring Room. Now that Fluttershy could see the pony better, she first turned her attention to the bitten right hind leg. The wound was bleeding, and the timberwolf had bitten into her thigh. 

She looked at her left foreleg and saw it was out of its socket. Fluttershy sighed, grabbing a hold of it. She cringed before she made a move and with a loud pop the limb moved back into its socket. The animals cringed, Fluttershy looked back them apologetically then back to the pony.

She hadn’t awoken. Her left foreleg is still bleeding, but she had to take care of that bigger wound first. The parakeets returned with Fluttershy’s med-kit. She thanked them and opened it up. 

Grabbing a small knife, she carefully cut the pony’s pant leg to get to the wound. It was a fairly large gash, but Fluttershy stayed focused. 

She cleaned the wounds with water first, wiping the blood away, and stopping the bleeding with towels. She applied pressure on them to slow the bleeding down for about thirty seconds before moving on. 

The wounds were soon cleaned and Fluttershy put antibiotics on her wounds to cure them of infection. Angel gave her the bandages and she wrapped them around the pony’s injury.







Fluttershy had bandaged the wounds up, making the left foreleg and back hindleg look like a mummy. The wounds on the pony’s face are bandaged as well. She hated to have cut some of the pony’s clothing, but what else could she have done?

Looking at her animals she spoke, “Thank you for getting me up. Who knows what could’ve happened if she’d been there all night?” She looked back at the sleeping orange pony, “And to think she was fighting an alpha timberwolf.”

Feeling a paw tapping her side, she saw Angel motioning his paws to the stairs. She smiled.

“Yes, I do need rest. But can you keep an eye on our guest please?”

Angel saluted her as if she were his drill sergeant and the animals chittered, chirped and nodded, agreeing to help as well. Fluttershy felt grateful for her animal friends. It felt better than just being in a house alone.

“Thank you all,” she said, then yawned, “I’ll see you in the morning.” Fluttershy headed back upstairs. But before she laid down on her bed, she decided to tell her friends about this immediately.







There was nothing like a good cup of coffee on a Saturday morning. No classes. Twilight just needed to schedule for the next school week, plus with Starlight coming back in a few days, Twilight is looking forward to having her guidance counselor back to help her out. The students are excited about the upcoming Gala, having never attended before. Finishing up her coffee, Twilight turned to her pancakes she’d cooked herself. Yes! She’s taking more lessons from Spike. The door opened and Spike himself walked in.

“Morning Twilight!” he greeted happily. “You got breakfast ready?”

“Yep!” Twilight chirped, levitating Spike’s own serving to him, “There you go my number one assistant!”

Spike chuckled, “You know, it’s nice seeing you cook for a change.”

“And I enjoy it,” Twilight replied happily, “And I can’t wait to try new recipes!”

“Well, I can show you more, after we eat!” Spike said, ogling his food before they both began making their way out of the kitchen to the dining room.

“And then we can begin organizing the library afterward! Or maybe reorganizing it as well!” Twilight said happily.

“Twilight! Spike!” a voice rang out, apparently urgent. The pair looked over to see Fluttershy running to them, completely out of breath.

“Fluttershy?” they cried. She stopped in front of them, breathing harshly. Twilight wrapped a foreleg around her as she regained herself.

“Twilight,” Fluttershy breathed out, looking directly into her friend’s eyes. “We need everypony to meet at the Map immediately. It concerns a pony I encountered last night.” She cupped the princess’ cheeks urgently, “She’s been badly injured.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, knowing Fluttershy wouldn’t approach unless this was an emergency. She nodded, “Come on, let’s get our friends.” She looked to Spike, “Come on Spike!” They galloped off, Twilight dropping her pancakes.

“But we were about to eat!” Spike protested, but Twilight didn’t stop running.







All of the Mane Six and Spike were gathered together, all sitting on their respective thrones around the Map. Fluttershy’s mane was slightly disheveled and Dash had some bags under her eyes.

“Darn it, Twi,” Rainbow yawned, “I was sleeping in because I had the day off and...”

“I know Dash,” Twilight cut her off, “But Fluttershy called us here for an important matter.” Dash just scoffed and looked away.

“Uh, what is it Fluttershy?” Applejack asked.

“Are we having an early morning party?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

“No,” said Fluttershy, Pinkie slightly frowned. “Sorry Pinkie, but something happened last night.” She shuddered, “One of the worst things I’ve seen happen around my cottage.”

“Go on, darling, tell us,” Rarity urged, clearly invested now.

Fluttershy breathed in and out, “Last night, I heard a group of timberwolves howling.” Her friends’ eyes widened but she continued, “I ran outside to gather all the animals into my cottage. But then, I saw a pony tumble out of the woods. And she fended off an alpha timberwolf.”

The others gasped.

“What?!” Applejack shouted in complete shock, Dash straightened up and looked just as surprised as Applejack.

“But aren’t those things rare?!” Rainbow asked.

“Yes,” said Fluttershy, “And the pony managed to wield it off with some kind of fire of sort. When it was gone, I brought her in to keep her from getting even more hurt, or even killed in case the alpha came back.”

“Oh, my goodness,” Twilight breathed out, “I can’t believe it.”

“Ponyville’s not seen a pack of timberwolves in a while, have they?” asked Spike.

Twilight shook her head, a concerned look on her face “No, and we’ve been fortunate. Unlike that pony. I’m very concerned about her.”

Rarity looked at Fluttershy with wide eyes, “Did you ever see the pack?”

“No, just the alpha,” replied Fluttershy.

“Is the pony okay?” asked Twilight, “Did you get her name?”

“No, I didn’t get her name,” Fluttershy rubbed her chin. “But despite her severe injuries to her hind and foreleg, she acted as if it was just a scratch. But it wasn’t just a scratch. The alpha bit her.”

“Oh, my Celestia,” Rarity said, slumping back into her throne.

“My goodness! That’s a major bummer!” Pinkie cried out.

Fluttershy nodded, “But I did manage to clean her up and bandage her. She should be fine. If anything, she’s lucky that it wasn’t much worse than it is now.”

“Did any arteries in her limbs get punctured?” Rarity asked.

“No, but if they had, I would’ve rushed her to the hospital.”

“That’s good,” said Twilight, “But I can’t believe she fought against an alpha.”

“I ain’t ever seen one of them since I was a foal,” said Applejack, “Even then, it was just in the distance.”

“What about the giant timberwolf when the three smaller ones combined?” Spike asked.

“That was different, Spike,” Applejack explained, “Alpha timberwolves are the dominant ones of the Everfree, and they can actually grow in size rather than combining together with others.”

“Whoa,” Spike said, awestruck. He gasped. “Wow! She’s lucky it didn’t grow any bigger!” Applejack nodded.

“So, what are we gonna do about the pony?” Rainbow asked.

“Well,” said Twilight, “We don’t know who she is or where she came from. But the least we can do is let Fluttershy tend to her wounds until she’s all better.”

“We’ll help out too, won’t we?” Rarity asked.

“Yes, we will, and we’ll make sure she’s back on her hooves before she knows it.”

“And we’ll show us how great of a party we can throw!” Pinkie declared, leaping onto the Map table. “And...” Pinkie gasped. I don’t know her! And I know everypony here! I gotta get to know her!”

Applejack bit on Pinkie’s tail and pulled her back down, “Simmer down Pinkie. We gotta help her before that.” Pinkie nodded, obviously excited.

“So, it’s settled then,” said Twilight, “But...” She looked at Fluttershy, “How about we pay a visit so we can see her ourselves?”

Fluttershy nodded, “Yes, I think that’s a great idea.” The Mane 6 got up from their thrones and began following Fluttershy. Pinkie began hopping along happily, being her cheerful, excited self.

“I can’t wait to see her! I love making new friends! And maybe I can introduce her to Gummy and my sister Maud! Oh! The possibilities are endless! And then--”

“Pinkie!” the others cried.

“Oops! Sorry!”







Ohhh, my head. Mystic thought, her mind just waking up, but not her body.

She felt her foreleg and hindleg hurting really bad. Darn, it might be time for a healing potion. She stirred as she laid on the couch, not being able to see where she was. Did she fall asleep? Where was she? The last thing she remembers was fighting those beasts and that accursed bigger one that had injured her. Blearily, she finally cracked opened her eyes, only to see a bunny and bear looking down at her. She snapped awake.

“Whoa!” she cried, her hooves flailing around, she tried to stand but fell down, pain shooting up her injured limbs, “Oh! By the stars above!” She stood up on her good hooves and saw a bunch of animals surrounding her in a small cottage. They all looked at her with weariness and curiosity.

“Where in the wide world am I?!” she demanded, her heart began racing, panic taking over her system. She hopped along, “And keep your paws off of me!” Suddenly she felt lighter. She looked and saw her belt was gone.

“What in the?!” she shouted, and her satchel was gone too! “Are you kidding me?!” The animals looked on guard now. “Where did you hooligans take me?! Huh?!” Mystic looked at them all frantically, where had she been taken to? The fear of waking up in an unknown location surged through her mind again.

“Oh, so you decide to bring me to make sure my guard’s down while I sleep huh?” She looked under a table, “Well it’s not gonna work! I will get out and not stop until...” She spotted a white bunny glaring daggers at her, “Oh what are you gonna do little fluffy thing? Where are my things?” The bunny glared harder and signaled the animals behind her. Harry, a spider, birds, and many rodents surrounded her.

“That’s it, I’m outta here!” Mystic claimed, moving through the kitchen, but was stopped by Harry from leaving. “Oh, so you think I’m going to be a pushover to you?! Well, you loonies will...” Mystic tripped and then fell backward onto her injured hind leg.

She screamed. “Thanks for that!” Instead of a hostile look as she expected, Harry had a concerned look on his face. Before she could say anything, the door opened and Fluttershy stepped in.

“Oh, my goodness!” she said, surprised, “You’re awake!” She headed over to her, Mystic had her eyes on the yellow pegasus.

“You shouldn’t be moving, you’re gravely injured,” said Fluttershy, “Let’s...”

“My belt!” Mystic shouted with a grunt, turning over onto her stomach and sat up some.

“What?” Fluttershy asked, confused.

“Where is my belt?! My things?!” Mystic cried frantically.

“Oh,” Fluttershy said, she looked to spot the belt on the other side of the den, spotting it, “It’s on the other side of the den.” When she turned back to Mystic, the orange unicorn had already gotten up, she pushed Fluttershy aside and hobbled across the den. All this while the other five and Spike were watching with slightly wide, yet concerned eyes. 

Mystic quickly found her belt, she opened one of its containers and pulled out a small glass bottle containing a green liquid. The others watched in wonder as Mystic leaned back on a chair, keeping weight off her hind leg, she turned onto her stomach as she opened the bottle. Wheezing in pain as she sweated and levitated the container over her leg.

Her eyes shut tightly, as she poured the liquid on her leg. She hissed in pain for a few seconds but stopped as the liquid began working its way all around her thigh and hindleg. About ten seconds passed before the bandages peeled off, showing the wounds closing up into scars and then the scars vanishing. Everypony and Spike were amazed by this.

Mystic opened her eyes and sat in the chair properly, stretching out her healed limb. Levitating her belt up to herself, she looked at the other containers. She found her other glass bottles were shattered. She groaned as she put the belt to the side. She levitated her satchel up and looked in the containers, only to find more bottles shattered as well. She snorted angrily before placing it on the floor.

“No more healing potions,” she muttered, looking at her left foreleg. She looked to her right at the astonished ponies. A purple winged and horned pony, a cyan pegasus, an orange earth pony, a pink pony with a curly mane, and a white unicorn with a purple mane.

She snapped into action. She pulled her machete out of its sheath and pointed it right at them.

“Who the hay are you ponies?!” she demanded. “Where am I?!”

“Whoa whoa!” Applejack cried, “Please put the machete away!”

“Give me several good reasons why I should!” Mystic growled.

“Because Fluttershy saved your life!” Rainbow cried, pointing at the mare.

Mystic looked where she’s pointing and saw the same yellow pegasus she pushed by earlier. She raised an eyebrow.

“Fluttershy huh?”

“Yes, I’m Fluttershy,” said Fluttershy, “I had the animals watch you and...”

“Look, kid," she said, belittling her out of pride and uncertainty, “I had everything under control and I didn’t need your assistance.” 

“Obviously you did!” said Rainbow, glaring at the pony, “You passed out after fighting an alpha timberwolf!”

“Oh, is that what the living brambles were? Seemed like nothing,” Mystic chuckled.

“It don’t look like nothing!” Applejack said, pointing her hoof at Mystic’s injured foreleg, “You clearly needed help! And without Fluttershy helping you, you would’ve died!”

“Not from my point of view. Now, where am I?!” Mystic’s look hardened again and kept her machete aimed at them.

“Put that machete down, darling!” Rarity cried.

“You’re not one to give me orders!” Mystic snapped.

Twilight stepped forward.

“You’re outside a village named Ponyville,” she said, “And we’re glad you’re moving around again.” She stopped in front of the cautious mare, “But you need rest and conserve your strength.”

“Ponyville? What kind of name for a village is that?”

“It’s just the name of the village the founders named,” said Rarity.

“And it’s full of fun!” Pinkie shouted happily.

“Apparently full of crazy ponies,” Mystic muttered.

“Hey, I heard that,” Twilight said sternly.

“Oh, I’m sorry little purple head!” Mystic said, getting angry, “I was just attacked by a bunch of ravenous timber... things and gave me a challenge that I clearly had under control and next thing I know I wake up in an unknown location where crazy ponies are trying to talk me down!”

“You’d better stop with the attitude or things will go down south for you!” Rainbow stated.

“Oh, and your attitude is better, skittle head?” Mystic mocked.

“What?!”

Twilight grabbed Rainbow with her magic and moved her back behind her before she could make a move. Twilight sighed and gave Mystic a caring look.

“Look, we were just concerned about you, and we want to help. But we’d like it if you’d be a little more hospitable to us, too.”

“And to the one who saved me? Hooray, give her a medal!”

“Enough!” said Twilight. She took a deep breath, “Listen, we’re not here to talk you down. We’re just wanting to help you. And we’ll show you how much we care about your health and safety.”

“Pfft, okay so we’re friends?” Mystic scoffed, flicking her bangs, “No, we’re not. Just met you.”

“Excuse me,” Fluttershy said sternly. “Regardless of how you’re behaving and if you won’t accept this from us, we will help you. And I’ll personally monitor until you’re better. I have all kinds of eyes to help me with that too.” She pointed to her animal friends.

“Yeah what she said!” said Spike, Mystic saw him for the first time. Her eyes widened.

“Dragon!” she shouted. She stood up from the chair, ready to take action, Twilight held Spike back.

“He’s a baby dragon!” she said, “He’s our friend and won’t hurt you.”

“Seriously?” Mystic asked, a little surprised. “Ponies and a dragon? Yeah right.”

Fluttershy placed her hoof firmly on Mystic, holding her in place while avoiding her injured foreleg.

“You may not be used to it, but we are. Now, sit still while my friends and I discuss things!” she said sternly as she sat Mystic back down. The younger mare looked at the mares who are making sure she wouldn’t make another move. She scoffed.

“Fine. Go have a fun little chat with your friends,” she said, looking away but keeping her machete up. Fluttershy looked to her animals, “Look after her please.” Then Fluttershy and her friends walked outside. Who were these ponies? She's not in a familiar world and she's had her pride damaged by being humiliated by something she should've had a handle on.

“Don't put your nose where it doesn't belong, get me?” she growled.

Angel returned the growl.







The Mane Six and Spike were silent as they headed to Fluttershy’s front yard. Birds and squirrels watched them before they came to a stop. When the mares faced each other, none spoke for a few seconds.

“So... that’s a character in there,” said Applejack, breaking the silence.

“You think?!” Rainbow said, “She’s spiteful! And she wasn’t grateful to Fluttershy!”

“Ah know, but we shouldn’t bash her in, she’s probably confused and scared.”

“I don’t trust her.”

“Goodness, when she saw us and the animals, she did show some slightly panicked behaviors,” Fluttershy added, “Believe me, I know that feeling and more.”

“What do you think, Twilight?” Rarity asked.

“Hmm, this pony clearly is aggressive and not grateful,” she said, rubbing her chin, “But we shouldn’t let her deter us from what we do best.”

“Make friends with her?” said Rainbow, “She looks sketchy, I think she’s a spy or something.”

“Rainbow,” said Fluttershy, giving a slight glare, “She was attacked and woke up with unusual faces around her.”

“Maybe she was trying to get something for somepony and she failed!”

“Okay, enough!” cried Twilight, “This is nothing we can’t handle. Let’s make sure she gets back on her hooves and show her some hospitality.” She looked to Fluttershy, “Fluttershy, I trust you’ll be able to handle her, right?”

Fluttershy nodded with a determined look, “I’ve handled Discord before, and I am certain I can handle this pony.”

“That sounds lovely, darling,” said Rarity, “By the way, her outfit just is just awful.”

All of Rarity’s friends looked at her with raised eyebrows, the alabaster unicorn shrugged, “What? I mean did you see what she was wearing? All that black.”

“Like Inky Rose,” said Applejack.

“Oh, she creates art out of black,” Rarity explained, she pointed to the cottage, “That mare there doesn’t know a thing or two about a fine outfit.” She smiled a little, “Oh, I think I might show her my outfit lines!”

“Okay, back on track here,” said Twilight, “As she gets better-”

“Throw her a ‘let’s be best friends’ party?!” Pinkie exclaimed happily.

Twilight sighed, “Encourage her that we’re representatives of what best friends are and show her the best hospitality we can give her.”

Rainbow’s eye twitched, remembering a certain dragon they helped before, and repaid them with nothing but deception, “What if she’s like Sludge?” she asked, “What if she’ll...”

“Dash!” Applejack shouted.

“Sorry, but still!” said Rainbow, but Applejack glared harder at the pegasus.

“Are you sure Fluttershy should handle her alone?” Rarity asked, “I mean, didn’t she have knives and a machete in that belt of hers?”

“That spells danger to me,” said Rainbow.

“Don’t worry, I’ll have the animals watch over them and keep her from reaching them,” said Fluttershy.

“Okay,” said Twilight, “Fluttershy you will look after her. And if you need anything just whisper ‘help.’”

Fluttershy nodded. Twilight looked to the others, “Meanwhile, let’s all get back to what we were doing and keep tabs on this pony.” With that, the Mane 6 and Spike went their separate ways while Fluttershy went back into her cottage.

Rainbow looked back at the cottage, seeing the unicorn sitting in the chair. She glared. With Bullion and the School’s problems on her mind, she doesn’t want anything else happening.

“I’ve got my eye on you. I won’t allow anypony or anycreature to hurt my friends. We’ve had enough trouble lately.” With that, she took off to sleep in a little longer.







Mystic was looking around the chair for the medallion and map she’d acquired.

But then she heard the door open. She quit looking, turning up to see Fluttershy closing it.

“So, what’d you talk about?” Mystic asked, keeping her machete close.

“Just friends discussing things,” replied Fluttershy, walking closer.

“Look, I don’t know if I’ll stay here, but I’ll be out of here once you let these animals stop standing on my tail!” Mystic growled.

Fluttershy gave her a stern look, “Look here. You’re not in any condition to go out anywhere.”

“Even after I healed my most severe injury?” Mystic asked with a raised eyebrow, “I can take care of myself.”

“Even though, I am still going to help you. You had a scratch on your back, too. I know you’re still hurting.”

Mystic sat up straight, holding back grunts as her pain shot through her back and the side of her neck, “Like I said. Just a scratch.” She stood up on her formerly hurt hindleg and no pain shot through it. Fluttershy looked at Mystic’s hurt foreleg and then back at Mystic.

“Can you please put your machete away?” she asked, pointing at it.

“Why should I?”

“Because I don’t want any of my animals to feel threatened. Besides, it’s just you and me.”

Mystic’s grip tightened on the machete. She was not letting her guard down. Harry let out an uncertain growl and gained her attention. She spotted some of the birds and rodents did look threatened and Angel is full on glaring at her.

“Fine,” she muttered. She moved it aside and placed it less than three feet from her.

“Good,” said Fluttershy.

“Whatever.”

The clock ticked as the two ponies went quiet.

“Where did you get that healing potion?” Fluttershy asked, “I know they exist, but what were you doing with it?”

“I made it,” replied Mystic, Fluttershy’s eyes widened.

“Whoa,” replied Fluttershy, clearly very impressed, “And did you make something to launch fire at the alpha?”

“Yes, I did, I know how to make things. And I only used my only two for a last resource.” She mumbled something, clearly not happy about losing those weapons.

“That’s amazing,” said Fluttershy, shuffling a bit, “Who taught you how do make them?”

“I taught myself,” replied Mystic, making Fluttershy softly gasp.

Mystic felt slightly uncomfortable with this pegasus’ amazed gaze looking at her. 

“Look, kid, I need to go, and you will not keep me here,” Mystic stood up, not wanting to stick around, and she needs to get back on the mission and find a way to make more potions.

“Oh no,” said Fluttershy Not with that injured leg of yours. “And why do you call me a kid? I’m older than you.”

“I’ve got my reasons, pegasus,” Mystic replied limping forward. “Now, if you excuse me.” As Mystic lit up her horn, she put the belt around her waist and tightening it before clicking it back on. The unicorn turned to her satchel, only to find Fluttershy in front of her. Mystic slightly jumped.

“Hey,” said Mystic “Personal space.” Fluttershy ignored her and took her belt off. “Hey! That’s mine!”

“I know,” said Fluttershy, flying over to a countertop and placing the belt down, turning back to the annoyed unicorn. “But I’m going to make sure you’re taken care of and comfortable in my cottage.”

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened, Fluttershy started walking back to her, “And I don’t believe we’ve been introduced properly. My name is Fluttershy, this is my cottage just outside of Ponyville.” She stopped a few feet away before finishing, “What is your name?”

Mystic raised an eyebrow. “Is this an interrogation?”

Fluttershy shook her head, “I believe it’s called an introduction. We should get to know one another.” She smiled, “And you’ll get to know the others when you’re recovering.”

Mystic just looked at the pegasus at her, she wasn’t letting her leave and she was showing her a sympathetic, caring, warm smile. Why was this pony being so nice to a stranger? Did she want to gain something out of me?

Yet, despite those thoughts, Mystic’s instincts sensed no danger from the pegasus.

“I’ll get to know the others?” she asked finally.

“Yes,” replied Fluttershy, another thing Mystic noticed is that she was patient with her, “We’ll all help you. It’s what we do.”

Mystic scoffed, “Seems like Skittle Head doesn’t want much to do with me.” She looked outside the window, “And frankly, neither do I want much with her.”

“She’ll come around,” Mystic turned back to Fluttershy, “But I believe I asked for your name.”

Seeing no way out of it, the unicorn cleared her throat, “My name is Mystic.”

“Oh, Mystic?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes. Is there a problem?”

“No, no, no. It’s just I didn’t expect that. It’s a pretty name.”

“Uhhh, okay?” Mystic said, with uncertainty.

“Hold on,” said Fluttershy, “Make yourself comfy in the den, I’ll make us some tea.” Fluttershy gave an encouraging smile and wrapped a foreleg around her, slightly surprising her as Fluttershy helped her over and sat her down on the couch. Her host trotted into the kitchen as the animals looked at Mystic in wonder, she felt a little annoyed and uneasy towards them.

“What’re you all staring at? Don’t you have things to munch on or something?” she asked them in annoyance. Angel glared at her again.

“Don’t worry about them,” Fluttershy called from the kitchen, the sound of a kettle whistling following, “They’re just curious and won’t cause trouble.”

“Well, I think curiosity will kill the cat someday,” Mystic called back, to which a cat hissed at. 

Mystic took a look around the cottage. 

It looked nice and cozy, birdhouses hung up, there were small pillows of multiple colors. She gazed over to the fireplace and saw a raccoon and spider perched on top of the mantel. She looked outside, noticing the forest she came out of last night. And her close encounter with the alpha.

Why in all things that are holy does this pegasus live close to that forest? she thought, sitting up. There’s got to be more dangerous creatures in there than what I encountered.

This pegasus mentioned a town nearby. Do crazy ponies live right next to this forest? She’s puzzled, she’s lived in a forest for a while, but danger is what she does. Do innocent civilians do the same? She doubts it. And--

A small flutter of wings interrupts her thoughts. She looked to her right and saw a smiling Fluttershy hovering over to a table and she set the tea set on the table in front of her guest. She poured the tea in and handed one over to Mystic. Mystic looked a little skeptical, but lit her horn and brought it to herself.

“Careful,” said Fluttershy, “It’s still hot.” She sat down in the chair next to Mystic.

Mystic looked at the tea in her cup, pondering on just standing up and walking out, but her injured limb still pumped with pain. She thought about those ponies Fluttershy was with, and they’re quite the strange bunch. And there’s a dragon with them? A baby dragon, but still, a dragon. She’d never seen one that close before. Mystic blew on her steaming tea as she continued to think about them.

“So,” said Fluttershy, interrupting Mystic’s thoughts, “Where are you from?”

Mystic looked at her. “I’m not from Ponyville or anywhere nearby.”

“I know you aren’t from Ponyville, but I’d love to know where you came from.”

Mystic sighed, “Let’s just say a hot and humid place.” Which was a lie, she can't allow ponies to know much about her. Or get close to her for that matter.

“Okay,” said Fluttershy.

Mystic took a sip of her tea, and it tasted good, tingling her taste buds with its flavor. Fluttershy smiled again, “You know, I always have tea parties with another friend of mine on Tuesdays. And I think I should do this more often with all my friends.”

“So, a friend pony huh?” Mystic asked nonchalantly, “Whatever suits you.”

Fluttershy giggled, “Oh, I’m sharing this with one of my friends now.” This caused Mystic to look Fluttershy directly in the eye.

“Who?” she asked. Fluttershy smiled a little wider, then Mystic’s eyes slightly widened. “Oh no. We’re not friends, and we won’t be friends. Got it?”

“I wouldn’t be sure about that,” Fluttershy assured her, a glint in her eye.

“Look, I didn’t come to have kiddy tea parties and play with fluffy animals. I just want to get out of here, as good as this tea is!” she said, before finishing off her tea.

“More tea?”

“Yes! I would like that very much!” She paused. “To prove how much this isn’t something I want to do!”

Fluttershy smiled and poured Mystic another cup. Mystic took another sip.

“And who’re you serving? Those ponies or some other high ruler?” Mystic stuck a hoof in the air, “And I bet she said ‘Oh make friends with this pony so you can gain all you want in the world because friends matter!’ Or some nonsense like that!”

“She said something similar to Twilight,” said Fluttershy in her natural tone.

“Who?”

“The one with a horn and wings you saw earlier.”

“The purple pony? She’s a princess!” Mystic found that situation to be bizarre and unlikely. “Became one?” Mystic asked with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s a long story, she’s the Princess of Friendship.”

Mystic snorted, amused, “Princess of Friendship? Oh, that’s just rich!”

“It is, and you being here is great because of two things.”

“What? What about me being injured in front so that I’m weak be ‘great’?” Mystic took another sip of her tea.

“I’ve noticed you’re still drinking tea despite being at a ‘kiddy tea party.’” That sentence made Mystic stop drinking her tea, and huff as she turned her nose up.

“And this is great because number one; my friends and I get to know you...” said Fluttershy, Mystic cracked an eye open, “And two; show you what friendship really is about.”

“Not going to happen, kid.”

“How old are you?”

“Old enough to take care of myself.” Mystic looked at Fluttershy, “And to know that your methods won’t work on a strong fighter like myself.”

“I doubt that,” Fluttershy challenged, “But we will get started soon.”

“You won’t get me to be friends with you,” Mystic said giving her a glare, Fluttershy’s smirk grew. She said nothing but finished her tea, grabbing a cucumber sandwich and taking a bite of it.

“And what do you mean by ‘getting started’?” Mystic asked, suspiciously.

“Oh, we’re going to feed my animals,” replied Fluttershy. Mystic snorted.

“You’re kidding.”

Fluttershy shook her head.

“Then how in the heck are you gonna move me? You don’t me to move so I won’t hurt my widdle foreleg!” Mystic mocked, “Or even break it!”

“I have a solution. Let’s just finish up here and then we can go feed my animals.”

“For labor out of me?”

“No, to spend time as friends,” Fluttershy said, getting out of her seat and rounding a corner.

“Oh, there’s no convincing you is there?!”

Fluttershy looked back at her from around the corner, “Nope.”

Mystic groaned.







“Seriously?”

Fluttershy nodded.

“Oh, come on this is embarrassing!”

Mystic sat in a pink wheelchair with yellow flowers as a smiling Fluttershy pushed it. Mystic held an annoyed look as she grumbled, her foreleg is held in a bracket to keep it from falling, and to top it off, she has a ribbon wrapped around it.

“First,” said Fluttershy, “We’re heading to my animal sanctuary to check in on all the new arrivals and then we’re heading to town.”

“Whatever.”

“I think you’ll like it,” Fluttershy continued. “It’s a wonderful place to be around animals and relax, too. I’ve waited long to finally achieve my dream.”

“And you’re going to tell me,” Mystic deadpanned.

Fluttershy giggled, “You sure are smart. My friends helped me build my confidence over the years and helped me build it. It’s been booming with all kinds of animals since then.”

“So, you’re a shy pony?” Mystic asked, “Well, makes sense since you’ve got ‘shy’ in your name.”

“Yes, but even shy ponies like myself can stand up for herself,” Fluttershy continued, rounding a corner, “Even against ponies stronger than me.”

“So, you believed in yourself the entire time?”

“For the most part, but my friends gave me the confidence to believe in myself and to be bolder when I need to be.”

Mystic stayed silent; she did briefly ponder on Fluttershy’s words. Mystic has always considered herself a brave pony and all shy ponies just shy. But this sounds a little different than what she’s always considered. Fluttershy continued to push the wheelchair down the dirt path, surrounded by beautiful green trees and multicolored flowers. The sky’s clear and it’s not too hot or cold.

“Have you wondered at nature too, Mystic?” Fluttershy suddenly asked.

“Uhm, sometimes,” replied Mystic, “I probably don’t connect with it as much as other ponies.”

“Well, I think you’ll appreciate it a little more now,” said Fluttershy. She pointed ahead as she stopped pushing the wheelchair.

Mystic looked and saw a beautiful animal sanctuary, from the trees with different fruits on them, a waterfall leading into a stream. Rodents like raccoons, rabbits, and weasels scurried along the luscious grass. Koalas, squirrels, and toucans rested on the platforms as a giraffe stretched under a palm leaf. A bear laid in a hammock as birds of multiple colors flew all around the sanctuary, and some perching on branches nearby. This whole area looks as if it’s part of the environment, a zoo without enclosures and a peaceful place for animals all around.

Mystic is a little taken aback, “Wow. Quite a place you’ve got here.”

“It was a lot of thought and energy put together by me and some by my friends, but it’s a reality now,” Fluttershy said, beaming.

She picked up some bags of feed and turned to Mystic.

“Do you think you can hold all these while I feed the animals?”

She smiled a little wider, Mystic rolled her eyes but grabbed the bags with her magic and levitated them.

Fluttershy began pushing the wheelchair again, some animals noticed her, they squeaked, chirped and waved at her, happy to see their caretaker. Some animals noticed Mystic and were a little wary around her. Fluttershy took notice.

“Don’t worry my friends,” she said calmly, “This is Mystic, she’s a friend of ours and won’t hurt anycreature here.”

The animals seemed to calm down a bit as an annoyed Mystic tried to ignore that Fluttershy called her “friend” again. The pegasus stopped right by the river, grabbed a bag and began pouring bird feed into the feeders nearby. As she did so, Mystic looked around the sanctuary again, taking in the sight of the waterfall as a couple of deer next to it leaped from one rock to another, she noticed a group of monarch butterflies flying across the river as well.

A little mouse came up to Mystic, she looked down at him and he’s offering some cheese with a smile on his face. Deciding to be courteous to save face, she grabbed it with her magic and ate it. It did taste good, she nodded at the mouse which squeaked happily before going off to meet his family.

Fluttershy tapped Mystic’s shoulder, causing the mare to look at her, and the pegasus motioned to a large brown bag. 

Mystic levitated it to her, Fluttershy thanked her and went to dump some vegetables for some pigs and for some other animals to make their special salads. Mystic, having enough of sitting down, she removed her foreleg from the bracket, stood up and stepped into the river. 

She slightly shivered at the coolness of the water, but relaxed and knelt down a little into the water, but keeping her wounded foreleg out of it. The orange pony sighed, relaxing a little bit. She needed it after the fight with the alpha timberwolf and a long journey, but it couldn’t last forever.

“I told you that you’d like it a bit more,” said Fluttershy, landing next to her.

“Did you finish feeding the animals?” Mystic asked, wanting this to be over.

“Oh no, we’re not done yet, but stay with me and the sooner we’ll be done.”

Mystic stood up and began hobbling slightly, Fluttershy tried to direct her back to the wheelchair, but Mystic pulled away.

“I’m not made of glass, all right?” Mystic stated in an annoyed tone.

“Fine, but I think you’ll be a little sore even if you are careful,” Fluttershy advised. Mystic just ignored her and moved onto the next feeding station.

“Now, if you’re going to feed the animals,” said Fluttershy, opening a box, “Place just enough as marked on the feeders. For animals such as ferrets, ocelots and other carnivores, feed them these fish.” She pulled out a few fish from a cooler and tossed them to some raccoons, “Only a few will do, and we’ll feed the deer and antelope some nutritious apples that Applejack lends to me.”

“Aye, aye, captain,” Mystic said in a sarcastic tone, pouring some feed into the bird feeder. She grabbed a couple of fish and tossed them to some ocelots and moved onto the next feeder.

The two ponies just kept quiet. Mystic hopped over the river and onto rocks, despite her injured leg. 

She went from feeder to feeder, sometimes doing an occasional flip to show off and show she's capable of taking care of herself. She reached the giraffe’s feeder, climbed the tree and poured its food into the feeder. 

Mystic was proud of herself; she’ll show that pegasus she doesn’t need constant supervision. She poured the final bag’s contents into the bear’s bowl, some fruits and vegetables, and a little meat as well.

“You doing well over there?” Fluttershy asked. Mystic looked at her with an incredulous look but said nothing as she headed back the way they came from, walking past the embarrassing wheelchair. Fluttershy pushed it as Mystic threw the bags in the trash and continued limping her way back to the cottage. Then, Mystic tripped, hitting the ground with a grunt but she managed to avoid landing on her hurt foreleg.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked in a very concerned tone.

“I’m fine, I’m fine,” Mystic muttered, she stood up but winced in pain at her now sore foreleg. Mystic looked up and saw a concerned Fluttershy with soft eyes. Mystic sensed real care coming from this mare. This mare gave her a sense of some security and a strong desire to help her. She seems humble, kind, and willing to help somepony she'd only just met. Why? 

Does her character feel very familiar? She briefly saw the orange eyes she always sees flash onto Fluttershy's blue eyes. A small pang came to her heart as a memory resurfaced.

“Fine...” she muttered. Fluttershy didn’t hesitate, she picked Mystic up by her shoulders and gently set her down in the wheelchair.

“I’m glad you’re listening some,” she said softly as she begins pushing the wheelchair again. The two ponies were silent for a little bit as Fluttershy pushed and looked at her animal friends in the area.

“Hey...” Mystic said, “Do you know of any healing ingredients?”

“Uhm what?” Fluttershy asked, confused.

“I mean we’re going to town after this, and I thought I’d look a little to see about finding ingredients I can mix together into an ointment of sort that will heal my foreleg.”

“Really? You mix things together?” Fluttershy asked, surprised.

“Yeah, I mean you saw me heal my other wound. Plus, I want to be healed and out of this wheelchair,” said Mystic, settling a bit.

“Well, I’ll help you in any way I can. I want to heal you too,” Fluttershy said with a smile.

Mystic nodded, “Good.” She sighed and looked out straight ahead.

“The ointment may not be as effective since I don’t have my proper tools but I’ll make progress,” she said.

“Oh, and the rest of my friends will be happy to help you recover. Everypony and everycreature need help from time to time,” said Fluttershy.

“What?” Mystic asked.

“Remember those ponies I brought over? Those were my friends and they’ll be happy to assist as well. And Pinkie would be thrilled to get your welcome party ready,” Fluttershy giggled.

“My what?” Mystic perked up. “A party? But I-” She can't go to a party. She doesn't do them. Mystic was about to say something, but paused and remembered something, “Hey, when you found me, did you find anything else?”

“Uhm,” Fluttershy paused. “I don’t believe I have.”

On the outside, Mystic is calm, but she was somewhat freaking out on the inside, 

Oh no! The map! The medallion! The scrolls! She cleared her throat and asked, “Have you been out there since the incident?”

“No, but some ponies were out there assessing the damage and they got it cleaned up,” replied Fluttershy, she looked down at Mystic, “Why? Did you lose anything else?”

“Oh no,” Mystic quickly answered. “I just thought I lost some food or additional weapons.”

“Okay then,” said Fluttershy, now they’ve both arrived at her cottage. Fluttershy began flying to her cottage, “I’ll be right back, I’m going to get my shopping bag and list.” Mystic only nodded, reflecting that her scrolls, the map, and lion medallion she’d found have been lost.

“Maybe heading into town isn’t such a bad idea,” she muttered to herself.







“I think you’re going to like our little town,” said Fluttershy, pushing Mystic as carefully down the street, “It may not be the most exciting looking, but it’s truly an exciting place.”

“I bet if you live next to that forest with killer wood wolf creatures,” replied Mystic, Fluttershy giggled.

“Oh, we’ve been through enough to-- whoa!” Fluttershy stopped abruptly, making Mystic jump a little. She looked ahead to see a few ducklings following their mother. They quacked happily at Fluttershy as they got into a small pond nearby.

Fluttershy wiped the sweat from her brow, “Whew! That was close.” She began pushing the wheelchair again, Mystic just had a raised eyebrow.

Entering the town, Mystic saw a bunch of comfy looking cottages with straw and hay for their roofs, a fountain was in the center of an opening springing water out, and there was a trio of flower girls delivering bouquets of flowers, a wall-eyed mailmare slamming into a sign but recovered, and began flying a different direction as if were nothing. 

A huge, muscled pegasus with small wings and red eyes was lifting some dumbbells in front of some other ponies lifting up heavy boxes and bags of fruit. Then the pegasus freaked out about being late and took off, dropping his dumbbells and leaving the others in the dust.

As Fluttershy rounded a corner, Mystic spotted a white unicorn with spiky blue hair jamming to some tunes on her headphones as a classical looking earth pony tried to get her attention. She saw a spa, where the bulky pegasus was running to, a joke shop, some restaurant, and the big gazebo in the heart of the town where she saw who she assumed was the mayor walking out of. 

The whole town is alive and active, ponies going to and fro, fillies and colts playing together. Mystic looked beyond the cottages to the mountain containing an elegant looking city colored white and gold, making it look majestic as if represented the land surrounding her.

Rounding yet another corner, the Ponyville marketplace came into view and it’s bustling with all kinds of ponies buying different food and some necessities for their homes. While this was in the main line of sight, Mystic took notice of a spire of a giant crystalline building that seemed to really stick out.

“Ouch, looks like a sore hoof,” she muttered.

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked, “Did you say something?”

“Talking to myself, nothing important,” replied Mystic.

“Well, we’re here. And didn’t you mention you needed some ingredients?”

“Yes. And I don’t need a list, I know when I see them.”

“All right, let’s look for what we both need,” Fluttershy smiled.

Mystic isn’t concerned about being in the pink wheelchair anymore, as long as this pegasus can help her find things to heal her then the sooner she can leave and look for what she’s lost.

Fluttershy continued to push Mystic through the marketplace, some ponies telling her hello and they noticed Mystic, who Fluttershy told them she’s a friend. She kept close to her patient, picking out berries, carrots, beets, lettuce, strawberries, bananas and more. 

She seemed to pick up extra fruit which seemed more than enough for just her. Mystic kept her eyes on everything like a hawk, but she doesn’t see any of the ingredients she needs. She sighed and turned to Fluttershy.

“Look, I hate to ask, but do you know where any comfrey and Aloe Vera are?” she asked.

“Oh, are the ingredients you need?” Fluttershy asked.

“Not exactly, but some ingredients that could help,” replied Mystic, pulling out a glass container, “With some of my magic I could amplify the effects and cause my wounds to heal some.”

“There is some comfrey just outside the marketplace. I need some cherries and then we can go get some.” She paused, grimacing, not looking forward to the cherry stand.

"Good," said Mystic, "Just be sure to the leaf, root, and root-like stem, the rest of it contains poison."

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy said, moving the wheelchair along. Then she stopped in front of the cherry stand. A burly brown stallion with a red bowtie, an apron with cherries on it, and a blue hat smirked tauntingly at Fluttershy.

“Oh, look who’s come back once again,” he said in a mocking tone.

“Hello again,” Fluttershy said in a calm tone.

“What can I get for you today?” the cherry vendor sneered.

“I need several cherries for my animal friends,” Fluttershy replied, still in the same tone, Mystic looked between the two with a raised eyebrow.

“Fifty bits then.”

“What?” Fluttershy cried, aghast, “You can’t honestly be serious!”

“You know I am, little shy pony,” the vendor went on, “You either take these cherries or leave without them.”

“But I need some bits for my sanctuary!” Fluttershy’s veins started pumping a bit more as Mystic starts to get annoyed at this pony. Annoyed that he's wasting both of their time.

“And I don’t care about you and your dirty little animals, and I see you have a new friend with you. As for that and wasting my time, seventy-five bits!”

“That’s not fair,” Fluttershy said in a firm tone, “You will let me charge you ten bits for them and no more.”

“Oh, really?” the vendor challenged, “I-”

“Enough!” Mystic shouted, standing up, grabbing the stallion’s bowtie and pulling him right close to her, fury in her eyes, “You will give her those cherries for what they’re actually worth. You will apologize and give her the respect she deserves or I will beat you to a pulp and magically shove your bowtie right up your flank!”

The cherry vendor was shaking in his hooves as this younger pony held him firmly in her grasp.

Mystic glared harder at the quivering stallion, “You’re wasting both of our time.” She levitated ten bits from Fluttershy’s pouch and the cherries into her basket.

“Do we understand each other?” Mystic asked with as much venom as she could.

The stallion nodded vigorously, “Y-Y-Yes! I’m sorry Fluttershy and you take your cherries for ten bits!” Mystic nodded and shoved him back into the stand, crashing into the barrels of cherries. Mystic sat back down in her wheelchair and set her injured foreleg back into the bracket, and saw Fluttershy hasn’t moved.

“Fluttershy?” Mystic asked, calming down, the pegasus looked at her with wide eyes, “Mush, Fluttershy.” 

Fluttershy obliged and muttered an apology to the cherry clerk, who was struggling to get up, and they quickly headed out of the marketplace. Mystic ignored the Ponyvillians whispering among themselves.
> Chapter 5 - Going to Sweet Apple Acres and Escaping
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy and Mystic didn’t speak for a while as the pegasus pushed Mystic out of the marketplace. The unicorn just kept her mind on the ingredients she needed.

“That idiot was asking for it,” Mystic stated.

“Well, I appreciate you standing up for me,” Fluttershy started, “But-”

“What was I going to do? Just sit there?” Mystic asked, flicking her bangs again, “I had to do something because he was wasting precious time.”

“Again, I appreciate it, but you can’t just go wrecking other ponies’ stands,” Fluttershy explained, Mystic slightly looked up at her, “He might’ve been rude but we can’t just attack him.”

“Hey, all there is in life is winning, losing, surviving or not,” Mystic explained, “It was either him or us.”

“Even in situations where it isn’t life or death?”

“Right. Nopony should interfere with what’s what, he was just a waste of time and space.”

“I’m not sure if I really agree on that,” Fluttershy mumbled.

“Well, I’m sorry if you didn’t like the way I handled things,” Mystic said sarcastically, “I thought you said you were more assertive.”

“I am,” Fluttershy replied in a serious tone and a bit of a glare, “But I try to resolve my problems peacefully and not use bruteness like that.”

“You’re you and I am me.” Mystic huffed as she looked down the street, “Do you see the ingredients I mentioned earlier?”

“Oh,” said Fluttershy, pausing for a second. “I’ll look for them as we walk,” she said. Mystic slightly rolled her eyes, Fluttershy’s flying and she’s in a wheelchair, not exactly “walking” as she’d said.

Fluttershy pushed Mystic to the edge of the marketplace, Mystic looked around for the ingredients, then she eventually saw some comfrey next to a stand. “Over there.”

“Okay,” said Fluttershy. Mystic sat back in the wheelchair as Fluttershy took her over to a green earth pony mare.

“Hi there,” Fluttershy said to the mare salespony.

“Hi,” the mare replied, “Do you need anything?”

“I’m looking to buy some comfrey and Aloe Vera,” Fluttershy explained, she pointed to Mystic, “My friend here needs some of them.”

The mare slightly frowned, “Well, I’m sorry, but we’re fresh out of Aloe Vera, but we have some comfrey.”

“Aw, what?” Mystic groaned.

“Well, I’m sorry, but we’ll have some Vera in a couple of days.”

Mystic groaned again and facehoofed. Great, more time in this town and more time with mushy friendship and flowers and sugar.

“We’ll take a couple of comfreys,” Fluttershy piped up,. The mare smiled and gave them a couple of comfreys, Fluttershy paid for them and the mare put the plants in a bag. Fluttershy thanked the salesmare and went on her way with Mystic who gave the mare an annoyed look.

“Is this going to help any?” Fluttershy asked, concerned.

“Well, I guess I’ll see what I can do when we get back,” replied Mystic, “I don’t want to do anything in town.”

“Okay,” Fluttershy agreed, looking into her bag, “We’re heading into Sweet Apple Acres to drop off some fruits for Granny Smith to give to some of her friends.”

“Wait what?” Mystic asked, confused, “I thought we were heading back to your cottage.”

“Oh, you must’ve not heard me explaining we’d be heading that way while you were looking.”

Mystic sighed, “Okay, let’s head over there.” She looked down at her wounded foreleg and muttered, “That way I can get the heck out of here and leave this town with supplies I need for my journey.”

She had been able to keep going along with the situation in order to get out of it sooner, it's something she always did to ensure she'll get through something she can't get out of. She's mostly been able to play this mare like a fiddle.





“-and that’s how Ponyville was founded,” Fluttershy finished.

Mystic couldn’t help but be impressed. There was an original founder of the town and it started with this farm?

“Well, that’s quite a story,” Mystic finally said, looking around at the apple trees.

“Just wait until you hear about the Zap Apples,” said Fluttershy.

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened. She’d heard of Zap Apples but never had seen them before. But, she brushed the thought aside, levitated her comfreys, and looked at her foreleg.

“You might want to stand back a bit,” she said to Fluttershy as she concentrated her spell. The pegasus did so as Mystic’s magic glowed a little brighter and the comfrey turned into some kind of clear liquid. Mystic took her bandages off her foreleg and placed the liquid on it. She slightly cringed but rubbed it in with her other hoof and it seemed to vanish. The pain slightly went away, but no improvements were made to the wound. She sighed.

“I figured that wouldn’t be enough,” she muttered.

“Enough?” Fluttershy repeated.

“I was hoping the wound would close up some, but it didn’t.”

“Well, that means I’ll just make sure you get better until the Aloe Vera comes in,” said Fluttershy before pushing her again.

“Great,” Mystic deadpanned, “Just... great.”

Fluttershy turned a curve in the road. Mystic first saw the big barn, a few other buildings, and some cornfields. She saw a big muscled earth pony stallion plowing a field and a little yellow filly with a red bow on her head feeding the pigs.

“So, this is ground zero for Ponyville,” Mystic commented.

“Yes, and I love coming here when I get a chance,” replied Fluttershy.

“Hey, Fluttershy!” called a familiar country voice.

Both mares turned to see Applejack coming over, she’d just set up some buckets to buck the apples into. Mystic raised an eyebrow, recognizing the mare.

“Oh, hi Applejack,” Fluttershy replied delightfully, “I’m just here to drop off fruits for Granny Smith.”

“Oh, that’s great, the Golden Horseshoe Gals and the elderly home are both lookin’ forward to trying them out!”

Fluttershy giggled, once every two months Granny Smith makes multiple fruit-flavored pies, each one is different every time and the elders love it. Applejack saw Mystic, and her cheery demeanor changed into one of slight wariness and a frown.

“Oh, it’s you,” she said.

“Thanks for the warm greeting,” Mystic replied sarcastically.

“Look, Ah ain’t got anythin’ against you,” Applejack explained. “But try to show Flutter some more hospitality after what she did for you.”

Mystic just looked the other way to the apple trees in response. Applejack sighed.

“How’s she treatin’ you?” Applejack asked.

“She’s getting there, we are talking at least,” replied Fluttershy, looking at the unicorn, “Some good things, too.”

“Any problems?”

Mystic waited for the pegasus’ response.

“Uhm, no,” Fluttershy lied, Mystic raised an eyebrow without looking at her, “We’ve been getting along and I plan to take good care of her. Hey, we even found an ingredient she used to help herself.”

“To heal herself like she did earlier?” Applejack asked, inclining her head.

“Yes, but-”

“Okay!” Mystic shouted, “It didn’t work as much as I wanted.” She looked at Fluttershy, “Shall we get these fruits delivered and back as soon as possible?”

“Of course,” replied Fluttershy, “Let’s get to it.” She turned to Applejack, “We’ll talk later, good luck with the harvest.”

“Thank ya, Flutters,” said Applejack as Fluttershy began pushing Mystic again. 

At the entrance of the Barn, Fluttershy parked the wheelchair right outside of it.

“Now, I’ll be back in a minute, you stay here,” she said.

“Fine.”

With that, Fluttershy walked in with her bag and she greeted a pony inside.

When Mystic began stretching good foreleg, she looked to her left and saw the little yellow filly. Her eyes slightly widened.

“Howdy there,” the filly said with a grin. “Ah’m Apple Bloom. What’s yer name?”

Mystic didn’t know how to respond. She’d hardly been around kids recently, and what would Applejack say about this little filly talking to her?

“Uh, kid? Shouldn’t you be working on the farm?” she asked a little awkwardly.

“Ah’m done fer the day,” Apple Bloom replied, “Ah’m gonna go meet the Crusaders a little later to find other ponies to help.”

“Crusaders?” Mystic tilted her head.

“My friends, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and I are a group called the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Apple Bloom jumped, a bright smile on her face. “And we go around helpin’ ponies find their purpose in life!” She smirked, “Or, we’re called the CMC for short.”

“Cutie Mark Crusaders huh?” Mystic smirked, “That’s adorable.”

“It ain’t adorable! It’s a catchy name fer our club!” Apple Bloom stated with pride.

“So, the group helps ponies get the tattoos for their butts?” Mystic asked, pointing to Apple Bloom’s flank, causing the filly to look at it.

“They aren’t tattoos, they represent what each pony is meant to do in their life,” Apple Bloom looked back to Mystic.

“So, it’s not just some decoration for your butt?” Mystic asked.

“No! Ah-” Apple Bloom stopped and chuckled, “Oh, Ah see what yer doin’.”

“I didn’t say I was doing anything,” Mystic's lips slightly curving up but going back down.

“Suuuurrree,” Apple Bloom sarcastically replied. “Anyway, we’re proud and happy to help others!”

Mystic slightly rolled her eyes. Great, more mushiness.

“Ah hope ya get better soon,” said Apple Bloom, pointing at Mystic’s bandages. The unicorn looked at them and back at her.

“Me too, kid.” She looked into the barn and saw Fluttershy walking back.

“I’ve got to go when your friend gets here, have fun.”

Apple Bloom beamed, “Oh, we will! Come see us again!” But then she dropped her smile, “But hey, what’s yer name? Ah didn’t get it.”

Mystic sighed, “My name’s Mystic, okay?”

“Oh, awesome! Can’t wait to see ya again, Mystic!” Apple Bloom beamed again. The filly excitedly ran off before Mystic could say anything, the mare only sighed again and saw the big muscled red earth pony walking over. He didn’t say anything but he did give her a nod as he headed to the barn. Fluttershy came out and almost bumped into him.

“Oh, sorry Big Mac!” she said apologetically, carrying a couple of apple tarts, “Granny got me into another one of her stories after I dropped off what she needed for the Horseshoe Gals.”

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac, smiling.

“Anyway, I’ve got to get Mystic back to the cottage, she needs healing,” said Fluttershy.

“Okay,” said Big Mac, he looked at Mystic, “Name’s Mystic?”

“Uh, eeyup?” Mystic replied with uncertainty again.

Fluttershy and Big Mac chuckled. The red stallion rubbed Mystic’s mane and headed back into the barn.

“He’s a quiet one,” Mystic commented.

“He is,” said Fluttershy, pushing the wheelchair again, “But his actions speak louder than his words. He’s really sweet.”

“Like an apple pie?”

Fluttershy giggled loudly, “I guess so. I think we can meet the Apple family after the harvest.”

Mystic looked at the apples again. Ah, maybe I can take some of these before my leave, they’ll give me energy for sure.

She planned to leave tonight, these ponies don’t need to be up in her business as sweet and mushy they try to be, maybe a bit much for her tastes.

Meanwhile, while she does her weather routine, Rainbow Dash watches like a hawk. With things going on at the School and Mr. Bullion on her mind, she doesn’t want any more trouble, and this pony looks like trouble to her. She grits her teeth as Fluttershy shared one of the apple tarts with her.







In Twilight’s office, Twilight is sitting in her headmare’s chair while Filthy Rich is sitting in the chair across her desk. The school is out for the weekend, but Mr. Rich was insistent he’d come over. Twilight learned he’s about to head off on one of his business trips tomorrow and he didn’t have enough time to go to the School to discuss what’s been on his mind for a while.

“-and I’ve been growing ever concerned for my daughter and her friend’s safety when information about what’s been happening here,” Mr. Rich finished.

“We’re working on everything we can,” Twilight assured him, “We even managed to seal up the pipes, repair the wall and the water damage.”

“But,” Mr. Rich said, raising an eyebrow, “There’ve been multiple issues beforehoof, and I don’t think these solutions will last for long.” He shifted and cleared his throat, “Spoiled and I have been talking, and we’re thinking we should pull Diamond out of the School.”

“What?” Twilight asked, a little surprised.

“And Silver Spoon’s parents agree,” Mr. Rich went on, “I don’t dislike you or your friends, Princess, but we have to think about my daughter’s safety as well as her friends.”

“I... I understand if you want to pull her out,” Twilight said, regaining herself, “It’s just Diamond’s been so wonderful, and I’m trying everything I can.”

“I don’t think she should stay here, and besides, things aren’t looking good for you,” Mr. Rich sighed, “I think this School could be shut down.”

Twilight slightly tensed, not wanting that, she wanted to lecture Mr. Rich that it wouldn’t be shut down, but she knew she couldn’t lash out. She sighed, “I’ll be sure it doesn’t, shall I let Diamond know?”

“Not yet,” said Mr. Rich, “Diamond is heading out with us on our trip to Horseshoe Bay next Wednesday, and Silver has a doctor’s appointment to get new optics that same Tuesday, so unless I hear of more info, they will stay. But if I do hear of something...” He stopped. The princess sighed again.

“I understand.”

“Good,” said Mr. Rich, standing up, he headed to the door and looked back at Twilight, “Good luck, Twilight.” Twilight nodded before he headed out the door. When he did, the alicorn slumped her head down onto her desk, apparently tired of all of this drama going on as Rarity would place it.







Mystic has been resting in Fluttershy’s chair as she was earlier that day. She’s just relieved to be away from everypony else. In addition, she’s happy to be out of her wheelchair. Fluttershy told Mystic just to make herself at home. The younger mare has replaced her bandages after putting her ointment on, and it still hasn’t made much progress in healing. Mystic kept an eye on all of the animals, especially that little bratty Angel, who doesn’t seem like a real angel to her, and just planned on what she’s going to do next. She didn’t want to stay here much longer, but it seemed as if the animals just are constantly watching over her.

Though her savior didn’t plan on imprisoning her, she felt imprisoned. If there was only a way- Wait. She remembers a spell that might help. 

Fluttershy had to feed all of her animals later and she could sneak some magic into their food before then so it’d knock all of them out so she can escape. 

She slightly smirked to herself, happy to think of that idea. She looked into the kitchen to see Fluttershy preparing supper, it looked like daffodil and daisy sandwiches, and she prepared more tea, which Mystic can’t help but admit it’s delicious. Her host flew into the den, smiling softly as she always does and placed a sandwich in front of Mystic.

“Go ahead, dig in, Mystic,” she said softly.

Mystic levitated the sandwich up to her muzzle and took a bite when she did, her eyes widened, “Whoa, this is good, too.”

Fluttershy giggled, “I had a feeling you’d like it, you loved my tea, too.”

“Wait, I didn’t say I loved it, I liked it,” Mystic tried to play her off. “Besides, I made it clear I was proving it wasn’t something I wanted to do.”

“Oh, sure,” Fluttershy said with a sly smirk.

Mystic rolled her eyes and ate more of her sandwich before levitating her teacup to her lips and taking a sip.

“So, why’d you do that?” she asked.

“Do what?” Fluttershy asked, a little confused.

“Lie to one of your friends about what I did to that loser of a pony.”

“Oh, I’ll tell them about it later, but I think they should warm up to you a bit,” Fluttershy explained while Mystic raised an eyebrow, “I just want you to have a good impression on them is all.”

“Okay?”

“I don’t want your chances of having some friends in your life be ruined by a bad impression.”

“Oh please, I don’t think I need friendship from them.”

Fluttershy’s eyes slightly widened, “Oh, but everypony needs friendship. It’s truly magic.”

Mystic scoffed, never hearing such a term to describe friendship, “Magic? Sure.” She ate the last of her sandwich, “From what I’ve seen, friendship’s not the answer all the time, it’s good for some ponies like you, but I’ve seen others get along without it just fine.” She didn’t seem happy when she made that statement, but it was genuine.

“I’m sorry you feel that way,” Fluttershy frowned.

“It’s not your problem,” replied Mystic.

“I’m here for you, you can talk to me about anything.”

Mystic just looked out the window to the Everfree as Fluttershy finished her sandwich. It’s around twilight time outside.

“Even if we aren’t friends, you could try talking with other ponies,” Fluttershy suddenly said. She stood up and walked back to the kitchen. While she did so, Mystic heard her telling her animal friends she’s going to feed them. Mystic slightly perked. Her horn glowed, making sure no animals were watching her, she pulled out a clear container, her horn mixed a pink and white color magic before she placed it into the container before it escaped. She stood up and placed the container in one of her pockets. Limping, she entered the kitchen.

“Hey Fluttershy,” she said, the pegasus looked over at her.

“I may not be able to lift the packages of food, but I believe I can help levitate them over to you.”

“You want to help me feed the animals?” Fluttershy asked a little surprised but delighted.

“Yes, and I think you’re right, I’ll start trying friendship by helping you feed your animals,” Mystic slightly smirked.

“Oh, that’s wonderful!” Fluttershy said happily, “The food’s in the pantry behind the other kitchen door!”

Mystic nodded, “All right.” With that, the unicorn made her way to where Fluttershy told her, she saw all of the animals’ food containers, packages, and bags. All right, indeed. 

Mystic opened the bottle and magic seeped out, hitting everything with the animals’ food in it, they gave off a slight glow before it faded away. Mystic managed to put her container away before Fluttershy entered the room.

“Okay! Let’s get started,” said Fluttershy, grabbing a bag of bird feed while Mystic levitated some boxes.

“Yes, let’s,” said Mystic.







Fluttershy had to tuck her animals in early for the night because they began falling asleep. She never had any suspicion of Mystic ever having anything to do with it. Mystic did help her tuck them in and gave them some warm pillows to help them, Fluttershy was grateful for all her help.

The pegasus yawned, “Shoot, Mystic, I’ve got to get to bed. I can’t believe the day’s almost over.”

Mystic looked out the window to see the black sky with twinkling stars, “Me either, a bit exciting earlier today.”

“Mystic.”

“I’m just kidding, really.”

“Well, do you want to sleep in my bed tonight? I can sleep on the couch,” Fluttershy offered.

“No, no, I think I’ve imposed too much. I mean you did so much already,” Mystic assured her.

“I insist you’re not imposing, I’m happy to help,” Fluttershy smiled.

Mystic sighed, keeping her frustration down. Such a kind soul. “Look, I know you’re wanting to help, but I’m fine down here. Please, Fluttershy, let me sleep down here.”

Fluttershy’s smile grew. 

That worked, Mystic thought.

“Okay, have a good night,” said Fluttershy.

“Sure,” Mystic nodded. With that, Fluttershy headed upstairs and shut her bedroom door behind her.

“Well, that was easier than what I thought it’d be,” said Mystic.







Now outside the cottage and waiting for about an hour and a half, Mystic was sure the animals were asleep. She saw Harry and the rest of the birds sleeping as well. All eyes are off her, no animals to raise an alarm. 

Fluttershy had been sleeping for quite a while, too and briefly thought how the pegasus would react when she’s gone by morning, but she quickly dismissed it and began making her way to town, fully intending on taking some food for herself.

But wait.

She remembered the apples on the farm she'd been to earlier. The journey there would be discreet and she doesn’t want anypony else asking her questions. 

Making sure she has her machete and her knives, she tightened her belt and satchel, it was a bit harder to do because of her injury but she managed.

“Okay, this has been a massive delay, but I can get my flank out of here no problem,” she said with determination.

She limped off, she saw Ponyville’s cottages in the distance and intends to go around it. Thanks to Fluttershy for taking her to that apple farm she could find her way around to some easy food. Nopony else seemed to be out and that was good. The moon shined down on Mystic, annoying her some, she quickly limped into the shadows and moved rather swiftly having been injured.

Mystic made her way down to Sweet Apple Acres, and she didn’t see anypony but she couldn’t take any chances with anypony seeing her. It took her about half an hour, but she didn’t care as long as it was dark.

Now, she’s looking at several apple trees with apples not completely ripe yet, so she had to go a little deeper into the orchards to find what she needs. After limping for a little bit, she did find some fully ripe, ready to be picked apples. She slurped her tongue as she smelt the delicious fruits on the trees, just calling her name. Without a second thought, using her magic, she plucked the apples from the tree and fifteen more to ensure she has enough for her long journey.

“Pft, this is like taking candy from a baby,” she chuckled to herself.

Then, she heard barking.

Startled, she jumped, dropping some apples by accident, she whipped around to see a white and brown dog barking right at her.

“Stupid mutt! Get outta here!” she whispered harshly.

The dog didn’t stop barking. 

She looked around vigorously, hoping to silence the dog with a spell or something. Then dog ran off, she gasped and took off after it, working around her injured limb.

“Get back here!” she called, mentally cursing for raising her voice.

Mystic ran for a short bit, calling for the dog to stop. Finally, she had enough of this.

She levitated the dog off the ground to silence it, but it kept barking. Before Mystic could do anything, she noticed the barn is fairly close by. Her eyes widened. She let out a gasp when she saw a light turn on.

“Dang it, stupid dog!” she said before letting the dog go and limping/running back the way she’d come from. 

When she arrived back at them, she scooped up her dropped apples and limping/running off before they could see her. The dog quit barking, she looked back to see the door opening, meaning she had to get out of there fast.

Mystic made her way back to Ponyville, deciding to hide in the alleyways so the dog wouldn’t find her in the orchards, and she hopes that the scents of Ponyville would detract the dog from her own scent. But there’re the apples she has, so that’s a problem. She had to think about this. Mystic scampered through the town’s alleyways a little more to get away and came to a stop next to some barrels.

She panted, pulling herself together.

"Okay, Mystic, you can handle this, you've been in tighter situations before,” she said.

“Where do you think you’re going?” an ominous voice asked from nearby.

Mystic immediately tensed up, almost thinking she’s been caught, but realized it wasn’t from any of the ponies she’s come across. She turned around to face another dark alleyway. She grasped the handle of her machete in her magic and glared.

“Who’s there?” she asked with great caution.

“I believe you have something that belongs to me, little pony,” the voice said.

“Like what?” Mystic snarled, in return, she heard a growl, that of a predator.

“Like a map and a medallion, I believe,” the voice replied.

Mystic’s eyes widened in horror as she realized what this was, she didn’t have a chance to say anything as a lion with a brown mane, brown eyes, a deep glare and snarl on his features, he’s suited up with bronze armor and had the lion symbol on his cape, the same as the medallion. The lion snarled deeply at her. His eyes full of hatred.

“Oh no,” Mystic whispered to herself, knowing that she’s right in Ponyville with a menacing lion glaring right at her.

“I still have the wound you gave me when you attacked me,” the lion said, moving his cape and showing a patched-up area on his back.

“Looks good on you,” said Mystic, causing the lion to growl deeply at her.

“You have taken where I was supposed to meet a pride and now, I’m coming to take it back! I’ve tracked you down for days.”

“Well, sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t have them anymore,” Mystic replied.

“What?” the lion growled, “Where are they?!”

“Gone. Disappeared when I was attacked,” Mystic explained, showing him her bandaged foreleg.

The lion smirked deviously, “Ah, a wounded opponent.” He lowered himself, “Such easy prey.”

Mystic’s eyes widened before the lion leapt right at her, but Mystic dodged him and he crashed into the alley. Mystic ran out of the alleyway and the lion came out right after her.

“Give me my things!” he demanded.

“I told you, they’re gone!” Mystic replied

“Don’t lie to me, you little pony!”

The lion leapt at her again, but she kicked him in the face and slid right under him and kicked his backside. The lion growled, keeping his voice down and Mystic threw a couple of knives at him, he dodged them with ease. 

The lion tackled Mystic and squeezed the breath out of her, but Mystic ignored the pain in her foreleg and kneed the lion in the gut and made her horn glow brightly, blinding the lion, forcing him to let go. 

The lion threw a massive swipe at her, she dodged it and kicked him right in the face again. 

Mystic jumped over him and kicked down a stand with multiple barrels on a stand, causing them to tumble right on top of the beast. Mystic climbed stacked boxes and leapt to the top of a roof and winced in pain.

“How am I gonna get rid of this thing?” she asked herself.

She didn’t have time to think because the lion leapt right onto the roof, Mystic ran and leapt to another rooftop. 

The lion followed her as they both leapt from rooftop to rooftop, the lion threw a spear at her, but she dodged it, grabbed it with her magic, threw it back and slid off a roof to the street below.

She rolled to a stop before looking back to the rooftops. The lion’s coming fast, so Mystic looked to her right and saw a vegetable stand. Grabbing it with her magic, she hurled it right at him. The lion punched it, causing it to come back at her, but Mystic dodged it. 

The lion grabbed her leg and threw her into a jewelry store window, shattering it and causing her to tumble into multiple displays.

Shaking the stars out of her vision and pulling herself up, she growled and levitated some of the wooden displays and hurled them back at the lion. The lion swiped his great claws and they broke with ease.

“Give me back my things!” he demanded.

Mystic groaned and ran out the other door, not knowing a diamond necklace is around her neck and a sapphire ring on her horn. 

The lion didn’t go through the store but went around it and pounced right at Mystic again. 

The unicorn threw a bunch of rocks at his face, causing him to lose focus and he crashed into a cinnamon nut stand.

“If you keep making noise, everypony will find us fighting,” Mystic said with confidence.

The lion growled.

Mystic snickered, “Rookie, aren’t you? Not able to fight an injured pony, right?”

“Oh, and you’re any better? You’re running like a coward!” the lion shot back.

“I’m no coward!” Mystic growled.

The lion shot back up again, and Mystic grabbed several pots before throwing them at him, he knocked them to the side. Mystic threw another punch, but the lion grabbed her hoof and slung her right into flowerbeds and kicked her right across a couple more. Mystic, now dirty, stood up and clutched her machete.

“I’ve had it with you!” she said.

“I'm only just getting started!”

The lion charged again, and grabbed Mystic’s wounded foreleg, the unicorn yelped in pain before the lion twisted his paw on it, causing Mystic to hold in a scream but she slung the machete into the lion’s side, causing him to let go once again but he quickly tackled her and pinned her to the ground! Mystic had to think fast. 

She looked at the bag of apples she’d picked, and inwardly groaned before levitating them up and hitting the lion right in the face, kicking him off her and punching him right into some boxes filled expensive oats imported from Appleloosa. Mystic limped off, examining her wound. It began to bleed some, she inwardly cursed it, thinking why does she have to have it now?

At the sound of a crash, she turned around to see the lion charging at her again. Despite her pain, she managed to jump over him and slice his back again. He let out a cry of anger, turned back around and swiped at her leg again.

Mystic howled in pain. "You're such a coward and disrespectful to your opponents!"

"Respect to pony opponents doesn't apply for lions!" he lunged at her again, only to be met by a blast of magic and a knife to the torso. He roared in pain as he tried to pull himself together.

Mystic limped away again, hating to feel so weak and vulnerable with this leg. She wished she didn't run out of those healing potions! Curse that wooden beast!

Deciding to face the lion again, she dodged her knife she'd lodged into him as he came again.

The unicorn threw some punches and the lion swiped at her, but neither made direct hits. Mystic fired a beam of magic right into the lion's face, causing him to cry out in pain before she headbutted him and slung him to the ground with her magic. The lion roared in anger as Mystic backed off, grabbed more barrels and hurled them at the feline. The lion swiped them, but one hit him smack in the face, knocking him into another produce stand.

Mystic's about to attack until a barrel came flying right at her! She failed to dodge, it slammed into her, knocking her aside and into an alleyway! The lion got up and made his way over to face his opponent.

He saw her in a fighting stance, but before he could do anything, a flower pot fell right onto her head, knocking her out.





The lion’s eyes slightly widened at this stroke of luck.

...

But then he sighed.

“I guess I am a rookie,” he muttered. The lion looked around the village and noticed the damage done. He thought about using some magic to fix the damage but wait...the lion smirked deviously.

“Since she did most of the damage, and with that diamond necklace around her, I believe I can frame this troublesome pony for her troubles,” he said to himself. He looked at her before grabbing and searching her satchel. He found glass containers, scrolls, food, but didn’t find any of his things.

He growled, “Yeah, I’ll do that, she didn’t have what I need.”

The lion chuckled sinisterly before he began thinking of ways to make his opponent look bad in this village’s eyes.

As he did, a white-backed vulture watched the lion below, monitoring the situation. He flapped his wings and headed off to the Pride's camp.
> Chapter 6 - A Starlit Night
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was a peaceful night in the Crystal Empire, the moon’s soft glow reflected off the crystalline streets as some couples went on dates to get out of their houses, the lights of candles were throughout the kingdom, making it look like its own night sky. Some ponies were gazing at the actual night sky with how clear it is, some haven’t been this far north to see the beauty of the sky. Luna’s outdone herself tonight. 

In a restaurant, two childhood friends sat around a table, eating the wonderful food provided by the chefs, it's been a night of sweet talk and gestures to one another. More than just what regular friends do. However, both ponies were yet to fully acknowledge it.

“Mmm,” Starlight hummed as she enjoyed the last bit of flavor left in her mouth, “Now, this is a great restaurant.”

“I thought you’d like it,” replied Sunburst, “I come here occasionally after some studying.”

“I’ve certainly enjoyed just being here with you again, things can get a little hectic at Twilight’s,” said Starlight, she smiled, “Not that I don’t enjoy it.”

“I know what you mean, ponies need to get away from responsibilities in life.”

Starlight gave a sly grin, “Oh, really? Says somepony who studies every day and is a crystaller for Flurry Heart.”

Sunburst chuckled awkwardly, “Touché.” She pushed his glasses back to their position, “I guess I should’ve said most ponies.”

Starlight took another sip of the juice as Sunburst went on, “Anyway, Cadance and Shining did want to meet with us sometime during our visit.”

“I bet they want to hear how their Twilight’s doing huh?”

“Wouldn’t surprise me.”

Starlight and Sunburst chuckled again, they’ve just been here enjoying one another’s company, and after Trixie’s magic show, they headed off to hang out. As they sat, Starlight remembered her and Trixie’s last exchanges before they departed ways.







That afternoon

“I’m glad you enjoyed the show, Sunburst!” Trixie said happily.

“Of course, Trixie! We always enjoy your show!” Sunburst agreed.

“What plans do you have for tonight?” Trixie asked with a grin.

“Oh, Sunburst and I are going to go hang out as we always do,” Starlight pitched in.

“Like as an official hang out?”

“Uh yes?”

“Ohhhh, I get it. I think you’ll definitely benefit from your hangout,” Trixie said with a knowing smile.

“Trixie, we’re just hanging out,” said Starlight, feeling a little uncomfortable, knowing Trixie well enough to when she's insinuating something.

“I know,” Trixie chirped, then whispered into Starlight’s ear, “Just let me know when the marriage is happening.”

Starlight froze, making Trixie giggle at her friend’s expense. Starlight had a large blush come over her face.

“See ya!” Trixie chirped again before leaving with her wagon.

Starlight continued to stand there, speechless at Trixie’s insinuation. Was she saying that she and Sunburst were heading out on a date? Sunburst waved his hoof in front of her as she continued to stare.







Present time

Now, Starlight’s wondering; was this a date? She is hanging out with Sunburst and him alone. Did Trixie know of her...little thing for Sunburst? Sure, they loved magic and looking at books together. She's been coming here more often, first monthly, then a couple of weeks at a time. She feels happy around him, fulfilled. They laughed together, played games, even antiqued, for Sunburst's sake, but she's gotten more interested in it.

Lately, Starlight’s been feeling something else for her old childhood friend. She’d been keeping this secret for a while, but with Cadance in the Empire, she thinks the Princess might pick up on it. 

But she decides to alleviate her fears by heading over to the dessert table, grabbing a piece of chocolate crème pie and crystal berries. Heading back over to Sunburst, she sat down, lifted a fork with her magic and began eating a piece of the pie.

“Still eating chocolate?” Sunburst chuckled.

“Mmm-hmm! I can’t resist when they have these kinds of pies anywhere,” replied Starlight before taking another bite.

“I’d be careful with how much you eat, though.”

“Hey,” Starlight playfully scoffed, “I can manage my weight just fine!”

“I don’t know, you look a little...” Sunburst trailed off, giving a teasing smile, but Starlight gasped.

“Are you insinuating something?”

“No, but...”

“But what?”

Sunburst only trailed off into chuckling, “Sorry, Starlight, that was terrible of me.” He looked away, embarrassed, “I’m terrible at humor.”

Starlight only rolled her eyes as she smiled and patted his shoulder.

"At least you’re honest about that,” she said, “But if you were good at humor, I’d be the first to know. Besides,” she smirked playfully, "I think it's better when you try more than you succeed. It's adorable."

As Sunburst looked at her with wide eyes, Starlight's eyes widened as she looked away with a light blush and finished off her pie.

How could I have said that in front of Sunburst? she thought, I-I mean it is, but... darn it! Not again! I've gotta save face!

“Oh!” she chirped, “I’m so excited about us learning some new spells that I have basic ideas of!”

“As always, Starlight,” Sunburst smiled, looking calm again.

Score, Starlight, she thought.

“Hey, let’s get out of here and just walk outside,” she said, popping the crystal berries into her mouth.

She got up, left a few bits as a tip, smiling at her childhood friend. The stallion did likewise and he stood up. The couple headed to the cashier and paid for their meal.

“I hope you two have a wonderful evening,” the crystal stallion said, taking the bits and putting them in a register. Before the couple left, he said, “Hey.” Both turned to him and he gave a knowing smile, “Have fun tonight you little lovebirds.” He winked.

Sunburst and Starlight blushed furiously, their faces almost turning beet red as they looked away from one another.

When they were outside in the cool night, their blushes went down, but they still had awkward looks on their faces.

“So...uh...” Sunburst tried to say something.

“Y-Yeah...” Starlight said. That was just awkward! How could he assume such a thing? Besides, I need to get back to those spells and...

She spotted two crystal ponies, a mother and her daughter playing in their yard. Starlight's eyes slightly widened and fekt a sense of sadness come to her. 

No... not now, she can't wallow now. I’m out hanging with a friend! She shook her head, trying to clear her head of her waiting objective. But she couldn't help but feel determined to carry it out.

“Oh, that pony doesn’t know us!” Sunburst piped up, trying to alleviate the situation, “We’re just friends that have been reunited after so many years apart!”

“Yes!” Starlight perked up, “Nothing more than that! Just a couple of students of magic, antiquing and kite flying!” Starlight let out an awkward laugh as they got further from the restaurant.

“Agreed!”

Both cleared their throats, trying to shake off the feeling. Starlight felt more awkward than Sunburst due to thinking of Trixie’s words earlier. Maybe she felt something more for her friend? She looked at that orange mane, blue eyes and... She looked away and spotted the moon's light reflecting off the street.

Moon... light?

Why is she even out here with Sunburst? What would he even say of what she had planned? She began to feel bad about herself. How could she just live with this issue most ponies other than Dad and Twilight somewhat knowing about it? It's a question that haunted her.

Mommy...

She needed to get back to those spells.

No! I’m on a date! No, hang out! Ugh!

Calming down some, both continued their trek, looking around at the different colored houses and buildings of the kingdom. The lights outside each building seemed to make them glow softly in the night, and the crystal streets shimmered under the moon’s light. There's that moon light again. She needs to...

“Oh, I just remembered!” Starlight chirped suddenly, causing Sunburst to jump.

“Wh-what is it?” he asked.

“Remember those spells I brought over?” Starlight asked, her brain working to get something out, Sunburst was about to answer but she went on, “Well I didn’t admit it yet, but I did find a way to make one work.” Yeah, that's gonna work.

“What really?!” Sunburst asked, surprised.

“Yeah! I managed to experiment some and I healed a pony’s leg a yesterday!”

Sunburst’s eyes widened, “Uh, Starlight?”

“Oh, wait, there’s more! I even healed two other ponies’ hindlegs with no complications! I mean sure, it can only heal ponies’ limbs, but I couldn’t help myself and experiment with just one!”

“You did that while you were here?”

“Yes! And...”

“Starlight!” Sunburst shouted.

Starlight paused. “Uh, yes?”

Sunburst sighed. “Starlight, you know what we talked about before.”

It was Starlight’s turn to sigh, “I know, I know. But I just...”

“Starlight, using magic like that to heal ponies can be dangerous.”

“Oh, I forgot to mention that Twilight made sure that it would not be complicated,” Starlight smacked herself on the forehead, forgetting to mention that detail.

At that, Sunburst calmed down some, “She did?”

“Mmm-hmm! She got a pegasus pony from the weather team who nearly broke his leg and he volunteered to try it out,” Starlight explained. she looked into Sunburst’s eyes, speaking with sincerity, “I spent a while practicing before I was sure I could get it.” She sighed, “I wish I told you I was going to try it out, but I just got excited and went ahead with it.”

Sunburst was completely calm now, he placed a hoof on her shoulder, “Well, I am impressed Starlight, you might’ve made spells in the past, but to heal ponies is hard and there’ve been very few ponies far in between throughout history to have healing talents.” He rubbed his chin, “If I recall, there are some healing potions that could be made if some basic unicorn magic amplified certain ingredients it’d help heal.”

“But to heal ponies with healing spells from our horns, that’s when it becomes more impressive,” Starlight put in, proud of herself.

“Strange how we have potions yet it took us a while to find ancient spells to find ways to heal,” Sunburst rubbed his forehead, thinking, “And even then, it takes very strong magic.”

Starlight smirked smugly, “Well, you know me, I don’t try to let a challenge go unchallenged.” She smirked wider, “Especially magic challenges.”

“Just be careful.”

“I am, Twilight and I work more closely these days.”

Sunburst nodded.

Starlight felt slightly guilty, having told a slight lie at the end of her truthfulness. The alicorn didn't know exactly where she'd gotten the spells. Starlight told her she'd found them while on a trip to Sire's Hallow recently to visit her father, which was mostly true. She bottled up her guilt.

This will be for the best, she thought. It will be worth it. I just need to have faith like Twilight and her friends do.

“Speaking of Twilight,” Starlight added, “I sent her a letter earlier telling of my success here.”

Sunburst smiled, “I’m sure she’ll be very impressed, too.”

“Oh, ho, ho, ho, when we get started on the other magic and get them done, she’ll be even more impressed.”

“Wow, you are excited about this trip and these spells.”

Starlight giggled and nodded. Both became silent again, just enjoying one another’s company. 

Aside from her slight guilt, Starlight felt as if she had butterflies in her stomach. Was it the food? Was it the excitement of new magic? She can’t put her hoof on it, but she hopes that is the case. 

She looked over at Sunburst, he had his gaze a little upwards gazing at the stars. Feeling her cheeks heat up again, she couldn’t help but smile at this geeky unicorn that gives Twilight’s love for books a run for its money. When Sunburst turned to look at her, she snapped her head away and looked up at the sky.

“N-Nice weather huh?” she stammered, “I mean it’s clear out and look at all the stars out!”

“Yes,” replied Sunburst, causing Starlight’s blush to deepen.

Starlight remembered the fun times they had together. It felt almost as if him leaving without saying goodbye or sending her a letter were nothing more than a bad dream. Something she's grown more appreciative of. She felt some doubt come to her once again, mentally cursing herself before bottling it up.

“Starlight,” said Sunburst.

“Yes?” Starlight's heart began racing.

“I found a place in the Empire that I think you would love to see.”

Starlight looked over at him with a curious look.

“Follow me,” he said, smiling, Starlight noticing a light blush on his face.

Starlight blushed too but followed suit as they turned right down the street. All of them see a few couples walking around and enjoying one another’s company. The more they walked, the more Starlight realized that they were getting closer to the outskirts of the Empire. The moon began getting covered up by a mountain and there was less light from it reflecting off the streets.

Moonlight... please don't go! she thought, keeping her emotions at bay and pushing that name of her mother to the back of her mind. What she had planned, it will benefit many ponies and she's not one to let anypony down.

With a newfound determination, Starlight wanted to ask Sunburst where he was taking her, but she trusts him.

No time for this, must get to the magic, a thought came to Starlight’s mind. She felt bewildered, not knowing where that had come from. Was it her imagination or an actual thought she had? Maybe she did eat a little much tonight. She found her determination grow again as she followed her stallion.

“It’s just over here,” said Sunburst.

Starlight nodded, but then she felt slightly dizzy again. She held her head but brushed it off as she joined Sunburst under a tree right next to crystal streets. He sat down and Starlight did as well.

“I came here to this spot a while back, and when I did, the view was spectacular at this time of night,” said Sunburst.

“Oh, really?” Starlight asked with a sly smile, “And how did you come across this place?”

“Well...uhm...” Sunburst trailed off. “Studying.”

“Of course. And?”

“I was a little sleepy from late-night reading. And I had an early morning to the afternoon taking care of Flurry Heart while Cadance and Shining had to go to a summit, I came out here and... fell asleep out of exhaustion while studying,” Sunburst sighed.

Starlight giggled, “You? Falling asleep while studying?” She smirked, “That doesn’t sound like you.”

“No, no it doesn’t.” Sunburst smiled, “But when I woke up, I saw this view.” He pointed out in front of himself.

Starlight looked to see the stars in crystal clear view, with the moon hidden behind the mountain, they could see a sea of stars as if they were diamonds. They all seemed to form swirling patterns across the dark blue sky. But what was even more amazing was how the crystal streets reflected them like a mirror. It was like they were in a sea of stars, above them, and underneath their hooves. Starlight was awestruck, and then, fireflies began twinkling their golden lights, too.

“Ohhhh wow,” she whispered.

“Yes,” said Sunburst, “It’s breathtaking isn’t it?” Starlight didn’t reply but nodded.

“I guess you could say it’s very...” Sunburst slightly blushed, “Starlit.”

The unicorn looked over at her friend, blushing as well, she awkwardly smiled before chuckling. She felt very touched by his gesture.

“S-Starlight...” Sunburst stammered, “I-I know we’ve been friends for a long time...and we always will be. But...”

“Yes?”

“It’s just...I think you...you’re very pretty...” when he said that, Starlight’s blush deepened, “And... I really love hanging out with you when you come to visit.” He gulped, “I-I know I probably sound lame but...I...”

Starlight giggled, "I..." She can't help it anymore, this stallion has caught her heart and she won't change anything about it. The feelings, the hangouts, the sweet gestures all made sense. She loved Sunburst.

"Oh, heck," she said, blushing and smiling. Sunburst tried to continue, but she gently pushed her hoof against his lips, she gave him a knowing look. Sunburst's blush turned hot red.

“Just kiss me, silly,” she said softly.

With that, Sunburst leaned in and pressed his lips against Starlight’s, she returned the kiss and both turned it into a passionate kiss. Starlight felt the butterflies return to her stomach, but they felt so good during this moment as well as this magical moment she’d never expected to have with anypony. 

She felt Sunburst's hooves wrap around her back and pulled her in closer as she deepened the kiss. Her heart hammered, she melted into the kiss, it's a magical moment she never wanted it to end. While she was enjoying this, an echo of her random thoughts came to her mind again, how is she starting a romantic relationship at this time? She ignored the thought, immersed in the moment and pulling back with a pleased smile.

“Very Starlit indeed,” she said softly. Sunburst smiled and both looked out to the sea of stars again, only a moment later the moon began rising with its white glow on the two new lovers.
> Chapter 7 - Framed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Being a Wonderbolt and a weather mare can be a drag sometimes, especially in the mornings. Rainbow has to meet with her fellow comrades in the middle of the morning, which wouldn’t have been much of a problem if she didn’t have to place clouds around Ponyville with the team for a partially cloudy day. She had gotten up, taken a shower, eaten cereal, and made sure she looked awesome for her job. Now, she flies over Ponyville placing a couple of clouds in their places as Blossomforth flies up next to her.

“Is this the last of them?” Rainbow asked her.

“Seems like it,” replied Blossomforth.

“Good,” said Rainbow, a bit relieved, “I’ve got to get going, my fellow Wonderbolts and I are meeting later today.”

Blossomforth nodded and Rainbow flew off in the direction of her house to get her uniform on. She sighed, feeling relaxed as the wind blew past her and through her multi-colored mane. It’s nice to relax for a little bit when things get tough. Her thoughts return yet again with what’s happening with the School, but she tries to push them aside to enjoy her short flight.

A voice called out to her, but she kept going.

“Rainbow Dash!” the voice called again. This time, Rainbow stopped and turned to the source of the voice.

Fluttershy was flying towards her, an urgent look on her face.

“Hey Flutters,” said Rainbow, bearing a look of confusion. “What’re you doing here so early? Aren’t you at the sanctuary at this time?”

“No time to worry about that,” Fluttershy said urgently. “I woke up and all of my animals in the cottage are still asleep, they didn’t even wake up when I came down from bed!”

“What?!” Rainbow asked, taken aback, “Are you sure they’re just not really sleepy?”

“Some usually wake up but even when I tried waking them up, they were just out cold.”

Rainbow’s eyes widened, knowing Fluttershy wouldn’t lie about her animals like this.

“And I woke up to check on my guest too, but she’s gone as well!” Fluttershy said, more urgent than ever.

“Are you kidding?!”

“No, but I don’t think she could’ve gotten too far with that wound of hers, but again, I don’t know how well she could’ve gotten around it,” Fluttershy nervously pawed her mane.

Rainbow grew a determined look and snorted, “It wouldn’t surprise me at all if that unicorn had something to do with the animals.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, “You don’t think that do you?”

“Yes. I do.”

Fluttershy gained an uncertain look, furrowing her brows.

“I’m going around town to see if I can find anything,” said Rainbow, “You go and see if any animals have seen her.”

Fluttershy nodded, “Be careful with her wound, please.”

Rainbow sighed and slightly nodded. The rainbow-maned pegasus zoomed above Ponyville, looking around at everypony below as they headed off to work or attended at home business. Not many ponies were out, which made it a little easier to spot who she was looking for. Deciding to head left, Rainbow scanned the town square, seeing the mayor discussing with a few ponies, a few more were heading to the mayor as well, the blue pegasus flew down and landed close to the group.

“The jewelry shop’s window is smashed and the displays are ruined!” one pony complained.

“I saw it when I was heading over to meet the jeweler for that diamond necklace I ordered!” a mare complained.

“Stay calm, everypony,” Mayor Mare said in her authoritative tone, “I’ll take care of everything.”

“What’s happening?” Rainbow asked. Mayor Mare turned to Rainbow Dash; relief washed over her features.

“Oh, thank goodness, Rainbow Dash,” she said, “Apparently some ponies saw that there’s some damage done to the southern part of town and that some jewelry has been stolen, too.”

“What?!”

“I’m just finding out about this, and I’d like for you to head down and see what’s been done.”

Rainbow nodded with a determined look, “Sure thing, I won’t let you down!”

Rainbow took to the sky once again, as she flew her mind began racing with concern for ponies in the south part. Were they hurt? What else had been taken or done?

“Just what I needed before heading to the Wonderbolts,” she muttered.

Gazing at the buildings below her, Rainbow saw some damage done to some carts, a cottage and the jewelry store’s window shattered. Flying down, she approached the broken window and met up with an officer. Grey stallion with a light grey mane, blue eyes and dressed in the usual Ponyville police outfit.

“Officer, I’ve been told by the mayor to come down here,” Rainbow explained.

The officer looked at her, “Oh, Miss Rainbow Dash. Great thing you came here.”

Rainbow nodded, “Do you know what’s been done to Ponyville?”

“Yes,” the officer replied, writing down on his notes, “Aside from the windows we’ve seen smashed carts, a cottage is damaged, a water fountain has been destroyed, a few food stands have been smashed, among some other damage.”

“Whoa, have there been any sightings or hearings of last night?”

“I’ve talked with a few ponies and a couple did say there were strangle scuffling around town and hearing the window shattering, but we haven’t found anypony who’s seen who could’ve caused this.”

“I’ll look around and see if I spot anything,” Rainbow looked around and muttered, “After all, I think I know who did this.”

“You think you know who did this?” the officer asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Uhm, no, but I have a suspect,” Rainbow quickly said, “Don’t worry, I’ll do what I can!”

The officer nodded and went to meet up with a couple of other officers that were standing in front of now empty barrels. Rainbow looked around to see other ponies looking around and upset at the damage done, and one pony wanting to find whoever did this and make them pay. With the School and Bullion on her mind, Rainbow begins thinking of ways to shut this new problem with this unicorn down.

“I’ll find you, and I will make sure you don’t hurt my friends or our town anymore!” Rainbow said to herself, determined to find Mystic. She took off to the sky, her loyalty to her friends kicking in.







Mystic’s eyes snapped open and she groaned. Sitting up, she held her head, feeling a small bump on it as she looked around. Her vision’s blurry but it was starting to clear.

“Oh, you moron, Mystic, what have you gotten into now?” she scolded herself. She rubbed her eyes with her hooves, feeling pain in her foreleg, she pulled back and looked at it. Oh, yeah, the wound, she remembered now. It still stung and needs more healing ingredients. She hates being unable to use it.

Looking around, she saw the fruits and vegetables stacked on top and around her. Her eyes slightly widened as she held her head again.

She slightly groaned, “Good grief, did I go crazy last night or something?” Momentarily forgetting about... Her eyes widened, she perked up. She remembered putting Fluttershy’s animals to sleep, sneaking out, getting the apples to the...

“The lion,” she whispered. Standing up, she looked to see the sun rising. “Oh shoot! I should’ve been long gone by now!”

She looked around for her satchel and found it right next to her. She grabbed it with her magic and putting it back around her, she saw the bag of apples. But they were smushed.

“So much for them being a quick meal,” she said, frustrated.

No time to worry about that now, Mystic began walking out. her wound began hurting more, but she ignored it. 

If her hunch was right, Fluttershy was probably awake by now and looking for her. She had to get out of there. 

Heading to the opposite side of the alleyway, Mystic looked out to see some ponies walking around, she quickly hid and watched them leave before she began making her way to the other side of the street. 

The unicorn made her way down another alleyway, but when she reached the other side, the cottages became more open and there wasn’t much to blend into the shadows. However, she noticed that she’s close to the outskirts of town, and she could make her way at just the right time when no ponies were around.

“This village seems brighter than other places I’ve been,” she muttered, “Plus the buildings seem a little further apart than what I’ve encountered.”

Brighter. She’s felt that since Appleloosa, as well as a harmonious feel from the land. 

But no time to dwell on that, looking up to the sky, she saw a couple of pegasi flying, when they moved on, she quickly made her way over to the next cottage. She arrived at a corner and ducked behind a bush to make sure it was clear.

Her eyes widened when she saw a familiar blue pegasus with a rainbow mane scouring the area. Mystic stayed hidden, hoping she would leave.

A minute passed and she had had moved Heart slightly pounding, not wanting to be seen by—

Mystic heard squeak of metal to her left. She sharply looked to the left and saw a mailmare with yellow eyes that weren’t aligned like other ponies. She looked at Mystic with curiosity.

Mystic gave her a little glare, “What’re you looking at, huh?”

The mare said nothing but just maintained a curious look.

...

Mystic felt awkward, a pony has seen her, but hasn’t said a word. Mystic’s eyes darted around, looking at her surroundings again. Mystic looked back at the mailmare and forced a very awkward grin before taking off like a bullet to her destination. 

Mystic triple checked to make sure nopony was around. It was getting harder to not be seen as ponies are starting to emerge from their houses. But Mystic is close to getting out of town. She’s only a couple blocks away and was about to make her move.

“I can’t believe the new shipment of produce has been ransacked!” cried an upset female voice.

Mystic inwardly gasped before rolling across the ground to behind a barrel. Two female produce ponies were talking and walking as they discussed their frustrations.

“I know,” the second mare, “Don’t they know how expensive produce can be at times?”

Mystic looked down at her clothes and noticed that they were covered in juices from the produces. Great, now she has to wash up. Then, she noticed the diamond necklace around her neck. 

She had to refrain from gasping. What was this doing here?! 

Inwardly panicking a moment, her gaze dashed all around looking for a place to put the necklace. But there wasn’t much of a place. 

She sighed, she thought about putting it back at the jewelry shop, but there were probably ponies surrounding that area now. Mystic sighed, deciding to toss the jewelry onto the ground before she began to move again.

“Hold it right there!” a familiar voice rang out. Mystic froze and her eyes darted up to see Rainbow Dash heading to her with a full-on glare. She stopped a few feet away from Mystic.

“Where do you think you’re going?” she demanded.

Mystic couldn’t think of a response, she tried to form words but all that came out were uncertain sounds.

“Do you know what you’ve done?!” Rainbow bellowed, “You put my friend’s animals to sleep, you damaged parts of the town, and the jewelry window is smashed!”

Mystic shuffled awkwardly, but managed to stand straight despite her injury, “What, those animals were going to wake up when they were supposed to?”

“Well, they didn’t! They’re still asleep!”

Mystic chuckled awkwardly, “Maybe I did put a bit too much for them for good measure.”

Rainbow snarled at her, prompting Mystic to form her own glare.

“Look, Skittle Head,” Mystic said in a low voice, “I don’t want more to do with you or this place. I just want to get out of here and continue on my way.”

“Not after what you’ve done! You stole produce and jewelry, didn’t you?!”

“What? I did not!”

“Yes, you did! You’re covered in produce juices!” Rainbow pointed a hoof at her.

Mystic groaned, “Look, I had a bad night alright?”

“How about you just come quietly so we can deal with this?”

Mystic began to get very annoyed, she had to get out of this situation, “I had a match with a wild animal, and I apologize for what happened here!”

“Yeah, right! Don’t try to fool me!”

Mystic growled, prompting Rainbow to lower herself in a fighting position, “Look pegasus, you don’t like me, I don’t like you. But I haven't stolen anything.”

“I believe you have. I think you just sealed yourself for trouble!”

“Whatever gave you an idea?!” Mystic demanded.

Rainbow looked over Mystic’s shoulder, gasping and snarling again.

“Not stealing anything, huh?” she pointed behind Mystic.

Mystic raised an eyebrow before she looked behind her and her eyes widened when she saw the necklace. She looked back at Rainbow, who was about ready to pounce.

“O-Okay listen here!” Mystic stammered with a defensive glare, “I know this looks like what you think, but-”

“Enough!” Rainbow screeched, “You’re going to get it now!” Rainbow flew right at Mystic, the unicorn jumped right out of the way, causing Rainbow to screech to a stop and whirl back around before coming back again.

This time, Rainbow grabbed a hold of Mystic, taking off down the street with her. Mystic quickly gained herself, punched Rainbow in the face and kicked her stomach, causing the pegasus to let go and Mystic landing on her hooves. Rainbow turned around, apparently not fazed much.

“You struck first, hothead!” Mystic shouted.

Rainbow charged again, but Mystic managed to block her attack with her good foreleg and slam Rainbow to the ground. The pegasus got up and threw several punches, but Mystic blocked every one of them with her uninjured foreleg. 

Mystic threw a punch, and it landed on Rainbow’s face, however, Rainbow regained herself and punched Mystic to the ground. 

Landing on the ground, Rainbow was about to kick Mystic, but the unicorn swooped around, kicking her off her hooves and kicked her again into some barrels. Rainbow shot up, a death glare on her features. 

Charging again, Rainbow kicked a barrel Mystic’s way, the unicorn’s horn glowed and she blasted it to smithereens. When she did, Rainbow was right on her, the pegasus tackled her, but Mystic managed to force them on both hind hooves, both glaring right in each other’s eyes.

“You asked for it now, nuisance!” Mystic growled.

“Likewise!” Rainbow growled back.

Rainbow took to the sky, surprising Mystic a little bit, but the unicorn headbutted Rainbow, causing the pegasus to lose her grip, and Mystic leapt onto the top of a roof. Rainbow flew back and right at Mystic, landing a punch as she flew past. Mystic fell but stood back up, only to receive another punch from the other direction. Growing tired of this, her horn glowed again, this time a magical glowing blue rope appeared, growing in length. When Rainbow began heading back, Mystic threw the rope at her like a lasso and grabbed Rainbow with it. 

Mystic pulled Rainbow towards her, and the unicorn threw another punch, causing Rainbow to go back out from her again, then Mystic dragged her back again with her lasso and threw another punch. Rainbow tried to attack again, but Mystic did a forward somersault onto another cottage’s roof. 

Getting the magical rope off her, Rainbow charged again, Mystic leapt onto another rooftop, causing Rainbow to chase after her. 

Mystic did several somersaults to get to another rooftop, she seemed to be getting along just fine now, considering her injury. Soon, it became a bit of a chase, with Mystic leaping onto rooftop after rooftop, sending some blasts of magic right at Rainbow. 

Mystic formed another lasso and tossed it right at Rainbow, but the pegasus dodged it, caught up with Mystic and landed a solid blow on her face. Mystic grabbed her hooves and slung her right onto the roof and kicked her to the ground.

Rainbow let out a shout and dashed right at Mystic, catching her by the injured foreleg.

“Youch!” Mystic yelped, “Cheap move! Distasteful!” She headbutted Rainbow again, causing the pegasus to fall flat on her back.

Mystic kicked her again and leapt onto another rooftop, Rainbow followed her. When Rainbow neared her, Mystic turned back around and delivered a twirling kick and hit Rainbow on the side, she threw another rope, but Rainbow dodged it, did a quick U-turn and tackled Mystic again. 

Both tumbled down to the street where Mystic pushed up against Rainbow and sent her flying into a rose garden. Mystic began walking over to her, forming a deep glare.

“You’re a real imbecile, you foolish mare,” she growled.

Rainbow didn’t reply but got up and tackled Mystic again. Rainbow pinned her to the ground, but Mystic slid under Rainbow and to behind her, kicking her in the flank and shoving her to the ground. Rainbow got back up and attacked. Both mares threw their own punches at one another, hardly blocking the other’s as some bystanders watched in horror.

Mystic ducked and shoved Rainbow again before jumping on to the top of another cottage. She fired another beam of magic at Rainbow, but the pegasus dodged it and zoomed right up to her, grabbing her. Mystic tried to free herself, but Rainbow had a firm grip on her this time. Mystic noticed that Rainbow was taking her high above Ponyville, up to the clouds.

“Now we’re in my territory!” Rainbow boldly declared.

Mystic grunted as she tried to wriggle free from Rainbow’s grasp. The hotheaded pegasus smirked mockingly.

“Oh, no, you’re not gonna go anywhere now,” she said.

Mystic glared, “Oh, you think you’re awesome?” She got right up into Rainbow’s face, “Let’s see how awesome I am!” With that, Mystic poked Rainbow hard in the ribs, causing her to wince but still hold on. Mystic poked her multiple times before Rainbow’s grip loosened, and using her injured foreleg, poked Rainbow in the eye, causing her to yelp, lose her grip and hold her eye.

Mystic began falling back to Earth. She heard Rainbow gasp as she fell through a clourd and came out the other side.

Mystic is diving right towards the windmill, she levitated her machete out of her sheath as she got right next to the windmill, sticking her machete into the fabric of one of its sails, sliding down as the machete tore a hole through it. Mystic jumped onto the top of another sail and leaped over to the top of another cottage.

Mystic put her machete back into her sheath, standing in a fighting position while making sure her injured foreleg wasn’t hurt too much.

“If I wasn’t hurt, you’d be hurting a lot more than you are now,” Mystic remarked.

“Oh, yeah? I’ve only gotten started,” Rainbow declared.

Mystic smirked deviously, getting an adrenaline rush, “Oh, we’ll see about that.”

Rainbow snorted and Mystic charged this time, the unicorn threw a punch, but Rainbow dodged it. The pegasus was about to strike, but Mystic threw her head back and headbutted Rainbow, causing her to stumble back and Mystic to knock her off her hooves again.

The unicorn kicked Rainbow causing her to slide off the roof into a box of hay. Mystic jumped down after her, landing an elbow attack right on her. Rainbow screamed in anger and kicked Mystic out of the box, causing the unicorn to careen out onto the street, landing right on her side. She got back up, Rainbow was on her again and both began throwing punches at her again.

Mystic blocked them with her good foreleg as her horn glowed again, she grabbed Rainbow’s tail with her magical rope and tied it around her rival’s tail. Mystic could tell she’d surprised the pegasus but barely gave her moment to do anything as Mystic lifted the rope into the air, spinning Rainbow high above her. Mystic chuckled deviously as she watched the pegasus try to get free and screaming.

“See ya later, you hotheaded loser!” Mystic shouted triumphantly before she threw the rope and Rainbow over some cottages and into the apple trees in the distance. Mystic put a hoof up to her ear, listening closely and heard a crash. She laughed a little to herself before taking off again, feeling satisfied to get a morning’s adrenaline rush.







Rainbow had landed just on the edge of Sweet Apple Acres. She’d crashed through a couple of trees and had knocked quite a bit of apples onto the ground. She groaned in pain as she held her head. Standing up, she looked at the accursed magic rope around her tail.

“Rainbow Dash?” a familiar voice called.

The pegasus turned to see Applejack heading to her, a horrified look on her face before it turned into a glare.

“What didja do?!” she demanded.

Before Applejack could go on, Rainbow stopped her quickly, “I didn’t do this! It’s that pony Fluttershy was taking care of! She’s causing trouble around Ponyville!”

“What?!” Applejack gasped as Rainbow took the rope off her tail.

“I know! I’ve spoken to witnesses and they saw her sneaking around last night!” That was a lie, but Rainbow was very convincing, and Applejack formed a determined look on her face.

“Ah came to the area where Winona was barking at somepony last night. Ah believe somepony was stealin’ ma apples last night, Ah sure hope it weren’t her,” she said.

“Don’t be surprised if it is.”

“Where didja fight her at?”

Rainbow pointed where she just came flying from, Applejack nodded and took off while the pegasus brushed a smushed apple out of her mane.







Adrenaline pumped through Mystic’s system as she sped through the town, looking for the way out. While she did get a little excited showing that boastful pegasus who’s the boss, she needed to move now. She rounded a corner but screeched to a stop when she saw Applejack glaring at her.

“Oh, you too?” she asked nonchalantly, smirking a little.

“What in tarnation do ya think yer doing little missy?!” Applejack demanded.

“Teaching a hotheaded pegasus who the real boss is.”

“You landed her in ma orchard!”

“Oooopppsss,” Mystic mocked, smirking a little wider.

“Ah ain’t wantin’ to fight ya, but can we please talk about this?” Applejack asked, standing in a more normal way, trying to show she doesn’t want to fight, “Look, see?”

Mystic scoffed, not trusting her, and knowing they're on her case, “Yeah right, I don’t rely on anypony out here. So, I think I’m going to fight you, too.”

“Oh no, you don’t!” Rainbow cried. The pegasus tackled her again, causing Mystic to grunt. Mystic felt herself pinned to the ground.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack scolded, “That wasn’t necessary!”

“Oh, come on! She clearly was gonna attack you!” replied Rainbow, not turning to face her friend.

“Ah wouldn’t made sure she didn’t! There’s no need for this!”

“She did it first to me!”

“Oh, now you’re lying!” Mystic shouted before shoving Rainbow off her and tying her hind legs with another magical rope.

“No, you’re lying!” Rainbow shouted, sitting up before Mystic tied her forelegs up.

“Stop now!” Applejack told Mystic.

Mystic turned and glared at the apple pony, “I don’t think I should.” She formed another magical rope, ready to tie Applejack up.

“Enough!” a loud voice boomed.

Mystic found her rope dissipating before her eyes as a magenta glow formed around her. Her eyes widened as she tried to move, but she couldn’t.

“What’s going on?!” she demanded.

Twilight Sparkle, with her wings spread out, horn alit with her traditional magenta magic, hovered down to her friends and Mystic. Twilight turned to Rainbow and undid the ropes.

“I think that’s enough from you,” she said to Rainbow, then she turned to Mystic, a disappointed glare on her face, “And you, what’s going on with you?”

“Clearly I’ve somehow wandered into the wrong town,” Mystic grumbled.

“She put Fluttershy’s animals to sleep and caused all kinds of trouble around town!” Rainbow pointed a hoof at Mystic, “I’ve spoken with some witnesses that saw her last night!”

Twilight sighed, “Look, things are a little messy right now. Why don’t we all calm down and head back to my Castle and discuss this?”

Mystic tried moving again, but she could only move her eyes and talk.

“What is this spell?!” she asked.

“A spell to safely contain ponies and other creatures,” replied Twilight, “But now, we’ve got to take care of business first.”

Mystic groaned, seeing no way out of this one. She lowered her gaze, looking at the ground.

Busted.







About an hour later, Twilight, her friends, and Spike sit in their respected seats while Mystic sits in a chair brought in from the dining room. All of the ponies and dragon had variety looks of disappointment and anger. Rainbow is full-on glaring at Mystic, while Fluttershy had a disappointed glare on her face for what Mystic did to her animals. Thankfully, they’re awake now though and running around like normal. It’s been silent for about a minute in the Map room until Mystic dryly chuckled.

“Is anypony getting a sense of déjà vu from this? Because I sure am,” she said.

“Oh, be quiet!” Rainbow demanded, wincing slightly before holding an ice pack to her head, “I’m late for the Wonderbolts as it is!”

“Rainbow!” Twilight snapped, “I think you’ve done enough with her.”

“Tell her, your majesty,” said Mystic.

“You’re not off the hook here,” Twilight glared, “From what I’ve been told you stole apples from Applejack, wrecked stands and places around the town, broke into the jewelry store and stole a diamond necklace.” Mystic rolled her eyes as Twilight went on, “However, since we want to do our best to see the best in somepony, we decided to get with you to hear your side of the story.”

Mystic scoffed, “My story? Might as well gotten skittle head to tell you it.”

“And I’ll gladly tell them how I met with multiple witnesses that saw you last night,” Rainbow growled.

“We already talked about’em Rainbow,” said Applejack, “Simmer down.”

Rainbow said nothing and looked away, glaring.

“Now, Mystic was it?” Twilight asked. The unicorn raised an eyebrow, “Fluttershy told us your name.”

Mystic looked over at Fluttershy, and she still maintained her disappointed glare. Mystic sighed and looked back at Twilight, “Yes.”

“Why did you do what you did last night?”

Mystic sighed, “I didn’t want to be here, even when you think I needed help. I would’ve been out of here, yet, one of your friends was insistent she’d help me out.”

“You looked like you needed it,” Rarity muttered, Mystic felt annoyed but ignored her comment.

“I did take some of the apple pony’s apples because I wanted to head out and have a little something to eat after I lost my food when those wolf things attacked me, and I...” Mystic cleared her throat, “I fought a wild beast in town.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, there wasn’t any evidence of any wild creatures,” said Applejack, “All of the damage seems to be well...caused by you?”

Mystic wondered how the lion last night could’ve cleaned himself up so well last night. Why didn’t he kill her when he had a chance? Then, maybe, with lions being stealthy, maybe they can clean themselves up too?

“Oh, I’m sorry if I’ve caused you misery and around the town,” Mystic said sarcastically, “Oh, wait, I’m not! This is just ridiculous here!” Mystic pointed around at the room.

“You’re right, this is ridiculous,” said Rainbow.

“Nopony asked for your opinion!”

“Stop it both of you!” Twilight shouted, causing the two mares to shut up. “I’ve discussed this with the mayor, and I don’t want you to possibly be thrown in jail for vandalism and theft, but she trusts us and our judgments we make together as a group.” She cleared her throat, “So, we just need you to calm down and discuss with us.”

Mystic sighed, crossing her forelegs, “Fine. Just don’t push me.”

“I’m honestly very disappointed in you,” said Fluttershy. Mystic looked at her, “After the kindness I showed you, you had to sneak out and put my animals under a sleeping spell.” She stood up in her seat, “Don’t you know that magic shouldn’t be used the same way as it is on ponies?”

Mystic shrugged, “Eh, they seemed to take it fine.”

“Don’t ever do that to animals, you got that?” Fluttershy glared. Mystic shrugged but nodded, “I hope so.” She turned to Rainbow, “And you, Rainbow, how could you fight with her when she was injured?”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Rainbow quickly said, “She attacked me first! I had to defend myself!”

Fluttershy looked over at Mystic with another disappointed glare, “Did you?”

“No, I didn’t she attacked me first.”

“Liar!” Rainbow cried.

Mystic snorted as Twilight signaled Rainbow to calm down again.

“Look, are we done here? I’ve been sitting around for a while now,” Mystic yawned.

“Far from it,” said Twilight, “Now, where were you heading last night?”

“I was wanting out of here, I was traveling and stumbled into trouble in the forest,” Mystic explained.

“You’re going to have to do better at telling us where you were going and what you were doing than that.”

Mystic sighed, “Look, it’s my business! I handle things myself and I cannot rely on anypony out there!”

“Mystic,” Fluttershy said softly, “Please consider telling us.” She had somewhat of a pleading look, Mystic looked at her. She had a thought of telling everypony here about what she was doing, about the lion last night, and her lost map and medallion. However, her pride’s been damaged and she’s been held back multiple times, especially by that rainbow pony. Nopony seemed trustworthy, not even the kindest one among them. Mystic scowled again.

“No,” she said sharply.

“I told you what I wanted. I wanted out. Went to get apples. Fought a wild beast. I woke up and later ended here.” She crossed her forelegs, leaning back into the chair. “End of story.”

The Mane Six and Spike looked at one another. Mystic didn’t pay them any mind.

“Mystic,” Twilight finally said, the unicorn looked at her, “Can you follow Spike outside and let us discuss things in here?”

“Gladly,” she replied, standing up and walking to the door, Spike made his way to the door, opened it and both went out.

“So, what’re we going to do?” Rarity asked.

“I’m thinking about that now,” replied Twilight.

“What an uncouth pony, she needs to clean herself up,” Rarity whispered to herself.

“I’m not too good at thinking of what to do with her,” Pinkie piped up, “But what happened wasn’t good.”

“I just think she needs to do some serious cleaning up,” said Rainbow, trying not to sound too rash.

“Maybe so,” said Rarity, “As well as a bath.”

“Not our main focus, Rarity,” said Applejack, causing the fashionista to roll her eyes.

“Rainbow, you’re again sure you spoke to multiple witnesses?” Twilight asked.

“Yes!” Rainbow groaned, “For the hundredth time, I did speak to them and they saw Mystic last night.”

“Are you just trying to get at Mystic fer some reason?” Applejack asked with a skeptical eyebrow.

“What? No!” Rainbow cried, appalled, “I am just trying to help out too! After all, Twilight said it herself, Mayor Mare trusts us with our judgments, and we trust one another, right?”

“Ah guess so.”

“I know so.”

“In addition, the Grand Galloping Gala is coming up soon, and I for one don’t want anypony to worry about Ponyville being in shambles,” said Rarity.

“But what about that wild beast she mentioned?” Fluttershy asked.

“And you trust her?” Rainbow asked skeptically, “I mean she attacked me and tried to attack Applejack.”

“She did try to attack me,” said Applejack, rubbing her chin.

“I’m starting to think maybe there was another scenario,” said Fluttershy, giving Rainbow a look. The pegasus’ eyes widened.

“What? Why would you think I was lying?!” Rainbow snapped.

“I didn’t say you were, it’s just I’ve spoken to Mystic while I’ve been trying to get her to warm up to me,” Fluttershy looked at Twilight, “Twilight, Mystic told me that friendship is great for some ponies but not her. There’s surviving or not.”

“Really?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, and I think she could use a friend, but she’s just not admitting it.”

Twilight rubbed her chin, “Well, even though what she did to Rainbow wasn’t right, I do think there might’ve been something more than what it seems.”

“But there isn’t any evidence of any wild beast, we’d surely see something,” said Rarity.

“There isn’t, but I think I’ll have a look around and make sure.”

“We can’t have her off the hook without consequences,” said Rainbow.

“Yer one to talk, Rainbow. You want to get off the hook from time to time,” said Applejack.

“That’s unrelated to Mystic, AJ,” Rainbow said sharply, causing the apple pony to roll her eyes. She looked back at Twilight, “I know I’ve done foolish things in the past, but I learned from them. Don’t you trust me, Twi?”

“Yes, and I think I might know of a way to handle Mystic and handle the townsfolk too,” said Twilight. She looked at Applejack.

“Didn’t you and your family begin harvesting?” she asked.

“Yes, we’ll be doin’ more of that tomorrow and fixing up around the farm,” said Applejack.

“Good,” said Twilight, “I don’t suppose Mystic could help out to start paying off her loan?”

Applejack thought for a minute, but nodded, “I can get Big Mac to make sure she does her work.”

“Good.”

She looked at Pinkie and nodded, the pink mare nodded and opened the door.

“You can come back in now!” she called down the hall.

She sat back down, Spike came in and Mystic followed.

“So, what’s the verdict?” Mystic asked with a huff.

“Mystic, you’re not going to jail,” Twilight started, “And we thought and talked about it, so, we’re going to have you work at Sweet Apple Acres to start paying off your loan.”

“What?” Mystic asked. She scoffed, “You’re kidding.”

“Nope, and you’ll be doing work around the town and doing repairs. Your primary source of bits will come from Sweet Apple Acres so you can pay off your loan.”

“Oh, come on,” Mystic pouted, facehoofing, “Can’t you see...”

“I know you want to leave, but you haven’t given us a good enough reason why we should let you leave, and we need you to stay and do your part.”

Mystic groaned, but looked at her foreleg, 

She smirked. “Oh, look my widdle foreleg is hurt!” And my back has a scratch on it! How am I gonna pay off anything if I’m hurt? Flutters doesn’t want me hurt. And there’s no way you’re gonna make me fix the town.”

“Oh, I am glad you mentioned that,” Twilight smiled, standing up and began walking to her. “I have a friend who sent me a letter and she’s been working on new spells. She managed to make one work.” She stopped in front of Mystic, the unicorn’s smirk now gone. “That’ll heal pony limbs.” Twilight’s smile grew, “And I happen to know it works right now. I tried it out earlier today.”

Mystic’s eyes widened as Twilight looked at her injured foreleg, focused her purple magic and let it flow onto it. Soon, the bandages peeled back and revealed a fully healed foreleg. The pain in her back is gone as well. Twilight’s friends are impressed.

“Curse that spell maker!” Mystic shouted, scowling, sitting down on the floor and crossing her forelegs.

Twilight turned to Applejack, “Do you think you can take her now?”

Applejack nodded with a proud smile, “Yes, Ah will.” She trotted over to Mystic and bumped her on the side, “Come on now, you’ve got a lot of work to get done and hardly any time to do it.”

“Yaaaayyyy...” Mystic droned.
> Chapter 8 - Working and paying off the debt
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------




The walk to Sweet Apple Acres was filled with sounds of birds chirping and other critters scurrying around. Apple trees surrounded both mares and the scent of apples once again hit Mystic’s nostrils. 

They haven’t spoken since they’d left Twilight’s castle. Some ponies had looked at Mystic and recognized her as the pony the Mane Six had questioned, even though they didn’t trust her, none of them approached as Applejack is with her. Mystic knew the apple farmer had a watchful eye over her.

The unicorn couldn’t help but be frustrated as Twilight took her weapons from her but thankfully let her keep her satchel which Mystic has secured around her shoulders.

“If I had known I was going to do some repairs around a village, I would’ve chosen to stay in the wheelchair,” Mystic suddenly said, then muttered, “As embarrassing as that was.” She looked at her healed foreleg, again mentally cursing that spell maker Twilight spoke of earlier.

“You were bound to get healed sometime,” replied Applejack.

“Gee, thanks for the reminder,” Mystic rolled her eyes.

“Now,” said Applejack, “When we get here, Ah don’t want you causing a ruckus, and don’t do anything to harm ma family.” She glared deep at Mystic, “Because if you do...” Applejack snorted.

Mystic rolled her eyes again, “Thanks for the threat.”

“It weren’t a threat, it was a warning.”

“Whatever.”

“Ah have a big brother an’ he’ll help me watch ya and make sure you help out around the farm.”

“The big red stallion? We’ve met.”

“Okay then,” said Applejack as they came to a curve in the road, “Ah love sellin’ my apples an’ ponies enjoyin’em but you have to pay for the ones you took and smashed when you threw Rainbow into ma orchard.”

“She deserved it,” Mystic stated.

“An’ I want you to try to refrain yerself from doing any more to her,” Applejack looked at Mystic again, “She may not, but Ah expect better from you from now on.”

“Sure thing, captain,” Mystic said sarcastically.

The entrance to Sweet Apple Acres came into view, Mystic saw the big red barn in the distance as well as other buildings surrounding it.

“Do you ponies always watch over your guests? Because I seem to be monitored like a five-year-old,” said Mystic.

“Ya know why we’re watchin’ ya,” Applejack said with a glare.

“Look, about your rainbow friend, I could’ve pulled my machete out while I fought her, but I didn’t, and I could’ve pulled out my knives too, but I didn’t.”

That silenced the farmer, giving Mystic a moment’s peace.

“All right,” Applejack suddenly said, “Well, we’re here.” 

When they entered the farm, Mystic saw the little yellow filly milking a cow, and an elderly pony carrying some mixed fruit over to a few other elderly ponies. One of them looked to have a few cats in her bags.

“Now, to show ya where yer room is,” said Applejack.

“My room?” Mystic asked a little confused.

“Yes, if yer gonna pay off yer loan, yer gonna stay here.”

“Oh brother,” Mystic groaned.

“We usually get up just before sunrise, have breakfast and then head out,” Applejack explained, opening the door and allowing Mystic into the farmhouse, “We’ll work ‘til lunch, have that and do some chores around the farm until supper time and then bedtime.”

“Wow, a nice schedule, whoop de doodle,” Mystic muttered.

“It’s how we do things ‘round here, and there’s a strict no magic rule around on our farm here,” Applejack added in a serious tone. Mystic said nothing as she followed Applejack up the stairs and down the hallway. She walked to the end of it and opened the last door to the right.

“This here is the guest room,” she said, cracking the door open, “You’ll be staying here. Ma room is the one right across from it, an’ the baths are to the left of ma room.”

“What about the others?”

“Those are ma family’s rooms, and yer to stay out of them while yer here.”

“Fine.”

Applejack nodded, “You got all that Ah’ve told you?” Mystic nodded and just looked at the wall.

“Okay, let’s get outside and get a delivery to town, then you can begin workin’,” said Applejack, Mystic’s eyes widened a little.

“Wait, we came here for a delivery?” she asked.

“Yes, it was good timin’ if ya ask me,” said Applejack, “Ah was gonna deliver some apple treats to Sugarcube Corner for a sale they’re havin’ an Ah think you can deliver and start fixing up the place.”

Mystic began to protest, “But I’m all filthy! Shouldn’t I take a bath first?” She pointed to the bathroom.

“You’ll be gettin’ sweaty as soon as ya begin workin’ and it wouldn’t be much point in takin’ a bath now,” Applejack pointed out. “Ah’ll place yer satchel in your room, then we’ll head out.”

Mystic sighed and groaned before lowering her head. She took her satchel off and Applejack grabbed it, walked into the guest room and placed it on the floor. She came back out and walked past her.

“Come on, Big Mac’s gettin’ the cart ready now.”

“Coming,” Mystic droned before slowly walking after Applejack.







Mystic saw the red muscular stallion load the last of the apple treats onto the sweets cart. Mystic’s stomach churned at the sight of how many apple-products there were; pies, caramel apples, apple betties, dumplings, fritter, crisps, cider cookies, cobbler, and an applesauce cake. 

“Hey, Big Mac!” Applejack greeted, “Everythin’ loaded?”

“Eeyup,” the stallion replied with a smile.

“Good, because we’ve got a new worker ‘round here as you might’ve heard,” Applejack presented Mystic, the unicorn’s head still low and had an annoyed look.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac affirmed, his smile dropping a little bit.

“Please direct her and take her to Sugarcube Corner, then she can start workin’ on repairing Ponyville.”

“Eeyup.”

“Good, now Ah’m off to harvest some more apples.”

Applejack trotted off to a few trees with apple buckets underneath them. Mystic looked around at the hundreds of apple trees and it hit her on how many there really were.

“We have to harvest all these?” she asked.

“Eeyup,” replied Big Mac, as he motioned his head to the harness for Mystic.

Mystic groaned again and stepped in front of the harness, Big Mac opened the harness and strapped it around Mystic. With a nod, he began walking back to Ponyville, Mystic walked off with him, pulling the cart of food along.

“Careful,” he warned as they exited the farm. Mystic just kept walking, wanting to get this over with.

As they walked, nopony spoke a word, but all the while Big Mac had a small smile on his face, enjoying the day. Mystic just felt bitter. She looked around at all the apple trees.

“That’s a lot of apples,” she said, mostly to herself.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied, having heard her mumble.

“Uh...and they taste good I bet?”

“Eeyup.”

Mystic paused as they rounded the curve that she and Applejack did earlier.

“You live here your whole life?”

“Eeyup.”

Mystic felt a little annoyed that he was repeating the same word.

“Is that what you say most of the time?”

“Eenope.”

Mystic paused again. This pony clearly seemed committed to his lifestyle as a farmer and loved apples. Then again, ponies like him seem to always be into their lifestyle.

“Well, don’t expect me to harvest all those apples,” she said, looking around, “I bet if somepony tried to harvest them all alone, they’d be a real idiot.”

Big Mac let out a laugh.

“What’s so funny?” she asked.

“N-Nothing,” he replied, chuckling, “It’s just this one year when Ah got injured, ma sister tried to harvest the entire orchard all alone.”

“What?” Mystic asked, a little surprised.

“Eeyup, and she wouldn’t stop fer nothing! It took a might convincing from Twilight to get’er to allow her friends to help.”

“How much convincing?”

Big Mac chuckled “A lot!”

“Huh...” Mystic paused. How crazy do ponies get in this town?!

Both didn’t speak anymore as they walked into Ponyville. It was pretty much the same route Mystic traveled with Applejack from the Castle, but Mystic didn’t pay anypony mind because she just wanted to get these sweets delivered, get to work and then get out of town so she can pay it off and leave.

Soon, they arrived at Sugarcube Corner. Mystic recognized the building from when she and Fluttershy traveled to the market earlier. It looks more like a gingerbread house up close than when further away, Mystic’s nostrils were hit with a strong scent of sweet treats inside the shop. Freshly bakes, too if she had to guess. Stopping in front of the shop, Big Mac undid the harness around Mystic.

The doors to Sugarcube opened, revealing a blue earth pony with a pinkish-red swirling mane and tail, she had three cupcakes as a cutie mark.

“Oh, Big Mac! You got them delivered!” she said excitedly.

“Eeyup,” he said, “But Ah directed our new helper today.”

The blue earth pony looked confused but she saw Mystic looking up at her.

“Oh! I’m sorry dearie, I didn’t see you,” she said apologetically. Mystic just breathed in and out. “I’m Mrs. Cake and I thank you for bringing these treats, I can’t wait for ponies to come in and get’em!”

“Whatever,” Mystic replied.

“Anyway, would you like something?”

Mystic paused, but frowned, “No. I’m not much of a sweet eater.”

Mrs. Cake’s smile didn’t dwindle. “Okay, well if you change your mind, you know where to find us!”

Big Mac motioned for Mrs. Cake, the mare paused and went down to him and he whispered into her ear, asking her something. Mrs. Cake smiled and pulled back.

“She’ll be here tomorrow,” she said, “She’s looking forward to seeing you.”

Big Mac chuckled awkwardly and blushed. 

Mystic quickly got the gist. Oh boy, got a lover here.

“I gotta get’er to clean up,” said Big Mac, “Ah’ll see ya later.”

“Okay, have a sweet day!” Mrs. Cake cheered.

With that, Big Mac walked back over to Mystic and nodded. Mystic followed him as he took her to the southern part of town.







As Pound and Pumpkin played with their toys, Mrs. Cake trotted to the kitchen’s entrance, she opened the door.

“Carrot! The apple treats are out in front!” she called.

“Okay dear! I’ll go get them!” Mr. Cake’s voice called back.

Nodding, Mrs. Cake turned around, humming a little tune to herself as she got back behind the counter, waiting for some more customers. She smiled as her two-year-old babies played with one another. It has been a bit of a slow morning, and that meant the babies playing a little more in the main room. Mr. Cake came out of the kitchen to get the cart, he’s covered in flour due to the baking he’s been doing, and when he headed out, Pinkie hopped down from upstairs, looking bubbly and happy as always.

“Hey Mrs. Cake!” she said happily, “I’m done bathing Gummy!”

“Already?” Mrs. Cake asked with a knowing grin.

“Yepperooni!” Pinkie cheered, “He just loves taking baths!”

“I can only imagine,” Mrs. Cake muttered to herself.

“Anywho, I could’ve sworn I heard additional voices down here, who was here?” Pinkie asked, pulling a cookie out of her mane.

“Oh, it was Big Mac with the usual apple delivery,” Mrs. Cake replied, looking down at the sweets in the display, making sure they’re all in order.

“I thought I heard another voice too, but she one word and one sentence,” Pinkie cocked her head in wonder.

“Oh, her, it was the pony Big Mac was escorting.”

Pinkie’s eyes slightly widened, “Was she orange with a black mane? Black clothing covered in produce juices?”

Mrs. Cake gave Pinkie an odd look, “Uh, yes. That was her.” She scratched her head. “Wait, she was covered in what now?”

“Oh my gosh, that was Mystic!” Pinkie gasped, “And I missed out on meeting her officially!”

“What?”

“I need to meet her and get to know her officially!” Pinkie went on, “And I need to find the perfect time to throw her a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party!”

“Pinkie?”

“Considering all the bad stuff going on, I haven’t had a chance!”

“Pinkie.”

“I think I’ll go right now to her and welcome her officially!”

“Pinkie!” Mrs. Cake shouted, causing the pink excitable mare to freeze before she jumped outside. 

She looked at her employer.

Mrs. Cake cleared her throat. “Pinkie, I don’t think you should bother her or Big Mac right now, clearly they need to settle things. And don’t you have some baking to do here as well?”

Pinkie gasped and realized, “Oh, my gosh! I almost forgot! You’re right!”

“Just wait a while, maybe later in the day and you can go speak to her, okay?”

Pinkie nodded vigorously, “Okay!” Then, she smelt something. She turned her head to see that it was coming from Pound and Pumpkin. Dirty diapers.

“Oh, candy corn...” she said, “I’ve got to change them.” She turned to Mrs. Cake, “I’ve got this.” With that, Pinkie hopped over to the two twins, picked them up and walked upstairs to change them, thinking about her future meeting with Mystic. Mrs. Cake smiled as she saw a couple of ponies walking in to order their sweets.







The young unicorn had to straighten up the displays that have been knocked over during her fight and arrange the jewels in the exact way the shopkeeper told her to. Some were still broken so some new ones will be coming in a couple of days. Now, Mystic is sweeping up the broken glass.

“Just fantastic, I had to come across the lion and have him try to frame me for all the damage,” she muttered to herself.

She wasn’t allowed to pick it up with her magic as told by the owner of the shop, and to use her hooves to sweep and place the glass in the dustpan. Big Mac has left her to do her job and soon she’ll be going around the town fixing up stands, cleaning up broken wood and the expensive oats from Ponyville. 

On top of that, she has to deliver produce to the ponies who lost some, and to that accursed cherry vendor which got out, too. Mystic did not like that pony and not just because of what he did to Fluttershy, but because was a waste of space.

Mystic continued to work and swept quite a bit of glass into the dustpan before picking it up with her hoof and dumping it into the garbage can. It wouldn’t be so bad if the shop owner hadn’t been running her mouth pretty much the whole time she’s been here.

“And that pegasus lied about me doing all this? She’s a real pain,” she muttered, sweeping up some more glass.

“I want this place spotless,” the shop owner said, “Make it look as if the window never shattered.”

Mystic ignored her but continued to work. It wasn’t exactly easy cleaning up the glass but she pushed through, wanting to get out of this and keep those ponies off her back.

“Do you know how much these jewels and gems cost?” the shop owner asked, “Some may be common but there are some that are very rare and you almost took one of them!”

“Play it cool, Mystic, play it cool,” she told herself, growing agitated.

“Just look at how much glass is here on the floor! I didn’t need such a problem when it's getting to be prime jewel season!” the shop owner went on as Mystic cleaned up some more glass.

“And did you miss a spot? I told you--”

Mystic growled, turned and glared, “Oh, I’m sorry, I’m just trying to work here!”

“Don’t you talk to me that way!”

“Likewise with you! Can’t you shut up or do I have to place a jewel where your mouth is?!”

“Why you little!” the shop owner growled.

“What?! A nuisance?! A thief? I’ve just been listening to you rant!” she turned back to the shattered glass, “In fact...” She lit up her horn and picked up the glass. “I don’t have to listen to you. You’re just a loudmouth like that rainbow maned pegasus is!”

“Stop that at once!”

“No, I will clean this up, but I will do it...” Mystic turned and glared, “My way.”

The shop owner could do nothing as Mystic picked up all of the glass and placed it all in the garbage can. She went outside and picked it all up from there and placed it into the can as well. She tied the bag up with her magic and slung it over her shoulder.

“You know that Big Mac said to do what I tell you!” the shop owner said.

“I don’t care what he said or what you say! The stupid floor and outside are clean now, and it got done more effectively!” Mystic retorted.

“I will make sure the Apple family knows of this!”

“And I officially don’t care!”

Mystic turned and walked out the door and slammed it behind her, her patience was boiling past her limit with having to clean up and she didn’t need to continue listening to that mare going on and on. She’s a nitwit.

Mystic trotted over to the dumpster and threw the bag into it, and it landed with a slight boom with more glass inside shattering. Huffing, Mystic pulled out the list on what to do next. Seeing the cherry vendor next on the list, Mystic sighed before rolling up the list and looking around for the cherry cart. Fortunately, it wasn’t too far, it was about one hundred feet away.

“Let’s get this over with,” she muttered, not wanting to see the cherry vendor again. She hated to see that useless pony again, but knowing what an alicorn is capable of because of her studies and her friends, she's got to push through.

Creatures this day and age want you to do what you're told, and as she's learned, the sooner you get your jobs done, the sooner you can be free and get your own objectives done. It's a process, but it's worked on multiple occasions.

As Mystic went to gather the cart, an idea came to her mind. Maybe, if she does the job and makes it look like the cherry vendor tripped or something, it’d be on him in everypony else’s eyes. Smirking deviously to herself, Mystic decides to pull that off, she won’t let him have the last laugh over her.

Now with the cart secured, Mystic began trotting off to the marketplace again. Ponies looked at her, some scowled while some watched her with wariness. 

Mystic could hear some whispering. 

“Is that the pony that fought Rainbow Dash?” 

“Shouldn’t she be elsewhere other than here?” 

“Is she dangerous?”

However, Mystic wasn’t deterred from her objective and it wasn’t as if she weren’t used to ponies looking at her like that.

She arrived at the cherry vendor, catching a brief glimpse of the vendor glaring at her. 

Smirking, Mystic went around the stand and brought the cart with the new barrels, she stopped and magically lifted a couple up. 

Looking at the ground, Mystic sent a slither of magic out to a little spot where she thinks the vendor will step at one point. Speaking of which, the vendor came out, still glaring.

“Place them down about where you are,” he growled. “I don’t want these cherries ruined after your behavior yesterday.”

Look who’s talking, Mystic thought, placing the barrels nearby.

“You can’t just barge towards my stand and treat me like that,” he went on as Mystic grabbed more barrels, when she turned around, he is right in front of her.

“You’re pathetic and should learn some manners around real stallions,” he pushed on her, but she barely moved, the barrels shook in her grasp.

“Be careful with those!” he barked. Mystic wanted to say something in return, but she held her tongue, seeing a small glimmer of magic on the ground and then vanish. Swallowing her frustration, she just put the two barrels down.

“You thought you could get away from this,” the vendor stated, “Well, know this, you might’ve thought you were intimidating, but don’t cross me again or I’ll make you feel real pain.” 

Mystic scoffed on the inside, she owned him last time, who does this loser think he is? Placing the last barrel down, Mystic began to turn around.

“Give my regards to that wimpy pegasus,” the vendor finally said before Mystic just trotted off, she growled to herself, despising him. 

As she continues to trot, she looked back to see the cherry vendor went over to his barrels to look at his freshly ordered cherries. Then, he began to stumble. A smile broke out onto Mystic’s face as she got further away.

“Oh no!” she heard the vendor shout.

She heard crashing sounds in the distance. “Noooooooooooooooooooooo!”

Mystic began to snicker. It took all of her strength not to burst out laughing right then and there. Justice had been delivered.







For the next several hours, Mystic went around town cleaning up. The wooden barrels’ remains were thrown away, she magically fixed up a few stands, scrubbed remains of produce off the walls of a house, cleaned up the oats from Appleloosa and delivered them to their destination. Fortunately, they weren’t too scattered from where they’d been. Next, Mystic had to pick up the produce that surrounded her when she woke up by hoof instead of using her magic. 

The mayor swung by to make sure she was doing her work and Mystic hoped she was pleased that she was complying with what she’d been tasked. 

The mayor did request that Mystic would deliver supplies to the spa, the furniture store, and to her office as well. Mystic, just wanting to keep everypony out of her mane, and clear her loan, obliged and did all of them. Everything but the furniture store didn’t take too long, and there were a couple of couches, chairs, tables, and stools that needed to be delivered. So that took the most out of her day already. She’s mostly done with her work in repairing the town, but she did stop for a quick banana for lunch before getting back to it.

Next, Mystic went to go help the Flower ponies re-plant their flowers that had been ruined, and they were very panicky when she didn’t do something right which was only a few times, but it got on her nerves a lot. Mystic did catch Rainbow monitoring her and glared at the despicable pegasus.

“There! Got it!” she said, hammering the last nail into the cinnamon nut cart.

“Yeah!” Bulk shouted happily, “Thank you!”

“Sure.”

Mystic turned to leave, but Bulk called out, “Do you want some cinnamon nuts?”

“No, I’m good.”

“Awww, well maybe another time!” he said before wheeling it away to the center of town. Mystic only kept walking, as she did, she noticed her clothes are dirtier than what they were before and her muscles slightly ached from lifting the weights, and all the work she did in a fast manner, just trying to get the work over with.

“Hey there,” a familiar voice said. Mystic turned and saw Mayor Mare smiling a bit.

“Yes?” Mystic asked.

“I’m very impressed,” she said, “I’ve not seen any unicorns with your kind of strength and stamina. You got your work done faster than I thought you would.”

“I’ve got quite a bit of muscle, don’t I?” Mystic slightly boasted, flexing one of her forelegs.

“Yes, yes you do,” Mayor Mare smiled wider, “I just wanted to congratulate you on a fast and well-done job. Now, head over to Sweet Apple Acres, please.”

Mystic only nodded and began trotting while the Mayor called out, “And be sure to clean up a bit before heading to bed.”







Mystic felt relief wash over her, now finished with the chores around town. The walk back to Sweet Apple Acres had been uneventful, she didn’t see anypony looking at her like they were earlier. It was now the middle of the afternoon and it’s going to get closer for ponies having supper soon. 

She saw Applejack carrying a bushel of apples in one of its buckets back to the barn as she made her way back. She saw Apple Bloom tidying up her bow. The filly saw Mystic and waved at her. Mystic only nodded in return. When Mystic arrived at the barn, Applejack came out, wiping the sweat off her brow before closing the door.

“I’m finished,” Mystic said simply.

Applejack turned and her eyes widened a little, “Yer done already?”

“Yes, and I guess I didn’t assume ponies would give me extra work to do delivering stuff after cleaning most of the town,” Mystic stretched a bit.

“Still, Ah am surprised... wait, did you do it right?” Applejack’s eyes narrowed a little.

“I did.”

Applejack’s eyes narrowed a little more. Mystic got the vibe that she’s examining her. Then, Applejack sighed, “Well, good job then.”

“Apparently the mayor has taken a liking to me,” said Mystic, stretching her hind legs.

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Well, Ah’m glad of that. Now, we would get started with applebucking but...” Applejack narrowed her eyes again, “I heard something from the jewelry shop.”

“Oh, that? Did she tell you? What a snot,” Mystic scoffed.

“You didn’t do what Big Mac told you didja?”

Mystic glared, “Hey, she was yapping at me the whole time I was there!”

“Still, you shoulda done what she told ya! Which is what ma brother told ya to do!”

“Well, nopony like that shopkeeper gets to own me like that!”

“It don’t matter if she were like that or not! You shoulda pushed through!”

“And what are you going to do about it, huh?” Mystic challenged.

Applejack only gave her a smile.







Mystic had dug holes for five different apple trees that Applejack needs planted, and she has had to dig them earth pony style. No magic allowed. Mystic grunted as she tore deeper into the earth with a shovel, flinging it backward at Applejack, but the farmer dodged it.

“Nice try,” she said.

Mystic just rolled her eyes as she continued to work.

“After this Ah want ya to plow the fields and then we’ll have you applebucking,” said Applejack.

Mystic said nothing. Shoving the shovel down into the ground one more time, she tossed the last bit of dirt out before huffing in irritation more than exhaustion.

“Good,” said Applejack as Mystic began walking to the barn, “Now put the shovel up.”

“Look, we don’t like to punish anypony, especially family,” said Applejack, Mystic’s ear slightly turned to her, “When Ah had to spank Apple Bloom in the past, Ah hated it, but it was fer own good. Ah had to discipline her and she’s become a wonderful young filly.”

Mystic twitched some at the word “discipline” she grits her teeth and her lips twisted into a snarl.

Mystic stopped dead cold in her tracks.

You can't ever do anything right! You're going to need some disciplining, Mystic! Hong’s voice rang through her mind. 

She could almost feel the whip with barb wires digging into her skin.

Feeling her eyes starting to well up, the mare whirled around to face the startled Applejack, her eyes wide with fury, pupils dilated and barring her teeth.

“Don’t ever tell me I need disciplining!” she roared, throwing the shovel to the side, causing Applejack to jump back some with wide eyes. She barely noticed the startled Big Mac looked over as well.

“I am disciplined!! I don’t need somepony telling me that I need it anymore!”

She stomped the ground hard. “What am I?! Some kind of slave to you?! Is that it?!”

“Now wait just a minute!” Applejack cried, “Yer not a...”

“Just be quiet!” Mystic shouted, getting right in Applejack’s face, “Stay the hay away from me!

Mystic harshly turned and stomped away. As she did so, painful memories of her harsh, abusive uncle emerged. She gritted her teeth as tears stung her cheeks. The memories of the yelling and the whippings echoed through her mind.

She stopped at the edge of a dusty field. Mystic sniffed, trying to bury the memories once again, hatred towards that pony churning in her chest.

The unicorn wiped her tears away and harshly sat down.

“Mystic?” said a deep, masculine voice. The mare turned around, glaring at Big Mac.

“What do you want? Coming to scold me on that lousy mare’s behalf?” Mystic hissed.

“First off, that ‘lousy mare’ is ma sister, and she didn’t mean to upset you,” he said, his look firm. "And yer not a slave here.”

“Whatever,” said Mystic, “I’m not working the fields like she wants!”

Mystic expected the stallion to rebuke her, but he just stood there with a patient expression.

“She cares a lot about her family and other ponies, as do Ah. She doesn’t want you ta be punished, she has compassion on you.”

“Why would she have compassion?”

“Because that’s the kind of pony she is,” said Big Mac.

Mystic just turned away. “She can just do all of these fields for all I care. I’m not doing any more work for her.”

She didn’t hear a response from the stallion for a little bit.

“Tell ya what,” he said, “Ah’ll have you take a break for the rest of the day and you can buck apples tomorrow, okay?”

Mystic didn’t turn around, “Why?”

“Because Ah think you’ve done enough fer the day, ya followed through on what ya needed to do and have dug five holes.” Mystic looked at the stallion and saw him giving a sincere look.  “Ah’ll even have Apple Bloom warm up the bath for you. Ya look like ya need a one.”

Mystic looked at her clothing and saw she has some dirt on them too, her hooves are dirty and she felt some dirt on her face as well. She sighed, looked at Big Mac and nodded.

“Okay, and be sure you apologize to Applejack,” said Big Mac. “If ya refuse, Ah’ll reconsider ya not working the fields.”

Mystic sighed but nodded again, the rebuke leaving the tip of her tongue. She stood up and began walking towards the Apple homestead.

“One more thing. Were you crying?”

Mystic stopped, quickly turned, scowled at him and shook her head, “No.”

With that, she continued on her way.





Big Mac watched as Mystic walked off. Having observed the mare, he could tell she was strong and resilient yet was exhausted. As he watched her go, he heard Applejack approach from behind.

“Hey,” she said.

“Eeyup,” he replied.

“Where’s she goin’?”

“Ah had her go in for a bath.”

Applejack looked at him with some surprise.

Big Mac held up a hoof, “AJ, she’s wearing herself down after hard work in the town. She’s a strong one, but Ah know when a pony’s overworking herself.” He gave a knowing look to his sister, a blush forming on her features.

“Ah guess yer right...” she trailed off, rubbing the back of her head.

“And AJ,” he said, looking to make sure Mystic wouldn’t hear them, Big Mac turned to Applejack and whispered, “I saw’er crying earlier.”

Applejack’s eyes widened, “What?”

“Eeyup, even though she was jus’ wiping her eyes there wasn’t any dust or wind around to suggest she was wiping them from anything else.”

“Oh my...I didn’t know she was workin’ that much,” Applejack frowned, but Big Mac shook his head.

“Ah’m not sure if it was that or not. Maybe keep an eye on her. But don’t mention this conversation to her,” Big Mac went on, he looked his sister right in the eye, “Get to know’er some more.”

Applejack nodded, “Ah will.”

“Okay, now let’s get in and fix supper,” said Big Mac.
> Chapter 9 - Supper, working, and meeting the energetic one
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic had already slipped out of her clothing and sank into the warm water of the tub. As it soaked into her coat, she smiled a little to herself, feeling the warm water take away some of her achings and helping her relax some. 

Grabbing a soap bar with her magic, she put it in the water to get it wet, pulled it out and it bubbled some. She began scrubbing her body and smiled a little wider, enjoying herself for a change. 

When she finished scrubbing, she lowered herself into the water, getting her head underneath it. She reemerged and ran a hoof through her mane to make sure it thoroughly wet. Satisfied it was, Mystic grabbed the shampoo and rubbed it in. She’s not had a warm bath before. Sure, she’s used lakes and rivers, but nothing like this. Not to mention, getting a bed? A real bed? 

She has slept on lumpy mattresses, on the ground, and on hard rock. She hasn't had a regular bed before, so she was happy, at least with that. 

However, just as she rinses off her mane, the thought crosses her mind that she has to do applebucking tomorrow with those ponies. She snorted, annoyed at the thought. Mystic leaned back into the bath, not as relaxed but still enjoyed the warm water.







In the hallway, Apple Bloom has finished all of her chores and has gotten a fresh bow on as well, the one earlier needs washing, and she hates going without a bow. She saw the guest room and knew to give Mystic her space, she began to turn but froze when she saw Mystic who looked a little damp, but without her usual attire on. The older pony stopped in her tracks and turned back around to her room. Apple Bloom caught a glimpse of Mystic’s blank flank.

Her eyes widened, and she froze on the spot.

Did Ah just see what Ah thought I saw?! she thought. She thought back to it and clearly saw that Mystic had no cutie mark.

She let out a squeal and she turned and ran to the stairs, nearly tumbling down them before she managed to pull herself together and reach the bottom without issue.

Ah’ve gotta tell Sweetie and Scootaloo! she thought excitedly, An older pony without a cutie mark?! Oh, my Celestia!

Before she could head out the door, she slammed right into Applejack’s chest.

“Whoa nelly!” Applejack yelped as Apple Bloom grunted. The youngest apple looked up at Applejack with wide eyes.

“Apple Bloom!” she scolded, “What have Ah told you about running in the house?”

“Ah’m sorry sis! Ah was jus’ gonna tell the girls somethin!” Apple Bloom apologized.

“Now? It’s almost supper time.”

Apple Bloom pulled her sister outside, making Applejack yelp in surprise.

“What’s got yer bow in a bind?” Applejack asked, then she noticed Apple Bloom was excited, very excited for some reason.

“Applejack... Ah noticed somethin’ about our guest!” Apple Bloom said, trying to keep her tone down but remained excited.

“Didja disturb her?” Applejack raised an eyebrow.

“No! Ah was jus’ putting on a new bow and she was about to come out of her room, she turned around to head back in and...” Apple Bloom squealed in excitement.

“And what?” Applejack asked, clearly invested now.

“She...” Apple Bloom leaned in and whispered, “She don’t have a cutie mark.”

“What?!” Applejack shouted, pulling back.

Apple Bloom made an excited noise, “Ah can’t believe it either! A new unique problem for the CMC!”

“Now, hold on,” Applejack said, “Ah don’t want ya disturbing her at the moment.”

“Ah wasn’t Ah was jus’ gonna tell the girls about it so we can find ways to talk to her about it,” Apple Bloom explained.

“Well, maybe some time, but Ah don’t know...” Applejack looked uncertain.

“Oh, it’ll be fine! We can just mention the CMC and...”

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack said firmly, causing the little filly look at her in wonder, “It’s about supper time, how about we just try to eat before we go and asking her about... that? And Ah’m sure the girls are havin’ supper, too.”

Apple Bloom drooped in disappointment, but nodded, “Okay.”

“She’ll be here a while, Ah’m sure you’ll find time to talk later.”

Apple Bloom nodded.

“Okay, let’s head in and have supper,” even though she's wanting to proceed as normal.

The duo headed back in and saw Granny Smith heading to the table while Big Mac placed the apple pie on the table as dessert. He sat down in his place and Apple Bloom sat down right next to him, still having trouble containing her excitement. 

Applejack made sure Mystic’s chair is ready, and she looked just in time because Mystic just stepped down, not wearing any of her usual attire. She walked over to the table, Big Mac and Granny saw that she didn’t have a cutie mark. Their eyes widened and Granny's jaw fell agape.

This prompted Applejack to give them a stern look not to mention it. She mouthed “Act normal” before she sat down at her place. 

Big Mac put Granny's jaw back up and tried to act normal as Mystic began eating her daffodil and daisy sandwich. She didn’t want to sit down with the family, but Applejack was insistent that she did so because all family and guests sit together at the table.

“So, yer the youngin’ the kin have told me about?” Granny Smith asked.

Mystic looked over at her, “Yes. Apparently.”

“Ah hope ya enjoy yer supper, finest meals you’ll have ‘round Ponyville,” Granny said with a hint of pride.

Mystic looked to her plate that had some roasted squash, six-layer bean dip, some toast, and an apple wrap. There was some an apple next to her plate, too.

“You ponies like apples, huh?”

“Sure do!” Granny chirped.

Applejack cleared her throat, trying to act natural, “So, Mystic...about you and I earlier...”

Mystic sighed in annoyance and looked at her, “Look... I apologize for my outburst earlier...” But she only said it because she had to.

However, Applejack felt some tension come off her as she relaxed some. Big Mac smiled a little.

“Thank ya, Ah didn’t mean to...”

“It’s fine.”

Mystic continued to eat her sandwich and lifted a spoon, taking some of the bean-dip and took a bite.

“So, Apple Bloom,” said Granny, “How was yer day today?”

“Oh, it was great!” the filly replied happily, “We had several ponies that needed tutoring and we helped Ambermoon learn some more about kindness and gentleness.”

“That’s good.”

Apple Bloom glanced at Mystic but tried to act normal.

“Oh!” she said suddenly, “And remember we have that camping trip two nights from now. Gilded Lily is also comin’ over!”

“Ohhh, I’d forgotten all about that!” Granny said.

“But what about the timberwolves in the Everfree?” Applejack asked, concerned.

"Don’t worry, sis, we’ve got Big Mac comin’ to watch over us and we’ll be on the edge of the farm,” Apple Bloom assured her,

“Eeyup!” Big Mac affirmed.

“Watch over them, please,” Applejack said.

“Ah will.”

“Big Mac, did ya find out when yer special one will be coming?” Granny asked with a wink.

Big Mac blushed as he turned away, mumbling something under his breath, while Mystic continued to eat.

“We’ve gotten a substantial bit of the trees harvested, but we still got a lot in the east ta get,” said Applejack.

“Good, good, we’ll need a ton of those apples as well a ton to get to the Gala,” said Granny Smith.

“Ah still can’t believe it’s come ‘round again,” Applejack sighed, “And maybe ‘another year of ‘excitement.’”

“So, you youngin’,” Granny said, turning to Mystic, causing the young mare to look at her, “Are ya makin’ any plans for the Gala?”

Mystic’s brow furrowed in confusion, “Gala?”

“The Grand Galloping Gala, of course,” Granny said with a smile. “It’s supposed to be bigger than last year.”

“I don’t follow.”

It was Granny’s turn to furrow her brow, “Do you not know of the Gala?”

Mystic shrugged, “No, I don’t.” 

This caused Granny’s eyes to widen in surprise as well as the other Apples.

“It’s basically a high-class party that the capital of Canterlot has to celebrate the capital's founding,” Applejack explained, “And... the times we been have been rather... interesting.”

“Ya mean like the birthday cake incident with Pinkie last year?” Apple Bloom asked.

Applejack cringed, “Ah can sometimes think Ah have some of the icing in my mane.”

“High class huh?” Mystic asked, glowering a bit as she turned back to her plate and ate some squash, “Sounds like a party for stuck up ponies who want to feel good about themselves.”

“Some of them aren’t stuck up, some do want to have a good time with somepony else,” Applejack explained.

“Whatever suits them, I guess.”

“Uhm Mystic?” Apple Bloom said, “Can you tell us where you’re from?”

Mystic looked up at the filly with a raised eyebrow.

“Y-Yeah,” said Applejack, “We here at the table love to chat and we’d love to get to know you a bit more.” She glanced at Big Mac, having taken his advice in, but still felt uneasy because the unicorn isn't easy to talk with.

Mystic sighed and answered. “I’m not from anywhere nearby. But I move around from one home to another.”

“So, you move around?” Apple Bloom asked, obviously interested.

“Yes. I’m a traveler that wants to better understand and see things.”

“What do you like to see?”

“Well, I like to see different creatures and look into folklore, too.”

“Really?” asked Applejack, “What kind of folklore?”

“Things like mythological and mysterious creatures,” Mystic explained, a small grin grew on her features. “I don’t care if they’re real or not, I find them fascinating.”

“Hey, I know a couple of friends that like creatures, too!” Apple Bloom chirped excitedly.

Mystic looked at her with some interest, “Really?”

“Yeah! And I bet they’d love to meet you sometime!”

“Well... we’ll see I guess?”

“Do you work out?” Granny ask, poking Mystic’s left foreleg. The young mare lightly grmiaced and pulled away.

“I-I do,” Mystic replied. “I’m not just a traveler, I fight those who get in my way and cause me problems.”

“Do you... just only fight them?” Applejack asked, trying to word it right.

“I do get extreme in some circumstances,” Mystic replied simply, her focus going back to her food.

Applejack inwardly gulped, not wanting to assume the worst, at the moment this mare didn’t seem like a danger, but she still had to be on guard.

“Look, I stink at words in situations like this,” Mystic said suddenly, “I shouldn’t be imposing on your family time. Or let my time interfered by you.”

“Well, yer a guest and all family and guests sit together,” Granny insisted. Mystic sighed as she took a bite of her apple. Apple Bloom was shaking, still thinking of the exciting opportunity for the Crusaders, Big Mac placed a hoof on her and she calmed down a little bit.

“Anythin’ else you can tell us to get to know ya more?” Applejack asked.

“Not really. I don’t really disclose much about myself,” Mystic replied.

“Why not?”

“When you live a life like mine, you don’t count on anypony out there but yourself,” Mystic explained, finishing up the squash and taking a bite out of her apple.

“But there are surely some ponies you can trust out there,” Applejack reasoned.

“You can’t ever truly tell, so it’s best just to not trust or rely on anypony out there,” Mystic finished up the last of what’s on her plate. The Apple family had been so into talking to her, they haven’t touched theirs as much as she did.

“Yer a fast eater,” said Granny.

“I’m a mare who keeps moving, so I try to eat to keep energy up.”

“Do ya want some apple pie as dessert?”

“No, I’m not a sweet eater.”

Mystic got up from her chair, and Apple Bloom’s eyes wandered to her blank flank once again.

“Look, I appreciate the meal, but I’ll let you get back to familiying.”

She turned and began to head to the stairs.

“You have a blank flank!” Apple Bloom squeaked out but covered her mouth right away as her eyes widened and pupils dilated to pinpricks.

“Apple Bloom!” Applejack scolded as Mystic froze on the spot.

“Sorry!” the filly whispered, feeling ashamed.

Mystic turned around and looked at the filly right in the eye, “Blank flank, huh?”

“Ah’m sorry, Mystic!” Apple Bloom cried, “Ah was jus’ curious and...”

Mystic walked over to the table, not looking angry or sad, “You think I should be angry or offended, don’t you?”

“Uh...”

“Look, she didn’t mean anythin’ by it,” Applejack said, trying to defuse the situation as Mystic's eyes never left the nervous Apple Bloom, “She’s jus’ a curious filly.”

“But I’m not offended or angry.”

That took Applejack and Apple Bloom by surprise. The little filly expected their guest to be upset, but she just addressed them in a neutral tone. It wasn’t calm, but her voice wasn’t raised either.

“I’ve not really been concerned with it,” Mystic explained, causing Apple Bloom’s eyes to widen, “I do know about Cutie marks, but I’ve accepted my life that I’ve told you about. I don’t need a mark to tell me who I am.”

She turned to the side, showing where her cutie mark should be, “I may not have one. I just don’t think there’s one for me.”

Apple Bloom gasped as Mystic just stood there, completely neutral. After a few seconds, she began walking back to the stairs.

“I’ve got to get some rest,” she said before she headed up the stairs to her room.

The Apple family sat in stunned silence at what happened before them. 

A lot of thoughts were going through Apple Bloom’s little head. A pony who’s never worried about her destiny? Does she think she knows who she is without a cutie mark? 

Sure, Gabby didn’t need one, but ponies have them by nature. And to top it off, she believes there isn’t one out there for her? Then she snapped out it and looked at her older sister.

“Ah’m sorry, Applejack,” she said apologetically.

“It’s okay, sugarcube, Ah don’t blame ya,” replied Applejack, “Ah was a might curious, too.” She sighed.

Thunder rumbled outside. The family turned and saw the clouds building up at a pretty quick pace.

“Oh, no,” Applejack groaned.

“Storm from the Everfree?” Granny said more than asked.

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac.

“Let’s hope it passes overnight,” said Applejack.

“Let’s just finish eatin’ and head to bed later,” Applejack said again. As she and her family began to eat, her mind turned to the recently planted trees and decided to head out to secure them before heading to bed.







It’s the middle of the night. Bolts of lightning flashed across the sky, thunder boomed at seemingly every moment, lighting up the pitch-black sky like a natural firework show. The wind howled through the trees, that would give anypony chills, the wind knocked down some apples to the ground, some even shattered. It’s a scary picture as the farm’s residents (and Ponyville) hunker down for the night in such a storm. Despite their best efforts, Rainbow Dash and the pegasi team couldn’t stop it from reaching Ponyville. Fortunately, everypony was safely inside before the storm hit with full force.

However, something other than the storm has given the atmosphere such an ominous look and aroma to it. There seemed to be something dark lurking around tonight.

Creature from the Everfree Forest? No, this seemed darker and bone-chilling, even to the normal creatures. Closer to the barn and household of the Apple family, the storm seemed to get quieter as the wind turned into an eerie whistling sound, piercing through the cracks in the large barn. Not even a mouse or bugs were moving. No creature made a peep in the quiet household as the storm raged on outside.

Inside her room, Mystic sleeps softly on the bed, looking undisturbed. Lighting flashed; thunder rumbled as the wind continued to blow as the atmosphere seemed to get thicker. The mare was totally unaware of it. Mystic slightly turned in her sleep, facing away from the door that led into her room.

Thud...Thud...Thud.

Footsteps. 

Heavy footsteps.

They climbed the stairs, not sounding like a pony or a creature on four legs. They sounded like two heavy feet were climbing the stairs.

Mystic continued to sleep as a light turned on outside the room.

The door slowly crept open as if it were trying to futilely hide its creaking until it opened all the way.

Lighting seemed to flash even more as a tall figure cast its shadow onto the floor, moving towards the bed.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

It got closer, revealing to be a figure standing much like a human, but appeared to more muscled and animal in shape on its upper body. Ears pointed straight up on its beast-like head. It loomed over Mystic as it stood right next to her.

Mystic immediately woke up with a startled expression as the figure raised a dark grayish, brown hand with five fingers and claws as lightning flashed again.





Mystic woke up and looked over at the door to see it shut. She took in her surroundings. Rays of sunshine streamed into the room, meaning the storm had passed. A bit relieved, she sighed and stretched before getting out of bed. The sun was barely over the horizon, and she knew Applejack would drag her out of bed soon, so she begrudgingly got up and walked out of the room.





As Mystic walked down the hallway, she heard a rooster crow, indicating the start of the farm’s day, as she presumed. She groggily walked down the stairs to the den and sat down on the couch.

“Mornin,’” said a deep voice, Mystic held back a gasp as she sharply turned to see Big Mac flipping some pancakes for breakfast.

“Oh,” she said, “Hi.”

“Yer up early, Ah expected AJ would be draggin’ you out of bed,” Big Mac said with a smile.

“Well...” she trailed off, just looking away.

“Weird dream?” Big Mac asked, causing Mystic to look back at him, “Ah can tell, AJ sometimes had that look in her eyes when she had’em.”

“Oh, yeah. Weird dream” replied Mystic, the picture of the figure in her mind. She slightly shuddered, starting to push it to the back of her mind, as she fully woke up. Big Mac continued to cook for breakfast as the mare continued to sit. She did her best to forget about the nightmare but it wasn’t going away so easily.

Get a grip, Mystic!” Mystic thought as she formed a glare, trying to assure herself, You are a warrior! A fighter and you don’t need anypony else! You’ve fought massive beasts! You’ve traversed mountains, chasms, and hot savannas! I am Mystic, nopony gets me scared and fearful! Not even a nightmare!

Her gaze lowered onto the couch she sat on. I can’t believe one emerged after for so long...

She took a deep breath in, trying to calm down. Slowly breathing out, she did calm down and her look softened. She smirked to herself retained back to her old self.

“Uh Mystic?” said a voice. Mystic turned to see Big Mac looking at her as he placed the pancakes on the table, “Ah hope ya don’t mind, but ya left yer outfit out and Applejack washed it last night.”

Mystic shrugged, “It’s fine, I needed to wash it anyway.”

“And if ya also don’t mind, we’ll have Rarity fix that ripped off pant leg for ya, too,” said Big Mac.

“I do have an extra outfit in my satchel, I think I’ll fix the other one myself.”

“Oh, she’ll take good care of it, don’t you worry,” Big Mac smiled.

Mystic huffed in annoyance, “Fine. I’ll be putting it on later, even though I always wear it when I go out traveling.”

“It’s yer fighting and traveling outfit?” Big Mac raised a curious eyebrow.

“Yep. Or outfits in this case.”

Mystic leaned back into the couch, crossing her forelegs.

“Breakfast is almost ready,” she heard Big Mac say. Mystic only nodded in response. 





A few minutes passed until Applejack came down the stairs.

“Hey y’all!” she greeted, “Mornin’ Big Mac.”

“Mornin,’” replied Big Mac.

Applejack turned to Mystic who hasn’t moved, “Mornin’ Mystic.”

Mystic didn’t reply, causing the farmer to sigh. She turned back to Big Mac and stepped next to him.

“Ah think she might have some hard feelings about what Ah said yesterday,” she said.

“Maybe,” replied Big Mac, “Just try to work ‘round her and open yerself up to her some. Maybe she’ll do the same.”

“Ah’ll try,” Applejack rubbed her chin some, “Ah think Ah’ll show’er that workin’ here isn’t labor, it can be fun, too.” She smiled, “Ah think Ah’ll show’er what Apple Bloom and Ah do when we pick up the bad apples.”

Big Mac smiled in agreement, “That’s a start, think of other things to do as well.”

Applejack nodded, then they heard Granny Smith shouting for Apple Bloom to get up out of bed. Soon, the table was set and all of them sat together to enjoy breakfast.







Now wearing her adventure outfit, Mystic followed Applejack and Apple Bloom out to the orchard. Apple Bloom skipped along happily as Celestia’s sun began to warm up the surrounding land. The storm has knocked down some small branches and apples from the trees, but it wasn’t too bad. Mystic saw Big Mac going around the farm to ensure everything’s stable.

“Mystic, have ya bucked apples before?” Applejack suddenly asked.

Mystic looked at her, “I’ve not bucked trees before.”

“Well, Ah’ll show ya how ta buck’em, be sure you get the bucking just right so you don’t twist a hoof or sprain it,” Applejack advised.

Mystic nodded, letting her know she got the message. The three ponies approached an apple tree and Applejack stood next to it.

“Okay,” she said, getting Mystic to pay attention. “First, make sure yer forehooves are firmly on the ground.” Applejack demonstrated by standing firm and turning her hind legs to the tree. “You want to have yer back legs aimed right at the tree,” she lifted her hind legs up and formed a look like she’s about to buck the tree, “Draw yer hooves back.” Then she threw her hind legs back, landing a firm kick on the tree, causing it to shake and the apples fall perfectly into the three buckets. Applejack smiled, proud of herself.

“See? That’s all there is to it,” she said, facing Mystic. “Any questions?”

“Not really,” replied Mystic.

“Okay, now you try,” said Applejack, she pointed at a nearby tree, “Go buck that tree.”

Mystic sighed before she walked on over and got into the position Applejack showed her. Apple Bloom watched with some anticipation as Mystic made sure she was properly positioned. Lifting her hind legs and throwing a solid kick to the tree, the tree shook and most of the apples fell into the bucket. Some landed outside of it, but one rogue apple happened to land on Mystic’s horn.

Apple Bloom giggled while Applejack smiled proudly.

“See? Not bad fer yer first tree!” she said.

Mystic annoyingly took the apple off her horn while Applejack chuckled, “Don’t worry, that’ll happen less often as ya do it more.” Mystic just tossed the apple aside.

“Now that Ah’ve shown ya how to buck, let’s get started on harvesting,” Applejack announced.

“Can’t wait,” Mystic replied with a deadpan voice.

“Oh, come on, it’ll be fun!” Apple Bloom cheered as she hopped over to another tree, “And Applejack will later show ya something we usually do together!”

“Again, can’t wait.”







Applejack drank from her cup, savoring the water trickling down her throat. Big Mac had cleaned up all of the branches and apples the storm knocked down and all were working safely. The farmer watched Mystic going to another apple tree. The unicorn turned away from it and bucked it. Applejack smiled, impressed by Mystic’s stamina and strength to keep up with her and her siblings.

A chuckle escaped her throat, “Maybe we’ll have her help myself and Apple Bloom clean up the rotten apples.” Her smile grew, relishing in how many times she and her sister made that into a game.

“Keep at it y’all! We’re makin’ good progress!” Applejack shouted.

“Eeyup!” Big Mac said as he picked up three buckets on his back.

Applejack finished her water and turned to focus on where she should head next, but her eyes caught the unmistakable form of Twilight Sparkle standing a little ways off. When the princess noticed Applejack saw her, she waved her over. Knowing Twilight wouldn’t be here at this time, this must be important.

“Keep workin’ y’all, Twi wants to speak to me,” she said to everypony else.

With that, Applejack trotted over to her friend, a smile on her face.

“Howdy, Twi, what’re you doing here?” she asked.

“I got a message from Celestia. I’ve been telling the others,” Twilight explained.

Applejack tensed up a little, “Is it bad? Is Equestria under attack?”

“No, but it’s a caution.”

Applejack relaxed a little, but remained aware, “So, what did the princess have to say?”

Twilight leaned closer to Applejack, she wrapped a wing around her friend’s back and turned her away from the working ponies.

“There have been some strange sightings of figures going around Western and Northern Equestria,” she said, Applejack’s eyes widened as she went on, “They’ve not been seen around Canterlot or anywhere near here though, not even around major cities.”

“What are they?” Applejack asked.

“We don’t know, but they’ve caused a bit of alarm, ponies are watching but they’ve not caused anypony harm yet.”

Applejack sighed, “Ma sister and friends are goin’ campin just outside Sweet Apple Acres in a couple of nights, maybe Ah should have’em cancel it.”

“I’ll let you decide that, but Celestia does have soldiers patrolling around the sites and haven’t seen anything since,” Twilight explained. “There’ve been some pawprints seen, too, but it looks like they were purposely somewhat obscured.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Celestia will let us know because if there is a threat, we need to be ready,” Twilight explained, “Truth be told, I think your sister can have her campout since we’re keeping a close eye out.”

“Okay, Ah’ll consider it.”

Twilight unwrapped her wing from Applejack and turned to look at the working ponies. Applejack saw Twilight’s gaze had landed on Mystic.

“So, how’s it going with her?” she asked.

“There’ve been some ups and downs, but she’s not actin’ like she wants to hurt us. But she ain’t so friendly either,” replied Applejack.

Twilight sighed, “Well, she got her work in town done as I bet you know. We’ll show her what we are at our best. Plus...” She smiled a little, “Pinkie’s been eager to meet her officially.”

“She’s met her already, hasn’t she?” Applejack raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, but she considers those not official meetings and wants to introduce herself one on one,” Twilight giggled, “If anypony can show a good time, it’s her.”

“Well, tell’er she needs to finish some work and maybe she could meet her before lunch.”

“I don’t think I need to, she’s Pinkie,” Twilight said simply.

“Good point.”







Mystic has moved to another part of the orchard while the apple family continued to work, but she’s not too far off as Applejack told her to go over here and not go wandering off. Mystic huffed as she wiped some sweat from her brow.

“Well, well, well,” said a familiar voice, Mystic turned to see Rainbow giving a cocky, yet victorious smirk, “Isn’t it, Miss troublesome?”

"Oh, look, it's Miss liar liar,” Mystic shot back, causing Rainbow to scowl.

“Hey, you needed to be handled! We’ve had enough trouble with the School and now something else’s come up! I’m glad I handled you before you could cause any more trouble,” Rainbow reasoned.

“Oh, trouble with the School? I wonder whose fault that is?” Mystic mocked, giving an implying look to Rainbow.

“It isn’t me, it’s bullies all right?!”

“Whatever.”

“I came here to make sure you’re doing your job and...”

Mystic formed a very hard glare, "Look, miss hotshot, you have nothing but a fat ego and big mouth. So, unless you have something logical to say to me other than verbally attack me, I suggest you move along."

Rainbow’s eyes widened in surprise and anger. A few seconds later, she opened her mouth to retort but Mystic sharply turned around and levitated an apple bucket alongside her, “Get off my back.” Mystic saw Applejack trotting over and she felt a gust of wind behind her, telling the unicorn Rainbow left in a huff.

Mystic trotted by Applejack with an annoyed look on her face, “Your pegasus friend harassed me.”

Applejack stopped in her tracks, “Who? Rainbow?”

“Yep.”







Mystic trotted back to the barn and placed the bucket down. Grabbing the hose with her magic, she turned it on and began drinking the water out of it. After a few seconds, she sprayed her head with it, cooling herself off a bit.

Suddenly, Pinkie leaped out of a bale of hay, “Hi!”

Mystic yelped, stumbling back, dropping the hose and landing flat on her back. She looked to see Pinkie beaming a big toothy smile, her eyes lit up with excitement, energy, and joy.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie! And I’ve been wanting to meet you properly for so so so so long!” she bubbled happily. Mystic grunted as she sat up.

“Do you not consider some ponies don't want to be startled by somepony else?” she grumbled.

“I wasn’t trying to startle you, I wanted to surprise you!” Pinkie beamed brighter, “Were you surprised? Huh? Huh? Huh?”

“Very...”

“Oh, good! I’m so good at surprises!” Pinkie stood on her hind legs, happily throwing confetti everywhere. Mystic began to feel uncomfortable around this excited mare. Pinkie looked down at Mystic excitedly.

“I know you were busy and probably still are, but I had I had I had to come see you!” she cheered, standing back on hooves but began bouncing in place. Mystic stood up.

“I am busy, and I don’t need you bothering me,” she said, trying to keep her cool. She turned and began walking away.

Only for Pinkie to pop out of an apple basket in front of her, Mystic jumped back with wide eyes.

“Oh, you can take a little while to speak with me!” Pinkie bubbled.

Mystic looked behind her and then back to the apple basket, “How did you-?”

“Anywho,” Pinkie said happily jumping out of the basket and in front of Mystic, who took a step back, “Since I’ve introduced myself, it’s time for you to introduce yourself properly as well!”

Mystic deadpanned, “I think you...”

“Oh, come on, tell me your name so we get an official introduction to each other!”

Mystic sighed in annoyance, “It’s Mystic, okay? Leave me alone!”

“Ohhhhhh!” Pinkie held her cheeks excitedly, “I love love that name! It’s so mysterious! No, no mystifying! No, just amazing!”

“Brilliant,” Mystic began walking off but Pinkie bounced happily alongside her.

“I’m Ponyville’s number one super-travagant premiere party pony! I always give ponies the most fun-mazing and unforgettable parties! I know everypony and I mean everypony in Ponyville!” Pinkie rambled on while Mystic maintained an annoyed look, “And I know we saw each other before but we just didn’t get a proper introduction so that’s why I came over here!”

“And you got that,” Mystic muttered, “And...”

“Aaaaannnnddd I cannot wait until you get your welcome party to Ponyville!” Pinkie declared, causing Mystic’s eyes to widen a little, “Everypony here loves them!”

“Do you ever shut up?”

“I do when I eat cakes and meals every day!” Pinkie explained, she stopped bouncing and continued walking, “Although I do need to sleep, I even talk to myself in my dreams! But hey, what would the world be like if I just shut up?”

Mystic growled, growing more impatient, “A heck of a lot more quieter.”

“I mean the world needs more excitement and fun from ponies like me!” Pinkie hopped in front of Mystic and began walking backward as Mystic walked forward, “Sooo, what’s your favorite food, Mystic? Do you like cake?”

“I like a lot of food, and no, I don’t like cake,” Mystic replied simply.

“Awww, so no favorite? And do you like ice cream? Cookies? Cupcakes?” Pinkie kept spilling questions onto Mystic, “My favorite food is jalapeño red velvet cupcakes!”

Mystic stopped, a disgusted look on her face, “Eeeww! What?! Who eats something like that?”

“What? Those things are delicious!” Pinkie stated cheerfully.

Mystic shuddered, feeling disgusted and more uncomfortable.

“I’ve had multiple friends try them but couldn’t finish them,” Pinkie shrugged, “Can’t imagine why.”

Mystic began trotting and came upon an apple tree. Suddenly Pinkie popped out from the tree’s branches.

“Here! Let me help!” she said.

Before Mystic could say anything, Pinkie began shaking the tree from within the branches. A bunch of rattling sounds came from the tree as apples fell. Mystic dodged some apples but one landed on her horn (again) and two landed on her head, knocking her to the ground. Mystic groaned as she sat up, a bit dizzy. Only to find Pinkie right in front of her.

She yelped again, completely freaked out.

“I finished getting the apples down!” Pinkie said happily.

Mystic groaned loudly, “But now they’re scattered everywhere instead inside the buckets!” She looked to point at them but saw that there weren’t any there.

“What?” she said, eyes wide, then looked and saw them all in the buckets, “Huh?!” She looked back at Pinkie.

“Want me to help some more?” Pinkie asked simply.

Mystic quickly stood up, “No no no! I think you did enough!” She rubbed her head, “How the hay did you do that?”

“Just trying to show some consideration for an extra friend,” replied Pinkie, happy as ever.

Mystic’s eyes widened again, somewhat in horror, “Uhm, no. We’re not friends.”

“Even if you don’t consider us friends now, we will be friends towards one another eventually!” Pinkie briefly frowned and began tapping her chin, “Preferably sooner rather than later.”

Mystic’s eyes darted back and forth, trying to find a way to get away, “Uh, look I need to...” She looked towards the barn, “I need to go do something else!” She took off like a bullet.

Mystic quickly ran around the barn and ducked into it, hiding behind some bales of hay. Huffing loudly, she tried to relax some.

“Oohhh! Let’s play hide and seek!” Pinkie appeared out of nowhere.

“Oh, come on!” Mystic shouted before running off again. 

“Come on, I just want to have fun with you! I’m sure you do too!” Pinkie called in her chipper tone.

“I need to work to pay off my loan!” Mystic called back as she ran into the orchard.

“I can help with that too!” Pinkie insisted.

After running a while, Mystic climbed a tree and hid there. As she hid Pinkie hopped past her. Not wanting to take any chances, she watched as Pinkie hopped out of view.

She waited for a couple of minutes and didn't see her again.

Letting out a breath she didn’t know she’d kept in, she slipped down the trunk and landed without making a sound. She began sneaking off, making sure she didn’t make a single noise. Then, she felt a hoof tap her back. She froze and didn’t turn around.

“Oh, I completely forgot to ask if you like balloons and streamers!” said a familiar voice.

Mystic darted off again while Pinkie giggled, “Wow, you’re fast! But not as fast as Rainbow’s flying! She’s a real speedster!”

Mystic continued running, but then she tripped and fell flat on her face. Standing up again, she saw Pinkie again in front of her again. She turned away and was about to run but paused and knew Pinkie would find her again.

“Oh, what’s the point?!” she bellowed, and whirled to look right at Pinkie, nostrils flaring, “What?!”

“Oh, great! Done with your run? I’d love to get started preparing your party! Everypony including you’s gonna love it!” she jumped into the air and began excitedly flailing her hooves, “So what do you want at it?”

Mystic bit her lower lip and had a freaked out look in her eyes as Pinkie continued flailing her hooves. Not seeing a way out of this, she let out her answer.

“Fine! Just get me the best of what you think is the best! Streamers! Balloons! Get it!” she bellowed out without thinking, but lying about attending.

Pinkie gasped happily, she stopped flailing her hooves and wrapped her hooves around Mystic in a bone-crushing hug 

“Oh, this is gonna be a special party for you! I cannot wait!” she let go of Mystic.

“Yeah yeah sure! Just let me work now and we’ll see about it later!” Mystic lied, trying to get rid of Pinkie.

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie bubbled happily, “See ya at your party!”

Pinkie began hopping away humming a little tune. Mystic held her chest and began breathing in and out, trying to calm down from being faced with the energetic pony.

Idiot, she thought. How in the hay are those other ponies friends with her?! How do they not go crazy?!

“Oh, one more thing!” Pinkie asked from behind her.

Mystic jumped again, she whirled around to face the smiling pony.

“Which do you think sounds better? Chimicherry or cherrychanga? Chimicherry or cherrychanga?”

Mystic’s left eyelid twitched as Pinkie continued to repeat the question.
> Chapter 10 - Problems arising
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In a forest covered in thin snow, many miles from the Crystal Empire, there is a group of soldiers dressed in red and white metal armor. They had greaves, breastplates, and helmets, protecting their heads. All of them had a dragon symbol on their crests on their breasts. They were searching the woods thoroughly around them. All had spears grasped in their magic as their professional eyes carefully looked around every tree, the branches, bushes, and next to a creek. The sun was beginning to set, but their general wants to search no matter how much light there is. One brown, buffy looking unicorn met up with a light grey pegasus mare.

“Any signs found yet, Lieutenant?” he asked in a gruff voice.

“No, not yet,” replied the mare, “We’re surveying everywhere we can.”

“We need to move faster,” said the stallion, “You know the general wants success from highly trained soldiers.”

The pegasus saluted and rejoined some pegasi in the air and they flew in multiple directions to search the area. The buffy unicorn continued to search the woods and came upon a clearing. No creature around as far as he could tell, the towering trees didn’t look damaged by anything. They had to find the signs found inside their boundaries to find-

“Attention!” a voice shouted from behind the unicorn. Immediately the stallion straightened up and saluted.

“General Hong, sir!” he said.

Then, an older looking unicorn, about the height of Big McIntosh, but not as buff stepped out. He has a dark orange coat, a longer horn, a black mane with gray mixed in, a mustache and a goatee. He had the same armor on, but there was some armor covering his sides to protect his other vital areas. He had the same dragon symbol on his breastplate, some silver horseshoes and he had a sword in its sheath on his right side. His piercing blue eyes glared right into the soldier’s soul.

“I’ve heard there hasn’t been any success looking for the tracks,” he said in a mean tone, “You know what I expect of my soldiers.”

The tough-looking unicorn began shaking a little, “W-We’re trying, and-”

“You’ve been trying for hours!” Hong shouted, causing the soldier to topple over. “I’ve hired you to whip my soldiers into shape! You know what happened to my last captain of the guard!”

“Y-yes sir!” the captain stuttered out, getting back on his hooves, “I do know!”

“Do you want to end up like him?!”

“No, sir!”

“Do you want to be the best captain the city has known?!”

“Yes, sir!”

“Then get moving now!”

“Yes sir!” the captain began searching faster.

The general watched him with glaring eyes. He began thinking of what caused him and his squad to come out this far from home. It was a day that began like any other day, then ponies began screaming as they saw something that alerted some soldiers in the area. 

He went out all armored up and they found nothing but large pawprints that led into the direction of Equestria. They had been following the pawprints for days now and they’ve recently vanished.

“Sir!” the captain called, “I’ve found them!” Hong ran over to see what the captain had found and indeed it was the large pawprints he was just thinking of.

“Good work, Captain,” he said. He whistled loudly before waiting a minute before all of his squad came and lined up, saluting to their general.

“The tracks head to the east! We’ll continue before we have to rest for the night! Then we have to alert the ruler of this land know of what we’re dealing with!” he announced, “Somepony carry the white flag to let them know we’re not here to start any fights!”

“Yes sir!” they replied.

“Good! Now move out!”

With that, all of them began trotting and Hong followed them with a determined look in his eyes.







While the land seemed peaceful and many ponies went to and fro in various places, in the middle of a large forest with a field next to it is having unexpected intruders within it. The forest wasn’t as large or as dangerous as the Everfree, but ponies tend to leave it be because there have been environmental ponies standing up for it and protecting it from being bulldozed, and it’s being considered to one day be a national forest for the land of Equestria.

A medium-sized snake slithers along a large branch close to the ground, sticking its tongue out to find its food. As it continued its hunt, it stopped to look around at its surroundings. Wait, was that movement? Yes! A few mice scurry along the forest floor, one would be a perfect meal for this hungry snake. Going into stealth mode, the snake slithered off its branch to...

BAM!

A large pawprint slammed right on top of the snake, killing it instantly! The mice scurried away while the predator lifted the snake up to look at it. It’s a muscular lioness, she had bronze armor on with a gold star in the middle of her chest plate and had a symbol of the same lion found on the medallion Mystic had picked up. The lioness had a predatory look in her eyes as she smirked, happy to have caught some dinner. She placed the snake in a small bag, turned around and began walking back to camp.

This lioness’s name is Leandra, the toughest and most aggressive of all of the lionesses and even surpassing some lions in the pride. She’s very loyal to her pride and the crown. 

“Things seem to be going as planned,” she muttered, “Everylion is doing their part, but some idiot rookies have nearly blown our cover! Why did they even come?!”

She growled in annoyance, hating them for almost blowing their cover, they know what happens to lions like them, don’t they? Execution of course. Leandra’s always believed to push herself beyond her limits no matter what the cost is, even if it’s at other creatures’ expenses, and nothing’s stopped her since.

Leandra entered the camp that’s been set up after successfully infiltrating the border with no issues. Definitely foolish of them not to guard it as the pride does theirs. Gazing around the camp, Leandra caught a view of some tents made up, a place in the middle to sit down, some lions playing a game at a table, a couple of lionesses training with one another by fighting, a couple more lionesses were eating a freshly killed deer as a meal. One smaller lion came over to get some too, but the females growled at him causing him to run off in fear. These lions weren’t smaller as seen in Equestria, no, these lions are larger and meaner looking. Some of her kind caught sight of Leandra and stepped back in fear from her. She kept her look hard, walking proudly amongst them.

“That was my shield there!” a voice cried.

“No, mine has these scratches on it! You recently made another one, remember?” another voice argued.

Snarling, Leandra turned to the right to see a couple of young male lions arguing with one another and both are holding shields.

“That’s what you want me to think you nimwad!” the first one argued.

“What?!” the second roared, “How dare you! You’re a turd in the wind!”

“Oh, that’s it!” the first lion leapt at the second lion and they both began fighting one another, swiping claws and eyes full of fury. As they fought, some other lions just looked and rolled their eyes. Leandra stomped over to them.

“All right!” she growled, “Break it up you two incompetent baboons!”

The two lions stopped fighting, faced her and pointed at one another, “He started it!”

“I don’t care if it was started by a hyena, antelope or if it was just the wind that caused you to get in a fury, we don’t need this kind of behavior while on this mission!” Leandra got right into their faces, “You got that? Or do you want to answer to the King?”

The two young lion’s eyes widened in fear, “N-No! No, we don’t!”

“Good! Now, what do you say?!”

The two lions turned to one another.

“I’m sorry I called you a nimwad and tried to accuse you for taking my shield,” the first lion said.

“A-And I’m sorry I called you a turd in the wind,” the second apologized.

“Good,” Leandra said in a simple tone, “Now get to the track and run fifty laps! Both of you will carry one of you on their back and the next will go!”

“Y-Yes ma’am!” they both stammered out, clearly not wanting to do that but with Leandra’s authority matching that of the Captain and the King, they scampered off. Leandra rolled her eyes, knowing the two idiots were just saying apologies to satisfy her without really feeling sorry for what they did. A major factor is because they’ve fought five times for petty reasons in the last nine days.

Not deterred from where she’s heading, Leandra started making her way to a cave that’s been modified with some golden lion decorations and a four-star plaque on the cave’s right side. Taking another glance around, Leandra saw some more lions training and another sharpening spears.

We’ve got to do our best to be discreet, she thought. This land has somewhat more defense and guard systems than what we’d thought, plus there’re a lot of ponies around.” She smirked to herself. Nothing that General Amra and I can’t handle for the King to get things ready for his arrival sometime after we're done conquering.

Then she heard a whooshing sound, her ears perked up and she looked to her left to see a blur of a lion that had headed into camp. When there was a brief glow, the lion turned back to normal. He breathed a bit as Leandra’s look hardened and she stomped over to him.

The lion looked to see Leandra.

“You are late!” she roared.

“I-I know!” the lion stammered out, “But...”

“Do you know you could’ve jeopardized our entire operation?!”

“Y-Yes but I wasn’t followed and I handled things so we’d remain discreet!”

Leandra got right in his face, “Did you now? Or did you let a flower pot fall onto a pony and knock her out?”

The lion’s eyes widened in horror as Leandra continued, “One of our vultures told us you framed the pony for a crime she didn’t commit and you didn’t end her right then and there! Why?!”

“I just thought she’d keep quiet and being framed will keep us...”

“But not forever!” Leandra roared again, she turned to some lionesses walking over, “Take him away and have him executed right after he describes the pony so we’d have no witnesses! Report back to Amra and I!”

“Right away, Miss Leandra!” the two lionesses said in unison.

The lion protested in fear as the two lionesses seized him and Leandra watched with a cold expression. She turned back to the cave, honestly as feared, powerful and resourceful lions and lionesses can be, some can be very incompetent and dimwitted, which she does her best to keep them in line.

She headed into the cave where she saw a larger lion with a dark brown mane, he had golden armor on with a four-star plaque on his chest piece. His cape fluttered a bit behind him as he stood up.

“Did we have another one mess up?” he asked.

“Yes General Amra, framed a pony for a crime instead of killing her on the spot, and it took him far too long to find us at the meeting place,” Leandra explained.

“He knew to come here right? We’ve been here for a few days.”

“Yes, but it seems he might’ve gotten lost or lost the map.”

General Amra sighed, “Why can’t we get everylion to get with the picture here?”

“You tell me, General.”

“I don’t know,” replied Amra.

“Since that’s taken care of, we’ve got some business to discuss about our stakeouts and scouting,” Leandra said, walking over and sitting on a large flat rock.

“Oh, yes,” said Amra. Leandra pulled out the snake she’d killed earlier.

“And here’s a little snack for you,” she said.

“Thanks very much,” replied Amra, taking the snake and then biting its head off. He spat it out and began eating the body. “So, what have you got?”

“Well the vultures saw a massive city built on a mountain in the distance, an Empire made of crystals to the north, and there’re several other major cities.”

“Any weaknesses you can find yet?”

“We think we can get around behind the large mountain containing the big city, and there’s quite a bit of forest on the way there. But there are some large rivers and a lake we need to avoid,” Leandra explained.

“Interesting, I think we can also try another route past a little village next to a forest larger and thicker than this one,” said Amra, finishing off his snake, “We can try the side of the mountain as well. There’re surprisingly fewer ponies than on the east or west coasts as the vulture scouts told me.”

“Good to know the vultures are not causing attention, if so, not much attention then.”

“Yes,” said Amra, “I just hope the others can pull through.”

Leandra rolled her eyes, “Honestly, Amra, with all due respect sometimes you’re a little soft on them, I know how to keep them in line, don’t I?”

“I do know, but I’ve been general long before you were a teen.”

“Survival of the fittest, Amra.”

Amra nodded, “And I agree with that.” He rubbed his chin, “So, we’ll send out another small party out later tonight to that mountain to deter what our next move is.” He smiled evilly, “If there’s an opening, we’ll be sure to catch them off guard like the sneaky, resilient lions we are.”

Leandra returned the sinister smile, “And I’ll make sure the vultures and group scour the area hard. Very very hard.”

“Good. Very good.”

Then, they heard some stones rumbling. They turned and saw four stones aglow with red magic. Their eyes widened as Amra got up and slammed his paw in front of them. Leandra joined his side. 

The magic shot upwards and formed a circle of swirling red magic. Both bowed before it as a much larger lion, sitting on a throne came into view. 

Wait, this lion has a bipedal-animal like body, in a golden robe and has a gold crown on him. His mane is brownish red, he has scars on his rough-looking face, amber eyes and a slight growth of white hair from his chin.

“King Clawdius,” Amra greeted, “Good afternoon, Your Highness.”

“Good afternoon, Your Highness,” Leandra greeted.

The werelion sighed as he contained his hard look, “Have you got any news for me yet?”

“We’re working on a plan to take a large city of gold and white on a large mountain, Your Highness,” replied Amra, “We’re sending out some vultures and a team to check it out thoroughly tonight.”

“Get them to it as soon as possible,” Clawdius growled, “I’m tired of ruling over this desolate and harsh place. I need to expand my kingdom’s borders!”

“And you will have your rule expanded, we’ll have the city conquered within 48 hours, you’ll see,” Amra insisted.

Clawdius leaned forward, his gaze making his two subjects tense up but maintain their professional looks.

“Remember, if you all fail this, there will be dire consequences, I’ve gotten you into this pride. I can take you out. Fail me on this and you’ll be broken and have your remains scattered all across Oogundaa,” he threatened.

“It won’t be a problem, sire,” replied Amra.

“Good. Just make sure you stay with the program and if any other lions or lionesses make things difficult, kill them,” Clawdius leaned back into his throne.

“Yes sire,” Leandra said without hesitation, Amra nodded, feeling some concern for the others but he said “Yes sire” as well.

“Now, get going, you have 48 hours to take the city,” said Clawdius before he hung up the call.

Amra turned to Leandra, “Make sure that we all have enough magic to get us there fast and undetected.”

“Right away.”





What the Pride doesn’t know, is from the executed lion outside the camp, a small bit of dark purple magic seeped out of his dead eyes.
> Chapter 11 - A word of kindness
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy hummed happily to herself as she trotted along the dirt path to Sweet Apple Acres. It was yet another beautiful morning, the sun rising just above the apple trees. The pegasus mentally recalled what she’d done for the day - she’s fed and watered all of her animals in her cottage and attended the animals at her sanctuary. 

A smile broke out on her face as she recalled a conversation she had with Applejack.

“So, you’re okay with me taking Mystic on a picnic?” Fluttershy’s voice echoed.

“Ah’m sure,” replied Applejack. “Jus’ have’er back before tomorrow afternoon.”

Fluttershy entered the farm’s property, spotting Big Mac pushing a barrel up against the barn.

“Hello,” Fluttershy greeted sweetly.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac nodded, returning the smile.

“I’m here to get Mystic out of working for a while. Applejack said I could when I was ready.”

Realization flashed through Big Mac’s eyes, “Eeyup.”

“Where is she?”

“Helpin’ Granny in the kitchen.”

Fluttershy held back a giggle, “Does she know anything about cooking apple dishes?”

“Eenope.”

“Let’s go get her and see what’s going on.”

“Eeyup.”

Big Mac and Fluttershy began walking to the homestead.

“So, how are things going with Mystic so far?” Fluttershy asked.

“A few bumps here and there,” replied Big Mac.

Fluttershy sighed, “Well, I hope to give her a little picnic because she's been working so hard.”

“Ah agree,” said Big Mac, "She could use a friend ta help her."

“Is something wrong?”

“Ah think she might have a bad past, but Ah don't know more than that.”

“Well, I do want to talk to her and let her get out of here for a little bit. Everypony deserves a little kindness.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac smiled.

A soft boom came from the kitchen, but before the two ponies could run to see what’s going on, Mystic nearly busted the door off its hinges, her mane covered in pie materials.

“Ugh!” Mystic groaned loudly, “If only that mare would do things faster instead of being exactly specific and slow!”

“What’s going on?” Fluttershy asked.

Mystic turned to face her and Big Mac, “Well Granny Smith wanted to have me make pies so they’d make it to the Gala thing, but she’s just slow and gets a little too specific when making them!”

“So, why’re you covered in pie then?”

“I tried figuring it out on my own but then something went funky inside the oven and when I pulled it out it exploded on me! Thankfully it’d just gotten in there so it wasn’t hot,” Mystic huffed, running a hoof through her mane.

Big Mac sighed, “Sorry Mystic, Granny’s like that. Ah’ll take over for ya.”

“Why you think I can’t handle this?” Mystic formed a light glare.

Fluttershy stepped up, “What he means is that you’re getting a break today.”

Mystic’s look softened some, but formed a skeptical look, “Why? I need to get things done.”

“But you’re overworking yourself whether you know it or not, and even Applejack takes a break from hard work,” Fluttershy explained.

“I’m fine,” replied Mystic, but she did feel somewhat worn out and her muscles still ached.

“No, you’re not, you need a break.”

Mystic sighed, “This is another one of your ‘making a pony doing something for their good and nothing will change your mind’ thing again isn’t it?”

“Yes. Yes, it is.”

Mystic groaned, wanting to get these ponies out of her mane, but before she could say anything else, Fluttershy spoke up, “Nothing will be lost and Applejack said she’d cover some of the costs of it.”

Mystic raised her eyebrows, a little surprised, “What?”

“Mystic, don’t you want a break?” Fluttershy countered, “You have done a lot. You deserve a break.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac agreed.

Mystic formed an annoyed look as she looked at the duo.

“Okay,” she said, causing Fluttershy to beam brightly, “Let me just get this stuff out of my mane.”

“And Ah’ll help Granny,” said Big Mac, “Ah know how ta cook the pies and other recipes.”

“I bet you do,” Mystic deadpanned causing the red stallion to chuckle.







Now that her mane was freed of the pie materials, she and Fluttershy headed out of Sweet Apple Acres and off the trail. Mystic was a little curious about why, but kept following her. Fluttershy breathed in deep and a smile spread on her features.

“Isn’t nature just lovely, Mystic?” she asked.

“It’s... nice,” replied Mystic, looking around at the open field with waving grass, “Didn’t I tell you I don’t get into it as much as you?”

“Yes, I was just asking because it is and I love sharing it with others,” Fluttershy explained.

“That first part was a little out there, Fluttershy.”

“Just have a look around.”

Mystic did so, looking at the trees, the beautiful blue sky with some white puffy clouds. She saw some birds flying and an eagle fly above them, too. She looked down at the luscious grass and a couple of bunnies hopped along.

“I prefer this over a city anyway,” she finally said.

“Me too, even though Canterlot’s lovely,” said Fluttershy, “Though Rarity loves them much more than I do.”

Mystic just rolled her eyes at the mention of Rarity, but before she could say something about her, she needed to address the elephant in the room.

“Fluttershy, why are you hanging out with me?” she asked, “I did put your animals to sleep and tricked you so I could leave.”

Fluttershy’s smile faded, “I know, but I’m not a pony to hold a grudge. And I do forgive you for what you did.”

“Why?”

“You may not admit it, but I think you are a good pony underneath. You did all this work very well.”

“Do I need to tell you why I did it at first? I could just run off again and not do it at all.”

“Maybe, but with our time together when we met, I have a belief you are worthwhile to make friends with,” Fluttershy smiled, “I believe everypony out there should have a chance at friendship.”

“You seem really naïve, little one.”

“Maybe. I was a lot more back then, but I have grown a lot more since then and I don't mind helping strangers out.”

Mystic sighed in annoyance, but couldn’t find herself to say much more. This mare was just being nice to her.

“I always look for the best in ponies, even the worst ponies can become good. A lot of ponies are broken in this world, Mystic,” Fluttershy frowned, “We may not know what it is that broken but if we can find out what it is, we can do our best and help them and let them be the best they can be.”

Mystic felt a little touched at that as Fluttershy went on, “The world might be cruel at times, but with a little kindness and compassion, it can go a long way.”

Mystic had listened to what she’d said, she didn’t fully know what to say. She furrowed her brow, trying to make sense of it.

“Anyway, we’re here,” said Fluttershy. Mystic looked and saw a bunch of Fluttershy’s critters with her, Harry and Angel were there too. Instead of scowling at her like Mystic thought they would, they smiled and waved her over, Except a white bunny who had a glare on his face.) There is a picnic set up and there were sandwiches, fruits, and nuts to eat too.

“Fluttershy... I don’t know if I should be around them,” said Mystic.

“Oh, come on, it’ll be fine,” Fluttershy insisted.

Mystic sighed again and reluctantly joined Fluttershy and the critters for their picnic. 

Soon they began eating and Mystic began enjoying her sandwich while the critters chittered and chattered with one another. Fluttershy giggled at some of them.

“You know, Mystic,” said Fluttershy, “I understand if you don’t want to be friends.”

Mystic raised an eyebrow, “Why? Aren’t you all about friendship?”

“Yes, and I always will be. But I’m not going to force myself upon you if you don’t want me as a friend. Nopony should disrespect another pony’s boundaries and if they don’t want friendship right away.”

“I thought you’d make anypony your friend no matter what.”

“No, we just try our best to show everypony how we can be the best examples of friendship we can be. I mean, look, a fashionista, an athlete, a party planner, a farmer, a shy pegasus like me, and a pony into books? It seems unlikely we’d be friends, but it works in more ways than you might think.”

“So?”

“Friendship is truly special, Mystic. It’s the most powerful magic known and nothing can take that away from true friends.”

Mystic frowned, she thought about what she’d just heard, she looked at her sandwich for a minute then back at Fluttershy’s smile.

“Look, Shy,” she said in a soft tone, “I'm sure you're very nice, but you don't even know me. You don't even know what I am.”

“I know enough, you’re not a bad pony, Mystic.”

Mystic sighed again, “I don’t know if you know what you’re talking about.”

“I believe I do,” Fluttershy reached out and grabbed Mystic’s hoof, “I think you’re special, Mystic.”

Mystic’s eyes widened when she heard that, she didn’t expect to hear that from Fluttershy’s lips. Mystic shook her head, “I... what made you a psychiatrist?”

“I’m no psychiatrist, Mystic, just a pony that doesn’t mind lending an ear and helpful advice when I can,” Fluttershy said softly.

Mystic felt a little emotional. What? Nopony so far has gotten her like this in all her time being here, and yet, here is a pegasus who takes care of animals, is shy and not the fastest flyer, talking to her, and making her feel this way.

How the hay is she doing this? Mystic thought. Suddenly, the memory of a particular yellow filly reemerged. A sense of sadness came to her as she remembered Sunshine’s soft eyes and beautiful smile. Just like this mare in front of her.

Mystic cleared her throat, shaking the emotions off, “Well... that’s something about you.”

Fluttershy smiled, “I’ve got great ways of looking into ponies, or creatures as some of my friends say.” The unicorn felt a little uncomfortable, she pulled her hoof away and stood up.

“I’m sorry,” Fluttershy apologized, “I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable.”

“It’s... fine?” Mystic said, still processing what's going on.

Fluttershy stood up, she smiled again.

“I hope you don’t mind,” she said, stepping forward.

“About wha-?” Mystic began to ask, but was cut off when Fluttershy hugged her.







“-and that’s what Rarity and I try to do on the weekends,” said Fluttershy.

After Fluttershy finished hugging Mystic the duo went back to eating their food and the pegasus told her some little stories about her and her animal friends, how she got into the sport of buckball and her times with Rarity at the spa.

“You go to spas with her?” Mystic asked.

“Yes, it’s quite relaxing, maybe you can consider going sometime,” Fluttershy replied.

Mystic didn’t know how to respond to that, she’d never been to a spa and never considered going to one in her life. Just seemed like another thing frou-frou ponies would do.

As they walked, Mystic noticed a building with old looking antiques and a sign indicating they sold antiques. Her eyes widened, remembering the medallion. It could be considered an antique, couldn’t it?

“Fluttershy?” Mystic said.

“Yes?” replied Fluttershy.

“Is that an antique store?”

Fluttershy looked to where Mystic was looking, “Why yes. Do you like antiques?”

“Uh...” Mystic trailed off, thinking of something to say, “I have had some before and the store just reminded me of them.”

“Oh, really?”

“Yes.”

“Why don’t we head o...”

“No, not right now,” Mystic quickly said, “I’m not too into them.”

Mystic inwardly winces when she saw Fluttershy seemed a little surprised by her quick answer.

“Okay, well, shall we continue on?”

“Yes, let’s,” replied Mystic, thankful that Fluttershy didn’t question her further. As they left, Mystic made a mental note to come back to the shop later after she was done here or when the appropriate time was. She had to.

“So, where are you taking me?” Mystic wondered.

“You’ll see,” Fluttershy smiled, “It’ll show you how wonderful friendship is, even though others can be very different from one another.”

Mystic didn’t reply but she does have a small bit of curiosity as she followed Fluttershy.







Meanwhile, at the School’s fountain square, the Crusaders were sitting next to it and talking about who they should tutor next.

“What about some of those ponies who have congressponies as parents?” Scootaloo suggested.

“That’d be a good idea,” Apple Bloom smiled, “If we can show them how good we are we’re sure to let their parents know this School is great for ponies and everycreature.”

“We just need to be a little careful,” Sweetie cautioned, “Twilight’s having enough trouble with some rich pony that has connections to them. We don’t want to cause a misunderstanding.”

“Oh, right,” Apple Bloom and Sweetie realized in unison.

“But we can still try,” Sweetie smiled, “We just need to figure out how to approach them. A couple of them are friendly and need tutoring.”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo agreed, but then something from last night came to Scootaloo’s mind.

“I...I still think somepony else needs more than tutoring,” she smirked, feeling excited.

“Who?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I think you know who,” Scootaloo said in an excited tone.

“Scootaloo,” Apple Bloom interjected, “Try to keep calm, y’all nearly flipped out and exposed it when we’re supposed to handle it. Not to mention we need ta respect her.”

“I know,” replied Scootaloo, lowering her voice to a whisper, “It’s just... an older pony with a blank flank? That’s a unique challenge.”

“Applejack told us to give her some space and we’ll approach her when the time is right, but like Ah said last night, we’ll do this right,” Apple Bloom said in a certain tone.

Sweetie Belle covered her mouth in excitement, holding in a squeal. Her eyes widened in excitement, Apple Bloom turned and looked to see Mystic walking in with Fluttershy.

“Oh, ponyfeathers,” Apple Bloom muttered. She looked to her friends, “Let’s get outta here.” Scootaloo nodded and she and Apple Bloom both bolted, but Sweetie Belle just stood there completely excited, so Apple Bloom came back and pushed her out of the square.





With Mystic and Fluttershy, the unicorn gazed around at all the surrounding area. The School was bustling with all of the students hanging out, studying, or just minding their own business.

“Wow, this is a lot,” she said.

“I know,” replied Fluttershy, “While there a lot of ponies around here, we have six students here that’re some of our very best.”

Mystic raised an eyebrow but let Fluttershy continue to lead her, “I’m listening.”

Fluttershy smiled wider, feeling a sense of pride in the School, “This school might look successful now, but it didn’t always get started that way. We did try to follow the E.E.A’s guidelines but came to the realization that this School should do things differently.”

“E.E.A?” Mystic asked.

“The Equestrian Education Association, they’re in charge of all the schools around Equestria, except this one. It’s its own thing.”

“Interesting.”

“It’s a long story, but look, the students I want to show you are right there,” Fluttershy motioned her head towards the Young Six. Mystic looked and her eyes widened. She saw a dragon, a yak, a pony, a griffon, a hippogriff, and... was that a changeling?

Why was a changeling here? Why are all these creatures hanging out? Mystic’s chest tightened, her heart raced as she clenched her jaw. The way they hung out just sitting and talking.

Why are they here? All creatures don’t act like this, she thought. How could this be? The way all creatures are, this seemed like a façade.

“You okay?” she suddenly heard.

Mystic snapped out of her thoughts and swallowed the anger rising within her. “I’m fine. Just thinking.”

Fluttershy nodded. “I see.”

They dare try to be friends when they know they naturally shouldn’t be? Mystic thought, That’s low to put on a show like this.

It showed how selfish all creatures were in their own performances and misled beliefs.

Then the bell rang, causing the students and Mystic to look up, and when Mystic looked back at them, they were heading off to their class.

“Well, that was interesting,” said Mystic, clearing her throat “They seem like friends.”

“Oh, we’re not done yet,” Fluttershy smiled, “Follow me.”

Fluttershy began following the students and Mystic’s eyes widened a little.

“Wait, we’re going to see them personally?” Mystic’s eyes widened.

“Yes, Twilight doesn’t mind minor interruptions unless it’s friendship related,” replied Fluttershy.

“I... I mean I don’t want to impose...” Mystic rubbed her foreleg awkwardly.

“You’re not. I’m doing this on my own choice, so come on.”

Mystic flashed a look of uncertainty but she followed Fluttershy, feeling nervous and angered that she’ll have to witness this right upfront.







Mystic watched Fluttershy walk up to one of the corridor’s doors. She gently knocked on it. Mystic’s heart leapt. Her stomach swirled. She felt hot.

Then, the door opened, causing Mystic to nearly jump. It was the purple dragon she’d seen before.

“Oh, hey Fluttershy!” he greeted with a smile, “What’re you doing here? Don’t you have the day off?”

“Oh, yes, but I wanted to bring in a guest so she can meet the students,” Fluttershy explained, “I’m showing her how different anycreature can be and be friends.” She motioned her head to Mystic, causing Spike’s eyes to widen but nod at her.

“Well, come on in,” said Spike.

Mystic stayed in the hall as Fluttershy entered the classroom, “Hello students.”

All of the students greeted their professor with excitement.

“Is this a surprise visit?” a bubbly voice cried, “This is very surprising!”

“Didn’t Professor Fluttershy have day off?” another student asked.

“Yes, but I wanted to bring a guest in,” Fluttershy explained. “I’m teaching her a little bit as well as getting to know her some.”

Mystic heard the students marvel. Fluttershy turned to the door, still smiling. Nopony entered yet, so Fluttershy motioned her hoof for Mystic to come in. With a gulp, Mystic walked in, feeling as if the whole world were watching her. She did her best to maintain a strong look. But Mystic could tell she wasn’t doing well.

“Everycreature, meet Mystic,” she said. Mystic formed an awkward grin and just waved.

“Wow, sweet outfit,” the orange dragoness smirked.

Mystic rubbed her left foreleg, “Uh, thanks?”

“I like her!” a hippogriff cheered, “She looks awesome!”

Fluttershy giggled, “She’s quite the pony.” She looked at Mystic, “Mystic, why don’t you tell the students what I’ve been teaching you today?”

Mystic bit her tongue. “Okay.” She faced the students and gazed at them, most notably at the different species, “Well, Fluttershy has been telling me how the most unlikely of characters can be friends.” She pointed at the creatures, “Such as all of you. She used you guys as an example.” She put her hoof down, “I must admit, it’s bizarre but fascinating.”

“And totally worthwhile,” said a tannish pony with a green mane, “We might be different species but that doesn’t get in the way of our friendship.”

Mystic nodded.

“Where do you live, Mystic?” asked Sandbar, “Vanhoover? Manehattan?”

“Actually,” Mystic stood on her hind legs and leaned back against the desk, “I don’t even live in Equestria.”

The students gasped, baffled and their eyes filled with wonder, Mystic noticed Fluttershy’s widened a bit, too.

“Wait, orange pony don’t live in pony land?” a yak asked, confused.

“Nope.”

The yak rubbed her head as if she hadn’t heard of ponies living outside Equestria.

“Why don’t pony live in pony land?” the yak asked, narrowing her eyes as if she were trying to understand this pony, “Yona confused. Thought all ponies lived in pony land.”

“I guess you learned that some don’t live in ‘pony land’ didn’t you?”

The yak's eyes widened, the blue griffon nudged her with his shoulder.

“Good on you, Yona,” he said. Yona just rolled her eyes at the griffon.

“So, you all learn friendship and do activities together?” Mystic asked, “I mean it is a school.”

“Oh, yeah!” the hippogriff cheered, flapping her wings enough to hover out of her chair, “Learning about plumbing, gazing at stairs, student hangouts and learning of plumbing are just awesome! Oh, Tuesdays are great!”

Mystic held back a cringe, her mind going back to Pinkie’s energy, but she stayed calm.

“Forgive her, she’s excitable,” Sandbar smiled.

Mystic just waved him off, “I’m just a guest here in this village and...”

“Ponyville?” the changeling corrected, Mystic couldn’t help but feel a little offended, “You know it’s Ponyville right?”

“Oh yeah, I momentarily forgot, but I don’t know how long I’d be staying here,” Mystic cleared her throat.

“Hey Mystic!” said the orange dragoness said, “Do you have strong muscles?”

Mystic couldn’t help but smirk a little, “Oh yeah?”

“Can I see how strong they really are? I mean look at mine!” the dragoness boasted a little, flexing her muscles.

“Really Smolder? Now?” Yona rolled her eyes playfully.

“No no no,” Mystic said, thinking she could gain favor with everycreature. She got back on all four hooves, “Let her show me how strong she is.”

“Booyah!” Smolder cheered Fluttershy giggled while Smolder stepped out from behind her desk and hovered over to Mystic. The unicorn kept her cool when the dragoness stopped right in front of her. Smolder flexed her arm and showed off her well-toned muscles.

“Not bad,” said Mystic, “Working out or something?”

“Recently yeah,” replied Smolder, “Professor Dash’s workout classes are just adrenaline pumping!”

Mystic didn’t like hearing Rainbow Dash’s name again, but she kept her composure.

“So, you want to know how strong I really am?” Mystic smirked wider.

“Yes!”

Mystic glanced at the students and they were all a bit eager to know. Mystic didn’t hesitate in flexing her right foreleg, when she did so her muscles flexed out, well-toned, lean, tight, and full of mass. Smolder went to feel them and she lightly gasped as her eyes widened.

“Whoa, those are tight!”

“I know,” Mystic slightly boasted.

“How in the world did a unicorn like you get them so big?”

“Just by working out and labor.” Smolder looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “If you want more, I lifted a 1,000-pound weight with a huge muscled pegasus who has small wings.”

The students gasped again, Smolder’s eyes widened.

“You lifted that big of a weight with Bulk Biceps?!” a student asked.

“Yes, I did,” replied Mystic.

“Whoa,” Smolder’s eyes widened. Fluttershy motioned her to head back to her seat. As she went back to her seat, she kept her eyes on Mystic.

The hippogriff squealed, making Mystic slightly wince, “She’s amazing!”

Mystic decided to speak up, “Hey, what’re you kids learning about anyway?”

“If you don’t mind,” Ocellus said softly. Mystic stopped and looked at her, “I’d like to ask you a question.”

“O-Okay?” Mystic asked, not wanting to know what she wants to ask.

“As strong as you are, what do you do, Mystic?” Ocellus softly asked.

Breathing a sigh of relief, she explained, “Well... I travel and look up creatures that may or may not be real. Mythological creatures.”

“Cool,” Smolder smiled, “What kind of creatures?”

Mystic rubbed her head, trying to think, “Well... a lot of them aren’t friendly, like the Eloko, Werewolves, Ahools, Yacumama.”

“Yaca-what?” Gallus asked, confused.

“Yacumama,” Mystic repeated, “It’s a humongous snake rumored to living in the rainforests that can suck up any living thing within one hundred paces of it.”

The students gasped in horror, but Smolder and Gallus had looks of interest.

“Why would you research something like that?” asked a pony.

“Because it interests me, and if they are real, they haven’t sucked up anycreature,” Mystic rubbed her chin, “It could be just mistaken for just a regular anaconda.” She then muttered, “I’d only read about that one recently in a small scroll.”

The students calmed down some and Yona raised her hoof.

“Anything else?” she asked.

“Yes, there’re skinwalkers, and...”

“Skinwalkers?” Gallus repeated, confused, “What’re those?”

“You sure you want to know about them?” Mystic asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Well, I’ll give you an overview. They’re part of an culture that uses witchcraft, have the ability to turn into, possess or disguise themselves as an animal.”

“What?” Fluttershy gasped.

Mystic nodded, “Yep. They can even mimic loved ones’ voices if they pick it up.”

Mystic saw the students fascinated looks.

“Well, that’s all interesting, but aren’t there creatures that are less terrifying you can talk about?” Fluttershy asked.

“The orange dragon and griffon asked, so don’t blame me,” replied Mystic.

“Hey, we have names,” Smolder glared.

“What are they then?”

“It’s Smolder and Gallus.”

“I’m Silverstream!” the hippogriff raised her claw in the air.

Before Mystic could say anything else, Twilight entered the classroom carrying a bunch of paper. Her eyes widened a little when she saw the two unexpected ponies.

“Fluttershy? Mystic?” she asked.

“Fluttershy brought me here to teach me a little something,” Mystic explained.

“Yes,” Fluttershy agreed.

“Oh, okay,” Twilight smiled, “Well, I love having you here but I’ve got to get teaching.”

“Okay,” Fluttershy smiled, turning to Mystic, “Let’s go, Mystic.” Mystic nodded and took one more look at the students.

“Bye Mystic!” Silverstream waved while some of the pony students waved bye to her as she and Fluttershy left.







Mystic followed Fluttershy down the hall to wherever she was taking her.

“Mystic,” said Fluttershy.

“Yes?”

“Couldn’t you have picked less frightening creatures for the students to know about?”

“Hey, I asked the griffon before I told them about one of them,” defended Mystic.

“But what about the snake? Couldn’t you...”

“Hey that one’s not as scary, plus it’s probably just a misidentification,” Mystic reasoned. “You saw them calm down after I told them that.”

Fluttershy paused, “I guess you’re right.” She turned to look at her, “Just try not to mention anything really gruesome, okay?”

Mystic nodded, she thought about telling the students about the wendigo but brushed it off. Not the ones that are the cold, wintry spirits, but something else entirely.







Fluttershy and Mystic headed out into the bright sunny day. Fluttershy turned to Mystic.

“Well? What did you think?”

Despite the bile wanting to build up again, Mystic swallowed it. “I think that it was interesting.” A wave of relief overcame her as her heartrate slowed.

“You’ll have more opportunities to see them if you want, but just don’t get in the way of their homework and class times.”

“I figured that.”

Fluttershy smiled, “You know, I’ve really enjoyed this time with you, Mystic.” Mystic turned and looked at her as she continued, “We ate and talked together and had a little visit to the School.”

Mystic smirked, “All that beats all that work.”

“Yes, it does.” She paused, remembering something she needs to do, “I’ve got to get back to my cottage and refill the birds’ feed. What are you going to do? Wanna come?”

Mystic opened her mouth to reply, but she remembered the antique shop. The unicorn knew she needed to head there and find a way to get her weapons back.

“No,” she answered, “I think I’m gonna walk around town for a little bit.”

“Oh, okay, do you know the way back to the farm?”

“Yeah, I can find it.”

Fluttershy smiled, Mystic felt a tug at her heartstrings, she needed to leave and stop the invasion from happening. However, she felt as if she needed to say something to keep her safe. She felt a lump form in her throat.

“Well, I’ll catch you later then,” said Fluttershy. She began walking off. Mystic took a deep breath in and tried swallowing the lump, and her pride.

“H-Hey...” she whispered out, “Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy turned back and stopped with a little bit of a surprised look, “Yes? What is it?”

Mystic gulped, took a couple steps forward and looked at the ground.

“Thanks...” she mumbled.

“What? I didn’t hear you,” said Fluttershy. 

Mentally scolding herself, Mystic tried again “Thanks...”

The pegasus pony tilted her head in curiosity. “I’m sorry, are you trying to say something?”

Mystic sighed, pawed at the ground with her hoof and looked up at her, “Thanks.”

Fluttershy’s ears perked up, “What?”

Her pride getting in the way again, she swallowed it, for a second hating it.

“Thanks for what you did for me...” Mystic managed to get out, “When we...first met.” Fluttershy’s eyes widened, “It was brave. Thank you, Fluttershy.” The mare lunged at Mystic and wrapped her forelegs around Mystic. The unicorn tensed again but she relaxed some and awkwardly patted Fluttershy’s back.

Fluttershy pulled back smiling, “You’re welcome. You have no idea how much I wanted to hear that.”

Mystic nodded and smirked awkwardly, “I... I bet you waited.” 

“Well, stay out of trouble,” said Fluttershy.

Fluttershy turned and flew off, waving goodbye to Mystic. Mystic watched her go until she was gone from her view. She felt some guilt, but she is convinced she needed this. 

That mare is so kind and delicate, and with lions out there, the students around, the kids here in this land, unaware of them, she has to keep at bay.

“Sorry Fluttershy,” she said, “I have to go deal with this.”

Forming a determined look, Mystic took off like a bullet towards the antique shop, thinking of ways to handle everything else. As she ran, Pinkie hopped through town. When she saw Mystic, she stopped and gasped.

“Hey Mystic!” she cried happily, “Wanna go to Sugarcube-” Mystic just bolted right past her. Mystic looked back to see she had caused her to spin around fast. Mystic shuddered and continued on her way. 

“Oh well! Catch ya later!” she heard Pinkie call.
> Chapter 12 - Leaving
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic came upon the antique store. She considered throwing the door almost off its hinges when she arrived, but she didn’t and just simply opened it, acting like a regular customer. When she got there, it smelled musty and antiques of all kinds were lined up in the store’s many aisles and some laying on a couple of tables in front of her. Not wanting to waste any time, she an earth pony with a brown mane, a greyish-blue coat with an apron on. He dusted off some antique candles.

“Hey,” Mystic said, causing him to jump and look right at her with wide eyes.

“Oh my! You startled me!” he said, composing himself, “Welcome! What can I do for you?”

“You’re the manager?” Mystic asked.

“That I am!”

Mystic rubbed her chin, pretending to think, “Hmmm, well, I’m looking for what was... recently brought into the store. A friend... yeah a friend or acquaintance suggested I’d look for some values that recently arrived within the past few days.”

The manager smiled, “Well, you’re in luck! We just had some trinkets arrive lately.” He began trotting, “Follow me, ma’am.”

“Gladly,” replied Mystic, getting ready to swipe what she’s come for.

She followed the manager as he headed to the back of the store. Mystic noticed that it seemed bigger than what it was on the outside and filled with countless antiques. Mystic did like looking into some history about places, but she’s almost never been inside an antique shop. Then she saw the manager behind a counter, looking through some boxes. He lifted one up.

“Why don’t you have a look? This is all that came in the last few days,” he said.

Mystic nodded and lifted the box with her magic, she opened it up, magically levitating different necklaces, a figurine of Starswirl, some books, and a couple of maps. She didn’t find the medallion. She levitated the content back into the box and looked at the manager.

“What I’m looking for isn’t here,” she said, getting annoyed.

“Well, that’s all we received, anything, in particular, you’re looking for?”

“Yes,” Mystic straightened herself up, “I’m looking for a medallion made out of pure gold, known to be pretty rare in these parts.” She leaned forward, “I think it has a lion engraved on it.”

The manager’s eyes widened, “W-Well I don’t know if we have that...”

Mystic glared at him, “Don’t play dumb with me. I know it has to be here or you sold it to somepony.” The manager began to sweat a little, “Where is it?”

“Again, I’m sure you’re mistaken,” the manager assured her, “I can show you some rare platinum.”

“I am not interested in anything else other than what I described, and I believe a map leading to somewhere in Equestria was found along with it,” Mystic stomped around the countertop, facing him, “I lost those two items a few nights ago.”

She could see the manager was very nervous now, “W-Well somepony I knew did find a map dropped near the Everfree, but I don’t know about the medallion.”

Mystic took a deep breath in, calming herself and then smiling, her glare gone.

“Look, sir,” she said in a casual, dangerous tone. “I like you, you’re shaky.” She wrapped a foreleg around him, “But I’m on a bit of a deadline, and if I don’t get those things now...” She smiled deviously, “How about I just crush that platinum you mentioned as well as some other valuables here? You’d lose quite a bit of money.”

“No no!” the manager replied, backing up from Mystic, “Somepony donated that to me and that map surely has to be some old treasure map and the medallion must be a clue! We have to find it for untold riches!”

“It’s not a treasure map, you idiot,” Mystic casually stated, anger boiling beneath her tone. “Now just quit your procrastinating and get your flank over to those items,” She leaned close, “Right now.”

The manager gulped and began babbling incoherently as he pulled out a key and reached for a locked box under the countertop. He shakily unlocked it and opened it, allowing Mystic to see the medallion and the rolled-up map she’d collected. Grabbing it with her magic and a bag from the side, she placed them in there.

“You’re stealing from me!” the manager forced out. “My partner and I need that treasure!”

“Oh, shut your mouth,” Mystic growled, not hiding her fury anymore, “Ponies and money, sheesh! I could say the same about you stealing. I could report a manager trying to keep two values for himself and not selling them when donated to be sold to somepony else.”

“No! Don’t do that!”

“Then shut up and keep your mouth shut! I’ll keep mine shut about you!”

The manager nervously nodded vigorously, “Right! Sure!” Mystic nodded, but she did believe he would spill the beans, so she’ll spill the beans about him later. Flicking his face with her tail, she trotted herself out of the antique shop to get her satchel and weapons.







Twilight’s eyes were wide as she finished reading the letter for the fourth time. Celestia had sent her one of great importance and requested that she’d gather her friends up at once. Luckily it was the end of the school day, so there wouldn’t be that to worry about. Spike has been sent out to gather up their friends. Suddenly, Twilight caught glimpse of a pink wavy mane, and she saw Fluttershy running right to her.

“Twilight!” she cried.

“Fluttershy! Good! We need all hooves on deck!” said Twilight.

“Oh my!” Fluttershy said, completely surprised, “But I have something-”

“Twilight!” came another voice. She and Fluttershy looked to see Spike flying over with the others and they looked ready for whatever was coming.

“We got your message, Twilight!” said Rarity, coming to a stop, “What’s going on?”

“Yeah, do we have somepony’s flank to kick?!” Rainbow asked, ready for action.

“Let me explain everything,” said Twilight, she magically held up the letter, “I got a letter from Celestia telling us a general from Imperial City has come to Canterlot to explain a situation.”

“Imperial City?!” Rarity gasped, “One of the most closed-off yet exquisite cities in the world!”

“Yes,” said Twilight, “But let me read the letter.” The other ponies listened intently, if a city like that has sent a general, it must be of great importance.”

“Dear Twilight,

I hope you are doing well, but I recently had a meeting with a general named Hong and he let me know that there were sightings and pawprint marks as seen around Equestria. He told me that a wild beast attacked and injured some ponies, causing them to go after it. They considered it as an act of war against the city and have tracked it further inland to Equestria. This wild beast is believed to be a lion.”

“A lion?!” Rarity and Pinkie gasped.

“Yes,” replied Twilight.

“Wait a minute!” Applejack realized, “Didn’t Mystic say she fought a wild beast?”

“Yes, but it couldn’t have been a lion,” said Fluttershy, but then she formed a look of uncertainty, “Could it?”

“Let me continue please,” said Twilight, reading on.

“As they realized this and headed to Canterlot to inform us, they have a rough idea of where the lions might be heading so they can catch them off guard in an ambush to end their threat before it begins. I told them about all of you, and after considering he’s agreed to come down and meet you all to discuss the situation.”

“He’s coming here?!” Rarity asked, surprised.

Twilight nodded and read on, “He’s well respected in his city, so show him some respect and help him out so you’d help Equestria out, too. Oh, and Flash Magnus will be joining you at a meeting point so you can take some of our soldiers to deal with the lions.

Faithfully yours, Celestia”

It still felt a little odd for Twilight to get a letter from Princess Celestia and write only “Celestia” she honestly still feels like her student from time to time.

“So, when is he gettin’ here?” asked Applejack.

“This letter was sent soon after he left, so he should arrive soon,” said Twilight, “If I’m right he could have a chariot carried by some pegasi.”

“Twilight, I need to say something!” Fluttershy cried urgently.

Everypony else turned to face her, but before they could ask, “Mystic is gone! She left!”

“What?!” the others cried out in unison.

“How could she do that again?!” Rainbow growled.

“I don’t know, but she let me a note,” Fluttershy explained. She flew up to Twilight and gave it to her.

“Thanks for the day out, Fluttershy. However, something’s come up and I have to go. Stay safe. – Mystic,” Twilight read.

Twilight looked up at her friends, Pinkie and Fluttershy were both surprised while Rainbow had a look of annoyance and Rarity and Applejack looked unsurprised.

“Oh no...” Fluttershy frowned. “This is my fault...”

“How do ya mean, Flutter?” Applejack asked.

“I let Mystic walk around town...”

“You did what?” Rainbow snapped.

“I was just trying to be friendly...”

“Let’s not dwell on that now,” said Twilight.

“Oh,” said Rarity, “I did hear the manager of the antique store complaining to the mayor and Ponyville police about some values being stolen.”

“Granny said she saw Mystic rushing upstairs and comin’ back down with her satchel. She thought she was headin’ out to pick up more supplies,” said Applejack.

Twilight gasped, “Do you think Mystic could’ve known about the lions?”

“If she did, she didn’t even say a word about it!” Rarity gasped.

“She should’ve told us!” Rainbow declared, “We’ve gotta find her!”

“I agree, but let’s try to think about how we approach her,” said Twilight.

“What do you mean?”

“I think we should approach Mystic not like we did when we first met her,” said Twilight, “Let’s just see what’s going on first before doing anything rash.”

“Got that, Rainbow?” Rarity asked.

Rainbow rolled her eyes in annoyance, “Fine. Whatever.”

“I agree with Twilight,” Fluttershy spoke up, “We should approach her in that direction.”

“Approach who?” asked a masculine voice. All of the ponies froze and turned to see a silver chariot being pulled by two pegasi landing close by. Then, the tall orange unicorn with a black mane with some grey in it and blue eyes stepped out. His general outfit and leadership were made very evident.

“General Hong?” Twilight asked.

“Yes,” he said with a bow before Twilight could anything, he stood back up, his expression grave and determined, “I am General Hong, residing in and protector of Imperial City as I’m sure your Princess friend explained.”

“Yes sir, we were told you were coming to meet us and discuss the situation about the lions.”

Hong rubbed his head, “Ugh, those things have given me a headache. They endangered and injure some ponies close to the city’s border. A cowardly act it would seem.”

“Sounds like it, were the injuries serious?”

“Thankfully no, but that doesn’t mean a couple weren’t put in the hospital just in case.”

“Uhm, General sir?” Fluttershy spoke up softly.

Hong gazed over to her, “Yes? What is it?”

“Have you been able to deter an area where the lions are?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes ma’am, we believe they’re in the northern part of Equestria, roughly about sixty or so miles from Canterlot. But Princess Celestia told us you’d saved Equestria multiple times and your experience would be of great value to us, too,” said Hong, “As for my army, they’re heading to the meeting point where Canterlot’s squad is heading as well.”

“Celestia told us about that,” said Twilight.

“I was certain she did,” said Hong. “I value working together by all means as a group. I might be harsh on my troops and give them harsh punishments, but in dire situations, I get determined and upset if things aren’t going as smoothly as desired.”

Applejack smiled, “Twilight can relate, she gets worked up once in a while.”

Twilight was inwardly offended but she hid it by smiling sheepishly.

“I understand,” replied Hong, looking around at the ponies around him, “You six don’t look like the most common saviors of a great land as this, but I’m not one to question high authority.”

“That’s good, you seem like a dependable pony,” Twilight smiled.

Hong’s expression softened some and he smiled a little, “I have a reputation for that and the safety of our city’s ponies.”

“Anyway, shall we get moving?”

“Yes,” Hong’s face became determined again, “Let’s go face this enemy of both our lands.”

“But what about Mystic?” Rainbow asked Twilight, “Shouldn’t we worry about her, too?”

Hong raised an eyebrow, “Mystic? Who’s Mystic?”

Twilight turned to Rainbow with a scolding look, “Rainbow! Not now!” She turned back to Hong, “Oh, Mystic’s an old friend who travels. She might head in the direction we’re going.”

“I wasn’t informed of anypony like that.”

“She’s not going to be a problem, if we find her, we’ll handle it,” Twilight assured him.

Hong looked a little skeptical, but he relented, “Okay. That’ll be something for you, but myself and the army have to get justice against these lions.” He turned and looked out to the north, “Let’s get a move on. The sooner we do, the more likely we are to catch them in their base camp.”

“All right,” said Twilight, she turned to the girls, “Let’s go. And where’s Spike?”

“He’s with the kids at the farm,” said Applejack, “He wanted to play with’em.”

“Let’s just go deal with this, it’s a good thing we found a threat so it could be stopped before the invasion begins,” said Twilight.

“I still can’t believe it about Mystic,” said Rarity, “As rude as she was.”

“Yeah, you can say she was lying about the lions,” said Pinkie.

“Pinkie, dear, now’s not the time for puns,” Rarity snorted in annoyance.

“Whaaaat?” Pinkie asked in slight offense.

“Princess Twilight,” said Hong, causing the alicorn to look at him, “Get the ponies who can’t fly into my chariot, all of those who can fly will fly alongside us while we head to the meeting place.”

“Okay, General,” said Twilight, “And please just call me Twilight.”

“No need for that, I won’t deny the authority of a princess whether or not if they want to be called that.”

Twilight opened her mouth to say something else but she shut it. Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie climbed into the chariot.

“Ooh! This is gonna be so much fun!” Pinkie cheered.

Hong looked at her like she was crazy, “There’s nothing fun about this.”

“Pinkie,” Twilight interjected, “I know you want to have fun, but focus here and don’t make the general uncomfortable.”

“Okie dokie lokie!”

Twilight let out a breath, “Sorry General, she can get a little carried away.”

“I got the vibe just from the little outburst,” replied Hong. “Anyway, before we move on, I need to do a little reassessment with the lieutenant.”

“Okay,” replied Twilight. “I’ll make sure everypony’s ready.”

“Good, and when we get going. We should be at the destination in roughly fifteen minutes,” said Hong, “So keep an eye out for any suspicious activities.”

As Hong left, Fluttershy stepped up to Twilight.

“Twilight, I’m worried about Mystic,” she said softly.

“I know you are, but we will find her,” Twilight assured her.

“Why did she just leave?”

“I think she thinks she can handle the lions herself,” Twilight said, tapping her chin, “Seems a little out there.”

“Regardless of what she thinks she can do we need to look out for her. I fear she might be overconfident.”

“Lieutenant Jia,” said Hong, stepping away from everypony else.

“Sir?” the gray pegasus soldier asked.

“I need to speak with you for a minute.”

“Right away.”





Jia made her way over to Hong and landed next to him. With a quick glance to the national heroines, Hong turned to face her.

“Is everything all right, sir?” Jia asked.

“We have a lead on the city’s most wanted criminal,” Hong’s eyes lit up.

Jia lightly gasped. “Really?”

“Yes,” Hong nodded. “I’m eager to finally end Mystic’s run and bring her in. But...” He looked back at the Mane Six, “We need to be careful on how we’ll approach the situation.” He let out a snarl, “Apparently, she might’ve built rapport with these fools.”

“Will do,” replied Jia. “I’ll help in finding out what I can about the situation.”

“Good,” said Hong. “Now, let’s get moving and end this invasion before it begins.”
> Chapter 13 - Finding Mystic
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the midst of their camp, the Pride had picked up their training activities, sharpened weapons, and keeping their stamina and strength up. Leandra kept a watchful eye on all of them like a hawk and carried a whip with hooks, sharp metal, and bone.

“Get yourselves in shape!” she bellowed, “We need to be in top form if we’re going to take that city called Canterlot!”

She growled in determination, gazing around at the lions punching bags, fighting one another, jogging in place, stretching and making sure their voices for their roars will be in top form.

“I better not catch you slacking off!” she shouted, “Two more fools had to be put to death! Traitors! Get moving!”

She heaved as she continued to stomp around the camp, making sure they’re all in shape. As she did so, Amra stepped next to her.

“Are things on track?” he asked.

“Looks like it at the moment, but one mess up and it’s curtains for them,” replied Leandra.

“Maybe hold off on that until after the invasion,” said Amra, “I spoke to the King earlier and he told me to let you know.”

Leandra huffed, “Fine. King’s orders.”

“And I heard the vultures helped the stakeout find some caves under the city of Canterlot, I believe?” Amra brushed his mane.

“Yes,” Leandra smirked, “Foolish ponies didn’t even seal it off.”

“I guess most don’t know that they even exist anymore.”

“Foolish to forget about things like that, it can lead to real trouble mostly undetected until it’s too late,” Leandra snickered.

“The King will be well pleased,” said Amra, gazing around the camp and making sure everylion is doing their part.

“We’ll be ready to head out in several hours,” said Leandra, “We need the darkness to make sure nopony suspects us coming.”

“And I was going to tell you that,” Amra smiled, “You pick up things wonderfully.”

Leandra puffed her chest out in pride, “It’s what I’ve been trained for by you.” Amra nodded and nuzzled her before they turned their attention back to the pride.







Meanwhile, in the middle of one of Equestria's many forests, Mystic examined a free map of Equestria she’d picked up, she compared it with what was written down on the paper. She furrowed her brow, writing down the landmarks from the map onto the piece of paper while trying to keep the main path intact. 

When she finished, she deterred they were about fifty miles or so from Canterlot roughly in Northern Equestria. Looking up at the sun, it’s the middle of the afternoon and she knew she had to get moving now. 

She placed the map back into her satchel, briefly catching a glimpse of her machete and a couple of knives she’d managed to retrieve earlier.

“Darn, I wish that castle had a map itself,” she said, “It was almost like a maze in there.” It’d taken a bit longer than what she wanted to get her trusty machete and knives back but it was so worth it. She really missed them.

“All right, time to go,” she told herself. She bolted through the trees and made sure to avoid thicker woods because she’s certain lions wouldn’t be in too thick of woods due to how large and how many there might be. 

She made a mental note to create some more healing potions, fiery potions and whatever else she’d lost during the alpha’s attack. She continued on her journey.







As they came to the meeting place, Hong ordered his drivers to head down to a small opening in the forest below. They were mostly silent after their first meeting with the general. When they got lower to the ground, Hong’s soldiers came into view, discussing what to do, there were about eighty of them. Then Flash Magnus, one of the Pillars of Old Equestria, came into view with his squad of fifty soldiers.

“It looks like everypony’s arrived,” said Hong, “That’s good, we need to move ASAP.”

“Will do, general!” Rainbow saluted, causing Hong to smirk and nod at her.

The chariot lowered onto the ground and Hong’s men straightened up at attention. The Canterlot squad did the same. When he stepped out, they saluted.

“At ease, everypony,” said Hong, “I can see all of you arrived just as scheduled.”

“Yes sir!” his soldiers shouted.

“I know I’ve been rough lately, but I want to end this threat for both our land’s sakes. Do all of you?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Good. Now captain Lei, let’s have a brief meeting to discuss our game plan.”

“Yes sir!” Lei shouted (the buffy brown unicorn).

As Hong went over to discuss the plan, Rainbow went over to Flash Magnus.

“Hey Flash!” she greeted.

“Hey, Dash!” Flash greeted back, they hoofbumped, “Fancy seeing you here!”

“You know me, when there’s evil ready to get its butt kicked, you always find me and my friends beating it down before lunch!” Rainbow proclaimed happily.

Flash laughed, “Well, I’m glad to see you.” He turned to look at the others, “All of you as well!”

“Likewise,” replied Rarity, “You look rather dashing for the fight ahead.”

Flash smirked proudly, “I always am and always will be ready to fight.”

“Hey Flash,” said Twilight, feeling a little awkward talking to another pony named Flash, “We need some help while we’re on this mission.”

“Of course, my troops and I gotcha covered.”

“What I mean is that we’re looking for a pony who’s run off after the lions to handle them herself,” Twilight explained.

Flash’s eyes widened, “What?! She sounds crazy!”

“Not too crazy,” said Rarity, “She sounds like a rather tough fighter.”

“She fought off an alpha timberwolf and its pack away,” said Applejack.

"You're kidding!" Flash gasped.

“Eenope,” Applejack shook her head, “She’s a real kicker.”

Flash formed a determined look, “Wherever she is, I assure you, I will help you find her.”

“Thanks, Flash Magnus,” Twilight said in a relieved tone, “Stay strong while we’re out there.”

“I always am,” Flash stated with a smug look.

Twilight giggled at his ego, yet he had a good heart. She turned back to her friends and saw Pinkie looking at Hong and his men.

“Soooo,” she said, “What do you think of them?”

Twilight looked over at Hong and his soldiers, “I’m not sure. He seems like a dependable, honorable general.” She heard Hong shouting something and he did have a bit of a crazed look in his eyes, “But I’m not sure about him overall. We only just met him.”

“Regardless, we need to work together with him,” said Applejack.

“Speaking of which,” said Pinkie.

Hong was heading over to the Mane Six, calming down and taking a deep breath in.

“Troops can be a little complicated at times,” he said.

“Everything okay?” Twilight asked.

“Sure, sure,” he huffed, “I’m just wanting this to end.” He looked at her and her friends, “Are you and your friends ready?”

“Yes sir!” said Rainbow.

“Well, let’s get moving,” replied Hong.

“Wait, what about discussing the plan with us?” Twilight asked.

“We’re just going to move hard and fast. When we get close enough, we’ll make sure not to alarm them before we make our move. Then we’ll make some noise and attack,” Hong simply explained.

“Uhh...”

Hong quickly turned around, “Good, I hope you understand. Be ready to go in two minutes.”

Twilight was left a bit baffled. Shouldn’t a general’s game plan be clear to a princess such as herself? Sure, she wasn’t a princess like Celestia and Luna but she still had some authority over soldiers and captains (even when she doesn’t use them often). Other nations should respect the authorities too, the species of the other kingdoms captains and guards did.

“Is it me, or does he seem a little coo-coo?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight shook her head, snapping out of her thoughts, “Pinkie, don’t talk about the General like that. I’m sure we’ll all understand the plan.”

“How?” Rainbow simply asked, causing Twilight’s mind to go blank.

“We’ll know,” she said, not really thinking. She trotted forward while her friends gave each other uncertain looks.







She has traveled roughly fifteen miles and the sun’s a little lower in the sky since she began. It’d be sunset soon, so she really had to move. She’s in somewhat thick cover now but has seen little sign of the lions. But that didn’t deter her. 

Down at the bottom of a hill, she caught a glimpse of a firepit. Eyes shining with interest, she carefully made her way over. 

Jumping down off a ledge, she landed firmly onto some mud where there’s a camp. Or, what remained of one. 

Some sticks were in the ground as if they were used to make tents, a firepit with ashes filling it. 

The smell of rotting flesh hit Mystic’s nose, causing her to gag. Gazing around with a wary look, pulling out her machete with her magic, she gazed around. 

She had to ignore the powerful smell. She saw some bones scattered around that had been there for a while. Walking in the direction she’d been going, she saw giant pawprints. 

Mystic smirked and knelt down to examine them. Looking in the direction it’s heading, she saw some more trees but a little more spaced out, there were some clearings, and there seemed to be some rocky hills off in the distance. 

She stood up and took off in the direction the tracks are heading, she kept a sharp eye out because lions can pounce out of nowhere due to how good of hunters they are.







They had been going quiet, stealthy and fast for the first fifty miles but then they’re slowing down to make sure that they’re not spotted by lookouts. Rarity, Pinkie, and Applejack are in Hong’s chariot again as the fliers flew separated from one another to keep an eye out. The Canterlot squad and Hong’s squad were in their own formations and separate ready to follow orders at any time.

Rarity had noticed Hong has been talking to himself more often than the normal pony, he’s whispered things like “The plan,” “We got this,” “It’s all clear,” “I’ve got my eye on...” that last part trailed off. Rarity raised a curious eyebrow, who was he talking about? He seemed to have somewhat of a crazed look in his eye as he looked around, still whispering stuff to himself. He gave her a bad vibe.

The white unicorn noticed Pinkie and Applejack didn’t seem to notice as they gazed out looking for threats or suspicious activities. Turning her gaze to Twilight, the thought of what was happening with the School crossed her mind again. A lot’s been happening lately and Rarity hopes things slow down soon to give Twilight a break. As well as everypony else, but mostly Twilight. Maybe she’ll treat Twilight to a spa visit or eat at her favorite hayburger restaurant.

“Hey, I see something below!” Applejack suddenly said, causing Hong to turn his head, “It looks like a camp!”

The General looked where Applejack was pointing and he saw the remains of what looked like a camp that had bones and a firepit that had ashes in it.

“Take us below!” he ordered his drivers, “All soldiers hold your positions!”

“Hold positions!” Flash ordered.

The pegasi pulled Hong’s chariots down to the earth while Twilight and her friends flying with her followed as well. While they did so, Rarity heard Twilight gasp.

“What is it?” Rainbow asked.

“I saw her! The pony we’re looking for!” Twilight announced.

“You saw her?” Hong asked as the chariot landed.

“Yes!”

“I’ll send my troops out, and...”

“Don’t worry, we’ve got this, General!” Twilight assured him.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Okay, be back here as soon as you find her.”

Twilight nodded Rarity watched her fly off. She looked at Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, they gave knowing nods and followed suit. Rarity galloped off after them followed by Applejack and Pinkie, and Rarity followed their flying friends.







Mystic climbed a couple of rocky hills and has found herself in rougher terrain than in the forest. She suspects the lions traveled through here to avoid leaving behind any signs, but they didn’t do a good enough job cleaning up that campsite. Sure, at first glance it might look like some other creature had been there, but the pawprints they left were a giveaway if anypony with knowledge about tracks came across them.

“This terrain’s not really that much trouble,” she said to herself.

Continuing on, she deterred to get to a vantage point to look and see what the landscape looked like going forward. Then-

“Found ya!” a familiar voice shouted.

Mystic loudly yelped. She took her machete out of its sheath and whirled around with a look to kill. But her look was immediately replaced with complete surprise when she saw Rainbow hovering above her. She took some steps back.

“What the?!” Mystic shouted, “You... what’re you doing here?!”

“I could ask you the same thing!” replied Rainbow.

“Get lost!”

Mystic began running again but she was cut off when Rainbow landed right in front of her. Mystic tried to jump over the pegasus, but Rainbow grabbed her and they tumbled around on the ground while Mystic dropped her machete and they rolled along down a small hill until they stopped. Mystic pushed Rainbow off her, about to fight her off again...

“Oh, thank goodness Rainbow found her!” said a familiar voice that caused Mystic’s eyes to widen again. She turned and saw Fluttershy landing softly on the ground followed by Twilight.

“And you just had to stupidly follow me,” muttered Mystic.

“Mystic! What in the world are you doing out here?” Twilight asked with a stern expression.

“I’m here to handle what I came to do in the first place! I didn’t need you ponies following me!” Mystic said, glaring, she looked at Fluttershy, “And you, I didn’t want you following me into this mess!”

“Excuse me,” Fluttershy said in a stern tone, “While I appreciate your concern over me...I-”

“But nothing!” Mystic stomped her hoof, “I’m getting out of here!”

She turned to leave and grab her machete but Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity showed up alongside Flash.

“Wheeee! We found Mystic!” Pinkie cheered.

Mystic noticed Flash, “Who’s he?! Did you get the national guard to find me?! Did that shopkeeper make it that big of a deal?”

“No,” said Twilight, “We got word from the Princess that there were lions here in Equestria, and that they’d went to another land, injuring ponies.”

“And I think you probably knew of them and didn’t say a word!” Rainbow accused, pointing at her.

“Can it, slowpoke!” Mystic scolded.

“What?!”

“Rainbow!” Applejack shouted, “Let us handle this!”

Mystic groaned loudly. “You idiots should’ve just stayed out of this! This is my business!”

“Now hold on there, Mystic,” Applejack said sternly, she took a few steps towards her, “We’ve been in situations lots of times before, and this here ain’t no different.”

“Sure, be the big heroes like you imply to be.”

“We are!” Rainbow insisted.

“Rainbow! Shut it!” Applejack shouted.

“I’m sure we can work things out if we just calm down here,” said Twilight.

“Not with an egotistical pegasus nearby,” Mystic muttered.

“Mystic,” said Fluttershy, causing the unicorn to look at her, “We know you believe you have to handle this alone, but you should’ve told us about this.”

Mystic let out a dry laugh, “Seriously?! After I had my pride shattered by a blowhard pegasus and forced to pay off a loan?”

“We didn’t want to, but you didn’t cooperate to make things easier. Without your story, we just did what seemed appropriate.”

“Yeah, right.”

“And not to mention she really is a thief like I thought she was!” Rainbow said, causing Applejack to shout at her again.

Mystic glared at Rainbow, “I’m not a thief! I just retrieved what was mine that I had lost during that scuffle!”

“Mystic, you can trust us,” Twilight said softly, “Do you know something of the lions?”

“I don’t have...”

“But nothing. You’re trying to avoid answering us when we just clearly want to help out. You cannot just shut us out and expect to solve things on your own,” said Twilight, causing Mystic’s right eye to twitch.

“It’s not easy to rely on anypony or anycreature out there, Princess,” she said, holding her ground.

“Just because you don’t trust anycreature, doesn’t mean you can’t let some help you fight a common enemy.”

Mystic scoffed and rolled her eyes.

Twilight raised her hoof to lecture again, but before she could do so, Mystic saw some of Hong’s pegasi flying. Her eyes widened as she let out an involuntary gasp. She ran over to the edge and watched them as they searched the rugged hills.

“Mystic?” Rarity asked.

Mystic didn’t move for what seemed like a few minutes. 

No... No it can’t be! Her heart thudded, her blood turned into ice. He can’t be here!

She turned back to the Mane Six.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Who are those soldiers?” Mystic asked her voice barely over a whisper. I can’t be brought back!

“Uhhhh...”

“Who are those soldiers?!” Mystic demanded, her look hardening.

“They’re from a city called Imperial City...” Twilight squeaked out.

Mystic’s eyes widened again. Anger bubbled in her chest, replacing her fear.

“Who is the general? Who’s in charge?!”

“Hong,” said Applejack, causing Mystic to become even more horrified and angry, “Why?”

“Get out of my way!” Mystic roared.

The ponies jumped at her voice, and she ran past them to grab her machete. Thinking quickly, the ponies followed her as she placed her machete in its sheath.

“Mystic,” said Twilight, “What’s going...”

“You brought Hong here?!” Mystic roared, as she turned to then with absolute fury in her eyes, “After you said I could trust you?!”

Twilight took a step back, a bead of sweat forming on her forehead.

“You tracked me down so he could find me?!”

“Mystic!” Fluttershy shouted.

“No! I am done with all of you!” Mystic shouted, she turned to her left, “I cannot believe you tried to butter me up with all of your antics!”

She began running off again, causing everypony to go after her.

“Go away!” Mystic shouted as she continued on.

“We were told to meet with him! He is after the lions too!” Applejack shouted.

“Yeah right! He’s just a truly evil pony! And you decided to co-inspire with him!”

“We just met the stallion!” Rarity cried out as they came upon steeper territory.

“Mystic! Stop running!” Fluttershy cried.

“No! I want to be away from all of you! And that maniac!”

Rainbow flew right alongside her, “What’s the big deal? You...”

“What’s the big deal?!” Mystic shouted, “You don’t need to know!” She magically grabbed Rainbow and slammed her to the ground before sliding down a hill with the others following her as Flash helped Rainbow up.

“Mystic, please!” Fluttershy cried out, causing Mystic to cringe out of slight regret, “Let’s talk this over!”

“I can’t!”

“Mystic, please, we want to help!” Twilight protested.

“I thought for a little bit there might’ve been something different with you ponies! Apparently not!” Mystic said as she jumped over a gaping hole. Her pursuers managed to get around it without issue as Mystic climbed a rocky hill, some rocks tumbling down as she did so.

“What’s so bad about Hong?” Rarity asked.

“Are you scared of him?” Applejack asked.

“Not scared! Just want distance!” Mystic jumped to the other side of a crack on the top of the hill and began sliding down with a large rock. She firmed her hooves and let gravity take her down. Soon, Pinkie slid up beside her on her own rock.

“Wow, you’re fast,” Pinkie said with a small smile, causing Mystic’s eyes to widen at the sight of her, “Seriously, we can all work this out and help you smile!”

“I doubt I’ll be smiling anytime soon!”

Pinkie gasped, “What?! You have to smile! It’s a real joy!”

“More like a curse at times!”

Pinkie gasped louder before they made it to the bottom of the rocky hill. Mystic jumped off her rock and continued on.

Twilight was able to catch up to Mystic, “Mystic, we’ll make sure Hong doesn’t do anything to you.”

“Like I can believe that now!” Mystic ran faster.

“I insist! We just met with him to deal with the lions! We didn’t know you’d known him or if he had anything to do with you! Whatever that might be!”

Mystic didn’t reply but just kept running.

“Please open up to us, Mystic!” Twilight shouted, “We need communication!”

“I rather think I can handle my situations myself!”

“Mystic!”

“Thanks, but no thanks!” Mystic kept running.

“Mystic!”

“Leave me be, princess!”

“Come on, somepony catch her!” Rainbow shouted.

“Don’t try to do that!” Twilight ordered.

“Applejack, use your lasso!”

“No!” Twilight shouted, “She needs to stop on her own!”

“That’s not gonna happen!” Mystic shouted.

“Mystic, we’re not trying to catch you! We’re wanting to talk things over with you!” said Fluttershy, speeding up.

“Yeah, and why would we just find you and not turn you into Hong right away?” asked Applejack.

“For the reasons I mentioned!”

“Please stop running! I thought you had warmed up to me!” said Fluttershy, causing Mystic to feel another tug at her heartstrings.

“She just took advantage!” said Rainbow, “That was just cruel of her!”

“You don’t know that for sure!” Fluttershy glared at Rainbow before she got alongside Mystic, “Please...I’m begging you please stop.”

Mystic huffed, feeling annoyed, angry, and another tug at her heart.

Letting out a shout and closing her eyes tight, she screeched to a stop. The others screeched to a stop while Rainbow crashed into a rock sticking out of the ground. They turned to face the unicorn, she huffed as she glanced around, looking for signs of the soldiers.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said softly.

Mystic furrowed her eyebrows, her eyes still holding some of their fury and distrust.

“What do you want?” she asked.

“Like we said, we just want to talk,” said Twilight, taking a step forward.

Mystic took a step back, “I have my eyes on you. Don’t try anything.”

“We won’t,” Twilight assured her as Rainbow got alongside her, rubbing her muzzle.

“Your rainbow one was talking of lassoing me,” Mystic pointed at her.

“Which we weren’t gonna do,” Applejack said, then turned to glare at Rainbow.

Rainbow shot her hooves up in defense, “Hey, she didn’t seem like she was gonna stop!”

“There weren’t a reason to do that as of that moment!” said Applejack, “And we’d figure something else out other than that!”

Rainbow growled, causing Applejack to growl back as well.

“Okay, you two, that’s enough,” said Rarity, stepping between the two, “Clearly, we’ve got more problems than debating this.”

“I don’t know if I should waste more time like this,” said Mystic, “I...”

“You don’t have to face them alone,” said Twilight.

“I think I do,” Mystic looked away with a glare.

“Mystic,” said Fluttershy, “You can trust us. We’ve shown you kindness and friendship.” She glanced at Rainbow, “Most of us anyway, and tried to form a connection with you.”

“She’s right,” said Pinkie in a genuine tone, which Mystic didn’t expect from an energetic pony, “You might’ve gotten a rocky start with us but we do want to see you smiling and having lots of friends.”

“I agree,” said Twilight, “We’re just ponies like anypony else, we’re not too important for anypony.”

Mystic seemed a little surprised at that, “Why?”

“Because friendship gives you that kind of mindset when you embrace it and stick with it. Believe me, I know.”

Applejack nodded, “Trust me, she does an’ Ah’m the most honest of the group. And if you can’t trust ponies who’ve shown you kindness like we did probably out of a whole world of ponies, who else can you trust with yer issues now?”

Mystic didn’t reply. She just looked at the ponies, still suspicious but her look has softened some. Her heart began slowing down as she continued to look at them.

“Why did you just run off like that?” Twilight asked softly.

Mystic gained a look of uncertainty, not sure how to tell them what she knows.

“We need to communicate, Mystic,” said Fluttershy. “Please...” Mystic looked over at Fluttershy, the shy pegasus’ eyes pleading, “Can you please tell us?”

Mystic blinked and began thinking. Could they just be buttering her up? Could that be for her to get her to Hong? They did seem genuine when crying out to her about just meeting with him about the lions. Looking around at the ponies that surrounded her. She did sense something about them, but she did have the doubts as she always did.

“Mystic,” said Twilight, “We’re not here to get you in trouble. We’re here to help you, and as close friends, we want to reach out to you too.”

“Why?” Mystic asked softly.

“Because we care about everypony, even those who’re shaken up.”

Taking one last glance around her, Mystic thought some more and finally, she sighed.

“Fine... I’ll tell you what I know,” she said.

Twilight and her friends felt as if a weight was lifted off their chests as Mystic took a deep breath in.

“What do you want to know?” Mystic asked.

“First,” said Fluttershy, “What did you retrieve from the antique shop?”

Sighing, Mystic pulled out the map and the lion medallion. Some of the ponies in the herd lightly gasped while Twilight looked at it with wide eyes. She magically levitated them over to Twilight.

“Those are what I retrieved,” said Mystic.

“Did you lose those in the Alpha’s attack?” asked Fluttershy.

“Yes...” said Mystic, causing Fluttershy to widen her eyes as the unicorn continued, “Before that, I was in my hut one night during a storm and I heard something outside.”

“What was it?” Twilight asked.

“I didn’t see it fully then. But after I fought it off, it dropped those two items I brought with me,” Mystic explained as Twilight unfolded the map.

The alicorn’s eyes widened, “This looks like a place to meet.”

“I figured that out, too,” said Mystic, “I had heard of lions but never seen one. I wanted to go out and find whoever decided to cross my path and make sure there wasn’t trouble.” She sighed, “Apparently, there was and still is.”

“Did you think you could handle a pride of lions by yerself?” Applejack asked.

Mystic felt a tinge of anger, her pride slightly damaged, “I know how to leverage things to my advantage. I would’ve figured something out.”

Applejack looked to want to say something else, but a look from Twilight silenced her.

“Did you find anything else?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’ve seen tracks in various locations going all over the place from some placees called Appleloosa and Las Pegasus,” Mystic explained, “I think...”

“That they’ve been scouting our land,” Twilight eyes widened with realization.

Mystic nodded, “It was hard to deter where they were heading due to how far and scattered the tracks were. With them being there a while, I couldn’t tell which ones were fresher.”

“Wait,” Rarity realized, “The wild beast you said you fought in Ponyville. Was it a lion?”

A slow nod from Mystic confirmed this, and Rarity gasped.

“Ah can’t believe it!” Applejack said with wide eyes.

“But did you steal some produce before you tried to leave?” Pinkie asked.

Mystic rolled her eyes, “Yes. And if you believe Skittle Head, ponies saw me taking them.”

Rainbow nodded, “But is there anything else you need to share?”

“Nothing more.”

Twilight and most of her friends got closer to Mystic. The unicorn kept her eyes on them as Twilight placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“We’ll deal with them together,” she said, “We have a common enemy, don’t we?”

Mystic sighed, “I-I guess we do.” She looked Twilight in the eye, “Don’t try to treat me as some celebrity or hero though. I just want to find and stop them.”

“We won’t treat you that way,” Twilight assured her.

“What about Hong?” Fluttershy asked, causing Mystic to tense up and widen her eyes again. She growled and stepped away from the group of friends, she kicked a stone, causing it to tumble down the cliff.

“That pony isn’t what he seems,” she said angrily, getting a feeling in her gut to tell a story while keeping most of what really happened a secret.

“He seems like a good general,” said Rainbow.

Mystic whirled around glaring daggers at Rainbow. “Seems is the key word! He’s a crazy pony, out to lash out at others and use his soldiers for his own gain!”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked.

“I mean,” Mystic sighed, pausing to try to control herself, They cannot know about my amnesia or the ponies I once knew... She scowled, “Try traveling, minding your own business and all of a sudden a general seizes you not even entering his domain!”  The group’s eyes widened.

“He forced me into prison! I tried to get away but he, his soldiers and the leader of Imperial City wouldn’t have it!” Mystic stomped on the ground in anger, now in full force of her made up story.

“What did he do?” asked Fluttershy.

“Nothing nice! He woke me up all the time before the crack of dawn in a jail cell so I’d do some hard, backbreaking work! There weren’t any breaks either and meals were cruddy!”

“Didn’t you steal things too?” asked Rainbow.

“I did steal some food whilst on the way to the next destination, but I didn’t want to,” Mystic glared, more upset than angry, “You try living in a cell with nothing but rocks to break up, wagons to pull, repairs to the city the prisoners had to work on and some died while doing so.” The Mane Six and Flash’s eyes widened in horror, and Mystic felt a jab at her heart when she got to the next part of her lie.

“My parents have had rough times with him back in my youth, but now clumsy naïve me had to wander a little too close for him to get me!” She huffed, sitting on the ground, her eyes showing pain and anger, “They tried bailing me out, but he accused me of crimes I didn’t even commit, from murder to vandalism, to kidnapping and seemingly providing solid evidence for it all. I couldn’t get away.” She sighed, blinking back tears, “I did see my parents for a while but later I didn’t see them again.”

Fluttershy held her hooves up to her mouth in horror as she blinked tears back, the others, including Rainbow, have looks of shock and some had sympathy for Mystic.

“How did you get out?” Flash asked.

“I worked a tunnel under my cell since I got there,” Mystic explained, “After a year or so I managed to get away and move far from him and that city.” She looked up at Twilight with sad eyes, and lips slightly trembling, “You’ve got to keep me away from him! He’s a mad pony!”

Twilight rushed to Mystic and wrapped her forelegs around her calmly yet protectively. There weren’t any needs for any words, Twilight made her gesture clear. Fluttershy did the same as Twilight and rubbed Mystic’s withers. Mystic saw the others, except Rainbow, look at her with sympathy.

Mystic stood up, calming down some, she began breathing in order to calm down as Twilight and Fluttershy stood up.

“I...” said Mystic, but then she got an idea, “If Hong’s here, maybe you can get me disguised or something.”

Twilight rubbed her chin, thinking about it. Rainbow was about to say something but kept her mouth shut.

“And...” Mystic started, thinking of a way to keep herself safe, “I-I was thinking maybe we could b-b-be...uh...fr...”

“Did you find her?” said a masculine voice. Mystic’s blood ran cold as she tensed up, disregarding her desperate question. Hong wasn’t more than ten feet away. When Mystic saw his face, it was almost as if she were seeing a demon. Mystic hid behind Twilight and Fluttershy, a look of horror in her eyes, but she did try to calm herself down.

“General Hong,” Twilight said in a little fast tone, “You found us?”

“Not so hard when you hear shouting and rocks tumbling,” replied Hong, his look neutral.

“Oh, that,” Twilight chuckled awkwardly, “Yeah, things got a little eventful.”

As Twilight talked with the general, Fluttershy rubbed Mystic’s shoulder and gently calmed her down with her soft hoof. Knowing she will be seen or probably has already been seen, she closed her eyes tight and stepped a little out of cover. Hong didn’t even look at her yet as he talked with Twilight.

“-and that’s all what happened, really,” Twilight finished explaining.

“I wish you’d found and caught up to her sooner,” said Hong. He looked over at Mystic. The young mare expected Hong to react in some way, but he didn’t, he just kept his neutral look, “Ah, so you’re the one they needed to find?”

Mystic didn’t reply but formed an on-guard look, her eyes a little wide in fear and ready for anything.

“Yes,” said Twilight, “She’s just a wanderer and needed to come back and deal with some friendship lessons back at the School.”

“She ran off because of friendship lessons?” Hong raised an eyebrow.

“Oh, no! She just took a detour while on an errand and got a little lost!” 

“Seems like an awful long way to come for an errand.”

“Well, it’s just...” Twilight paused, “She’s a pony we’re trying to teach and she kinda gets a liiiiittle crazy.”

“Yeah, we’re not buying it,” Hong’s look hardened. “Because that pony there, that you’re protecting, is a wanted criminal in Imperial City.”

“Wait, what?” Rainbow cried.

“We’ve been looking for her for years,” replied Hong.

“I’m sure that I’m not such a criminal,” Mystic spoke up.

“I have a good memory on who’s a criminal and who isn’t,” said Hong, “This criminal is wanted for theft, vandalism, arson, and worst of all, murder.”

Mystic’s eyes widened in horror, she shot Twilight a pleading look before looking back at Hong.

“M-Murder?” Fluttershy squeaked out.

“Yes,” said Hong, “Several actually.” He looked at Twilight, “I think it’s best if I took her in for questioning.”

Mystic was about to object, but then Twilight stepped in front of her.

“Hold on,” she said. “We can work something out. I’ll clear this matter up and...”

“And nothing,” Hong said with a stern look, “We can’t have somepony like this in the way.”

“I can handle myself out here,” said Mystic.

“Can you now? Going out on a dangerous mission alone?” Hong asked, “Seems rather foolish if you asked me.”

Mystic held back a growl, “I work things to my advantage.”

“Look,” said Applejack, “We’re defenders of this land and bearers of the Elements of Harmony, and we’ve been able to handle Mystic for all the time she’s been here.”

“That’s right,” said Rarity, “As hard as she might be in terms of personality, she hasn’t been much of an issue.”

Wait what? Mystic paused, completely taken aback. What did they just say?!

“Even if you are handling her, you don’t know her well,” said Hong. “I on the other hoof, do.”

“I insist! I don’t know who you are!” Mystic shouted in defense.

“I’m not taking any chances with that.”

“Wait!” Twilight cried. Hong looked at her, “I’m the Princess of Friendship and I have a connection with Princess Celestia. She and I can discuss this matter with you.”

“Twilight, are you defending a potentially dangerous criminal?” Hong growled.

“What I’m seeing is that there isn’t any real evidence and if there is, we need it to go before the court and Celestia. I myself will take full responsibility for Mystic,” Twilight assured him, this caused Mystic’s and Hong’s eyes to widen.

“Princess, you’re imposing on what is Imperial City’s business. We always tie up loose ends and make sure none come undone.”

“What I’m really imposing on is something that concerns us and you as well. Mystic arrived here in our territory and has since become our business, so I think we should handle her in our way and discuss this like the political leaders we’re supposed to be.”

Mystic watched her in amazement as she stood up to Hong. The general and alicorn Hong and Twilight both had hard glares with one another, both of their eyes narrowed.

Hong sighed, “Fine. But I don’t want your criminal friend attacking any lions. She’ll stay behind.”

“Deal,” said Twilight, “But she’ll stay with our Canterlot squad until we sort this out after this mission.”

Pft, as if I’ll follow through! Mystic thought, not wanting Hong to stop her now.

Hong snorted and began walking off, “Come on, we’ve wasted enough time.” His troops followed him as Fluttershy draped a wing over Mystic’s back.

“Wow, Twilight,” said Applejack, “Way to take charge of the situation.”

“Only temporary,” said Twilight, she looked at Mystic, “I do believe you, but as leaders and political figures, we have to discuss things like this.”

Mystic shook her head, still surprised of what Twilight did, “I just wish you can smash them with a hammer or something and be done with it.”

“That’d make things a little complicated, Mystic.”

Mystic rolled her eyes, “Still...” She paused, swallowing her pride, “I’m grateful for what you did.” She sighed, “Even if it was just temporary.”

“We’ll see what comes next,” said Twilight.

“I don’t want anywhere near him. I won’t ride in a carriage with him,” Mystic asserted.

“Don’t worry, you’ll fly with me,” Flash smiled, “I can carry you.”

Mystic looked at him, “Really?”

“Yes, really,” Flash assured her, “I told these brave ponies I’d help them find you and I’m going to carry you to the destination.”

“Okay,” said Mystic, taking a look at Hong and glared at him.
> Chapter 14 - Stopping the invasion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The trip was silent with the Mane Six, Hong, and Mystic. Flash carried Mystic on his back as she did her best to avoid eye contact with Hong. The general did glance at Mystic once in a while but didn’t maintain the look for long. Nopony else has seen anything and they’re roughly fifty miles into their search. 

Soon, the army will get down low and make sure they’re not seen too easily. The soldiers on the ground were keeping up pace as they stomped in columns through the forests below. Hong glanced at Rarity, Pinkie, and Applejack in the back seat of his chariot.

“So, you ponies seem like an unlikely group to save this land multiple times,” he said.

Applejack turned to look at him, “Uh, yeah, we are.” She rubbed the back of her neck.

“But we do it swimmingly!” Pinkie beamed.

“Oh, yes, while it is overwhelming at times, we always managed to pull through together as friends,” remarked Rarity.

“I see,” said Hong, “Everypony must think you’re some kind of superheroes, right?”

Rarity and Applejack chuckled while Pinkie let out a laugh.

“Oh, we’re just ponies like everypony else, only saving Equestria multiple times,” Rarity giggled, “Superheroes, please.”

“Well, it sure seemed like it on the Canterlot stained glass,” replied Hong.

“But please, it’s just an honor to be regular ponies whilst making a great example for all Equestria,” said Applejack.

Hong nodded and turned his body a bit to face them, “Have any of you encountered where you had to...I don’t know, kill somecreature?”

The three ponies’ eyes got as wide as saucers, they hadn’t expected that question, yet Hong was just asking a question.

“I... I don’t believe so?” Rarity managed to say.

“Yeeeaahhhh,” said Pinkie, “Killing isn’t something we do.”

“So, you’ve not killed anycreature?” asked Hong, his eyes curious.

“No, there have to be other ways,” said Applejack.

“What if you don’t have a choice?”

“But-but we’re just regular ponies!” cried Rarity, “We can’t just...”

“But are national heroes, as a general speaking on his entire army, we have to arm ourselves. If not, we open ourselves to death. And you seem extraordinarily lucky if you haven’t killed anycreature.”

“We’re not barbarians!” cried Rarity, “No offense, but I am a fashion designer, Pinkie’s a party planner, and Applejack’s a farmer! We can’t kill!”

“The world is a dangerous place,” Hong said, gritting his teeth, trying to keep himself under control, “These aren’t changelings or any other wild beasts you’ve encountered.”

“But it’s no fun to kill anything!” cried Pinkie, forming a bit of a distraught look.

“These are pony-eating lions from a wild, untamed land, have you seen any lions before?” Hong went on.

“Well...” Applejack started but then trailed off, she tried to think of an answer, “We’ve encountered some manticores and griffons that have lion parts.”

“But these lions are much more barbaric than what you know of,” said Hong, “Lions are very territory creatures, take no prisoners, and are very coordinated in their attacks.” His look hardened some, “I’ve seen some lions before, and when they attack and kill, it’s not a pretty sight to behold. Their armor is magic reflective and they can get around without being seen for the most part.”

“Whoa,” Applejack’s eyes widened, “Magic reflective armor?”

“Yes, and that’s why we have swords, spears, and other weapons to get them, you don’t have a choice other to kill them or let them kill you.”

Rarity’s mouth began opening and closing coherently, trying to get words out.

“And you can try to object all you want, but the world isn’t all sunshine and rainbows like you’re used to, it’s either you or them.”

“But we haven’t got the guts to do something like that!” Rarity cried.

“Well, then you’re dead. Simple as that.”

“Now, general, could you...” Applejack started but Hong cut her off.

“Why? Am I wrong, Applejack?” he asked simply. “Have there seriously been zero deaths in all the time you’ve saved Equestria?”

Applejack paused. Her eyes slightly widened when she remembered King Sombra and the Storm King. Both weren’t willing to stop and talk things out and both had to be taken out. To top it off, Spike saved her from the large timberwolf when her hoof was stuck under a rock.

“Ah, so I am right,” said Hong, “You have seen creatures killed, huh?”

Applejack didn’t reply, but she slowly nodded.

“There you have it,” Hong stated, “Even in your world, you can’t stop them any other way.”

“There should’ve been a better choice,” said Rarity, her lips trembling some.

“Are you really trying to hold onto false hope?” Hong glared at her, “Face it, sometimes it’s either kill or be killed in this world.”

“That’s not fair,” Pinkie said a little sadly.

“Life isn’t fair at times.”

“Even if we do kill, we always hope we don’t have to or even use weapons,” said Applejack, she looked him dead in the eye, “What about you, Hong? Do you not like killing things?”

Hong paused his expression still a bit hard. Rarity did her best calming down as this conversation shook her up a little, Pinkie placed a comforting hoof on her withers and smiled sadly. Hong rubbed his chin as if in thought, but he turned back around to look at where they’re heading.

“Let’s just focus on the mission,” he said, “Just remember what I told you.”

Applejack’s eyes widened in shock at the implication just given to her. She looked over at Rarity and Pinkie whose eyes were filled with horror as well. They apparently knew what was just implied and they didn’t like it one bit.

“Vulture sighting!” a voice rang out.

“Where?!” Hong barked, looking around rapidly.

“Eleven o clock!”

“Seize it!”

The pegasus soldier took off like a bullet after the white-backed vulture as it tried to outfly him. Rainbow, Flash, Twilight, and Mystic watched him go and...

“Another one!” another voice rang out. The three ponies looked and saw yet another soldier going after it, “No two!”

“Get them all!” Hong ordered, “We can’t have them going back to where they’re heading!”

“Soldiers on the ground hold!” Flash ordered. The soldiers on the ground immediately stopped but maintained their columns and eyes wide open.

Rarity watched with wide eyes as the soldiers flew towards the three vultures, they were faster than them so the vultures were caught with no problem. But the pegasi had to heavily restrain one as it tried to flap its powerful wings and peck at them, but other pegasi soldiers came to their aid and tied them up. A beam of magic shot out and a fourth vulture that had nearly gotten away got struck by it, injuring it and making it fall into the trees below. An order was given by a soldier and three unicorns went to retrieve it.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy marveled. “I hope the vultures will be okay.”

“Princess,” said Hong as his chariot came alongside Twilight, “Head to the ground, we’ve got guests to interrogate.”

“Right away,” replied Twilight.





Soon, the fliers and pegasi soldiers descended in the middle of the forest while Hong’s chariot landed nearby. All of the Canterlot and Imperial soldiers stood at attention as the general and the rest of Twilight’s friends followed him reuniting with their other friends. Mystic hopped off Flash’s back and followed them. The soldiers that caught the vultures had them “trussed up like a turkey” as Applejack would say. 

The vultures could barely budge in the large tight ropes. When Hong began approaching them, the fourth vulture was brought in and his right wing’s crooked due to the magic blast. Mystic saw Fluttershy’s eyes were filled with concern for the vultures.

“General, what’re we doing with them?” asked Twilight.

Hong turned to her with a stern expression, “These are white-backed vultures, Princess. They’re are used to report and send messages in the land of Oogundaa, and seeing them here while the lions are here isn’t a coincidence.”

“So, the lions are using them to communicate with one another?” Twilight’s eyes filled with wonder and fascination.

“That, and probably using them to scour your land.”

Fluttershy gasped while Twilight looked over at the vultures. Mystic stepped a little closer to see them as well. As much as she hated to admit it, Hong is right about them and he knows some of Oogundaa’s creatures.

The pegasi that caught the vultures stood close by with spears at the ready. Hong formed a hard look as he made his way over to them with Twilight close by. The vultures glared daggers at both ponies as they came to a stop.

“You,” Hong growled, “You work for the lions, don’t you?”

The vultures only hissed angrily at the ponies.

“You’d better answer, or I’ll strangle you with your own talons!” Hong growled.

And again, the vultures hissed angrily, not diminished from Hong’s commanding voice. Hong was about to say something else, but Fluttershy stepped up.

“If I may?” she asked softly.

Hong looked at her incredulously, “Really?”

“Yes,” said Twilight, causing Hong to look at her, “Fluttershy has a talent with animals and she’d be able to communicate with them.”

Hong sighed, “Fine.”

Fluttershy smiled a little bit before turning to the vultures.

“Hello, do you think you can tell us who you work for?” she asked softly.

The vultures’ eyes widened in anger and hissed louder at the shy pegasus, causing her eyes to widen to the size of saucers.

“Goodness!” she cried, aghast, “Where did you learn that kind of language?!”

The vultures hissed only louder, “No, no we’re just...” And again, “Why I never!”

“This isn’t getting us anywhere,” Hong grumbled, causing Fluttershy to become nervous.

“Oh, vultures, I’m sure we can work things out,” Fluttershy pleaded to them.

“No, we cannot,” one vulture spoke up, causing everypony’s eyes to widen in complete shock, even Mystic’s.

“You can talk?!” Fluttershy cried, pointing right at them.

“Yes! We can talk in your language and in your animal ways!” the vulture, obviously the leader, roared, “You shall not sway us!”

“But we can help you out if you cooperate,” Fluttershy reasoned, “There can be a better...”

“No life is better than serving the King!” another vulture declared.

“The King?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes! His glorious, mighty, unbeatable, god King Clawdius!”

Mystic’s eyes widened in shock again, she had heard of King Clawdius.

“Seriously?! That’s who we’re up against?” Hong growled.

“The King wanted us to scour the land! And we do as he says! You shall not stop his Greatness!” the vulture leader declared.

“Oh, we’ll be sure that we will.”

In the back of the herd of ponies, Rarity whispered: “Who’s King Clawdius?”

Mystic turned and glared at her, “Not now.”

“But...”

“Not now!”

Fluttershy formed a very pleading look, her eyes sparkling, “We can assist you, and try to talk things out with King Clawdius.”

“No, you cannot!” the leader spat, “The truth is a little wimpy naïve little pony, is that you aren’t worth one Equestrian bit to him! The truth is, you can’t accept that he will conquer your land! We’re always with him to the end! Even unto death!”

Fluttershy stepped back a few paces in horror as her pupils dilated.

“Even unto death, huh?” Hong repeated. He grabbed them and levitated them with his magic, glaring hard, “You won’t be arriving at your camp. And you won’t see your King again.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, eyes wide.

“All hail King Clawdius! Lord of all Oogundaa!” the vultures shouted in unison.

“In that case...” Hong growled. He focused his magic on their necks. The Mane Six, Flash, and the ponies could do nothing as Hong focused his magic very hard. Fluttershy almost shed tears as the vultures struggled for air. Her hooves trembled as she covered her mouth in horror.

SNAP!

Hong has snapped the vultures’ necks. Fluttershy let out a cry while the Mane Six gasped in horror. Mystic was filled with disgust and she wanted to vomit.

The general tossed the carcasses into bushes and turned to his soldiers that were standing strong.

“That was a waste of time,” he said, “We’ll be going on hoof from here on out. If these vultures were close by, who knows how close lions really are?”

“Yes General!” they all said in unison.

Hong trotted over to his chariot. Mystic looked over her shoulder to see Fluttershy had her eyes locked onto the bush Hong had thrown the vultures in to. The pegasus was completely shell-shocked.

Twilight, looking shaken, wrapped a wing around the pegasus and began comforting her with soft words. 

Mystic sighed heavily as she cast a bit of a sympathetic gaze to Fluttershy. Seeing something like that to animals up close has to have traumatized her.

“Let move out!” Flash ordered his soldiers.

Mystic saw Hong walking back over, now wearing a red and white helmet. He had a sword in a sheath and a spear in his magic.

“Now, Princess,” he said, “I know what you’ve seen wasn’t nice, but they were non-negotiable.”

“Couldn’t we have tried a different approach?” Twilight asked.

“And what? They were totally committed to their King and weren’t going to talk.”

“Look at Fluttershy.”

Hong looked at Fluttershy and she had a sad look on her face, he sighed, “Sorry you had to see that, but things in this world just aren’t as nice as you’re used to.”

Fluttershy whimpered, “I... I know but...”

Hong patted her head softly, “Don’t let this overcome you. We’ve got a job to do.” Hong straightened himself up and made his way over to his soldiers while the Mane Six and Mystic reunited.

“It’s okay, Fluttershy,” Applejack said softly. The yellow pegasus slowly nodded and turned to look again where the carcasses were.

“Let’s... get moving...” she said.

Wrapping her wing around her tighter, Twilight led Fluttershy as she followed her friends to where the soldiers were waiting.

“All right,” said Hong, “We need to move fast because those lions will know their message won’t be arriving. We would’ve landed even if we did only just see them and not catch them, either way, the enemies will soon know we’re here. So, let’s hustle and go in strong!”

“Yes sir!” the soldiers shouted.

“Good! Let’s go in fast and quiet! Arrival time in about fifteen to twenty minutes!”

So, the herd of ponies took off into the forest followed by the Canterlot Squad and the national heroes of Equestria, ready to face off against the latest threat.







As he faces Clawdius through the communication device, Amra holds a professional look as the King’s piercing amber eyes looked right at him.

“So, it’s almost time for the pride to move?” Clawdius asked.

“Yes, Your Highness,” replied Amra as he reached for his bronze helmet. “The pride is outside right now suiting up and we’re about to proceed according to the plan.”

“Very good,” Clawdius nodded, “I expect a quick and brutal takedown of the city, afterward we’ll soon take all of the pony land.”

Amra nodded and smirked with confidence, “Don’t worry, we’ve got everything under control.”

Clawdius nodded, “Do not fail me.” Then the communication device closed up and Amra let out a sigh. He turned to head outside to see how the others were coming along, but Leandra entered, a look of urgency on her face.

“General Amra!” she said.

“What is it?” Amra asked, a little alarmed.

“We have a small problem; the vultures haven’t returned like they should have a few minutes ago.”

At this, Amra’s eyes widened, “What?”

“I don’t know what’s happened to them, but the final scour to see if the coast is clear hasn’t returned as scheduled,” Leandra snorted, “And you know how loyal those vultures are to the King.”

Amra nodded, forming a stern look, “Somecreature is coming! Head out and alert the pride! We need to be ready!”

“Right away!”

As Leandra bolted out to warn the pride, Amra took a glance back at where he talked to Clawdius with. He had this under control despite this setback.







The soldiers had their weapons at the ready for anything they encountered.

Mystic saw Twilight had managed to calm Fluttershy down after the vultures’ demise. Rainbow had a look of determination and willingness to fight these beasts off. Focusing back on the mission, Mystic glanced around and noticed the trees getting a little thinner. 

Gazing in front of the charging ponies, Mystic noticed there’s an open field they’re coming upon. 

“Halt everypony!” Hong shouted.

Almost right away, all of the soldiers including the Mane Six and Mystic screeched to a stop. When everypony was still as a statue, Hong magically levitated binoculars out of his bag and began trotting over to the edge of the forest edge.

Mystic saw the field was wide open and it had tall grass. Perfect for concealing lions.

“What did you see, sir?” a female pegasus soldier asked.

“They’re out there,” replied Hong as he put the binoculars away.

“They are?” Fluttershy whispered.

“Yes,” Hong nodded, “And there’s a big field between us both. So, no way to sneak up on them.”

“Clever on their part,” the mare replied.

“Clever beasts they are,” Hong remarked.

“So, what’re we going to do?” Twilight asked.

“We’re going to have our weapons drawn and charge right at them,” Hong explained, “There’s no other way.”

“Well, if they’re getting close to making their moves, might as well move on them before us!” Rainbow declared, clanking her forehooves together.

“The rainbow one’s right, we need to go now,” said Hong. He faced everypony there, “Is everypony ready to face them and take victory for both of our lands?!”

“Yes sir!” everypony replied.

“Good!” he turned to some soldiers and Mystic, “Make sure this one stays behind and doesn’t do anything.”

“Right away,” said a male earth pony as he and another stood next to Mystic who scowled in annoyance.

“I could be of real help,” Mystic snarled.

“You weren’t meant to be here, and like it or not, you’re staying here,” Hong glared. “Did you get that?”

Mystic growled, “I may not have.”

Hong’s look hardened, “I am doing this operation on what’s best for both of our lands. And I want you to follow my orders for both of our lands if you know what’s good for them.”

Mystic glanced over at Twilight and she saw the alicorn had a pleading look on her face for her to listen. Not wanting Hong to get on her case anymore, Mystic huffed and glared back at him.

I will not obey your orders! Mystic thought, mentally preparing herself to charge.

“Are you and your friends ready, Princess?” Hong asked.

Twilight turned to look at her friends and they all nodded, well Fluttershy didn’t do anything but stood closer to Rarity.

“All right,” Hong said, turning to what will becoming the battlefield “Charge!”

On that order, the ponies charged forming a massive stampede of thundering hooves. The pegasi and the fliers of the Mane Six took to the air while Mystic watched the stream of ponies heading out to fight the lions. 

She watched them for a little bit. 

When they were a distance away, she looked behind her at the two soldiers and formed a hard glare.

“Sorry! But I’m not obeying that lunatic!” cried Mystic and she let out a surge of magic, knocking them both aside and into trees.







Mystic charged onto the field, seeing that the earth pony soldiers were in a column up front, followed by the unicorns and pegasi in their own columns as well. The Canterlot Squad charged out nearby in about the same form. 

The diversity between Imperial City’s red and white armor and Canterlot’s golden armor on the soldiers were very evident. 

In the midst, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie charged too while Twilight flew near Rainbow. Fluttershy held back some but stayed close. As they came to the middle of the field, a roar rang out.

The roar seemed to make the air vibrate, the trees shook and the ground quakes a bit. 

Mystic’s eyes widened to see a bunch of lionesses followed by lions streaming out of the forest by a hundred, no two hundred. 

They swarmed towards across the field like a tidal wave, armored and with claws and teeth that can tear them apart with ease, no fear was in their eyes as they advanced on the ponies.

Keep focused and fight hard! Mystic thought as the earth ponies threw their spears at the predators. 

The ponies and lions clashed. 

Lions lunged and pounced on ponies, pegasi swooped down and punched them hard in the face before piercing their neck with a spear. 

The pride showed no mercy to those that were so unlucky when they fought the large, strong predators. Some lions fell due to the ponies attacking in groups, but they’re not deterred or intimidated at all. 

Mystic saw It was becoming a bloodbath. She saw Hong made sure to land strikes on the lionesses’ heads and necks, and he swung his sword into one lioness’ neck, killing her and causing two others to lunge at him, but two of his soldiers tackled them and all four creatures tumbled across the field. 

For a minute the pride was brutally attacking and even killing some of the soldiers but purple magic froze all the lions and lionesses in place. Mystic watched in amazement as the purple magic lifted them and slung them to the ground, allowing a lot of the soldiers to catch them off guard and gain the upper hoof.

She looked up to see Twilight had her horn alit and it was covered in the same purple aura.

Wow! Mystic thought, never seeing such a feat before.

Mystic managed to catch up to the soldiers, spotting Rarity and Applejack a short distance away. The unicorn began galloping over Rarity shot beams of magic out, but they bounced off the armor of their opponents. Mystic managed to join her side but Rarity teleported away before she could do anything.

Mystic pulled out her machete and slit two of the lioness’ throats, causing them to hold them in pain. Sensing something to her left, she turned only to see Applejack came to her aid and bucked a lion in the chest, sending him flying backward into another. 

The farm pony grabbed her lasso, twirled it, and managed to get it around a lioness’ neck. She yanked hard, slamming her to the ground and went to tie her up.

“Ah thought ya were gonna stay back!” said Applejack.

“I’m not under his authority any more!” said Mystic, joining her side and holding her machete high.

“Stay close ta me, Rares!” 

Mystic saw Rarity holding up a diamond shield as a lioness clawed at it.

Applejack ran over to Rarity’s side as two more lionesses charged towards them, but Rainbow Dash flew into them like a bullet, knocking them both to the side.

Mystic immediately skimmed over the battlefield. Everypony was in combat and trying to hold their ground.

I need to finish what I came here for! She thought and began galloping across the battlefield.

Mystic swerved, jumped over, and dodged either soldiers or members of the Pride. The leader has to be on the other side of the field!

Then, a massive lion blocked her path and stood tall. Mystic was about to attack but then a bunch of confetti flew out, covering him from paw to head.

Mystic gasped as Pinkie appeared, laughing as she pulled out a tray of cupcakes and began rocketing them like projectiles at the pride. 

What the hay?! Mystic thought, completely baffled.

Pinkie laughed as if she were having a good time launching her seemingly endless cupcakes. She bolted, ran up to a lioness, and tapped him on the shoulder. When he looked, she was gone.

Another tap on the shoulder. He looked, nothing. Yet another, and she was...

“Surprise!” she screamed happily, smearing his face with a cupcake, the icing covering his eyes. The large lion growled as he wiped the cupcake from his eyes only to see a party cannon right in his face. “Double surprise!” 

The cannon went off with a loud bang and sent the lioness flying back with a large yelp of surprise while Pinkie continued to giggle as she bolted around the battlefield, smearing more cupcakes on the felines’ faces and pulling out her cannon from out of nowhere.

“Gah!” Mystic cried, “I can’t stand that mare!” She took Mystic out of the battle and the unicorn was grateful that she wasn’t attacked in her shock.

Charging forward again, Mystic punched a lion to the ground, slid between a lioness’ forelegs, and jumped over a couple more lionesses. She avoided the soldiers and any members of the pride that tried to attack her. 

She grabbed a lioness with her magic and tossed her into another lioness before jumping over a couple of carcasses of dead lions. Seeing a lion about to pounce on the two ponies, she threw her machete with her magic!

It pierced the lion’s side, causing him to roar in pain.

Mystic pulled her machete out of the lion’s side and swung it right into another lion’s face, killing it, and threw a couple of throwing knives but they missed as Mystic brought her machete back to herself.

“It’s the pony described to us by the traitor!” she heard a lion roar.

“Get her!”

Mystic turned to see three of the felines charging, but she held them in place with her magic, punched one hard in the face before stabbing the second in the chin, going through his head, killing him. 

She flinched at the sight of blood but stayed strong. Two more lunged, but she rolled to the side, dodging them, forming magical ropes, and tying their legs together.

She saw Twilight firing magic beams and avoiding spears thrown at her. 

The alicorn even directed some spears back at the throwers only to miss them by inches. 





Amra watched as his pride did their best to fight against the ponies. His eyes are full of fury; his lip is curled up into a snarl.

“This wasn’t supposed to happen! How could they find us like this?!” he growled.

He thought back to the members who didn’t make it in time for them to meet, and that one lion who foolishly let a pony live. Had he screwed them over?! Did he tell them where they were? He’d sent vultures to look for the pony but they were unsuccessful, now he thinks the pony might’ve gotten the soldiers and these powerful magic wielders

“The King is not going to be happy about this,” he snarled, his pupils dilating as he motioned some more members of the pride to go out. Turning to his left he sees Leandra looking on with just as, if not more fury than him.

“Leandra,” he growled, the head lioness turned to him, “Get that magic pony! The purple one with wings!”

“Right away, sir!” she replied before she activated her magic charm, it glowed a gold color before she wisped into the battlefield in a form of a blur.





Twilight held up a shield that caused two spears to bounce off it. She charged her magic and shot a beam underneath a couple of lions’ feet, knocking them off balance. However, before she could do anymore, something slammed into her and wrapped its strong forelegs around her. Twilight yelped in surprise before she landed on the ground looking at Leandra’s angry eyes, her muzzle only a few inches from her face.

“Say hello to your end, pony!” she declared raising a claw. However, Twilight recovered from the shock of the impact and teleported herself away. Leandra’s eyes widened and saw Twilight reappear a few feet away. 

The alicorn charged her magic, but Leandra swiped her paw at Twilight and knocked her to the ground. 

But the alicorn let out a blast of magic that hit Leandra’s armor and it bounced off right back at Twilight. The alicorn was blown backward, letting out a cry of pain. When Twilight was about to recover, Leandra lunged, her claws outstretched to end the alicorn, but Twilight teleported again and reappeared behind Leandra. 

Twilight grabbed Leandra with her magic and threw her to the ground. She slammed the head lioness’ face to the ground a couple of times before Leandra activated her magic again, turning into a blur, breaking free of Twilight’s hold and punching her a couple of times. 

Twilight wasn’t too swayed as she felt filled with magic and adrenaline. Deciding to get physical, Twilight laid a few hits on Leandra’s face, but the head lioness hardly flinched.

Leandra swiped her claw into Twilight, causing her to fall to the ground again. That does it. Twilight charged up her horn, a glare forming on her features. As Leandra grabbed her sword to finish Twilight, the alicorn shot it out of her grasp, grabbed Leandra with her magic, and threw her into the distance. 

Leandra roared in anger as her limbs flailed in vain to stop the momentum. Twilight flew after her, charged up a spear of magic, got above Leandra, and threw the sphere at her. It bounced off her armor, Twilight dodged it but Leandra crashed to the ground, forming a lioness sized crater on the ground.

Twilight went to see if she’d finished the job, but an angry Leandra jumped out of the crater.





Mystic jabbed her machete into a lioness’ neck, jumped over her body, and landed firmly on her hooves. She looked up to see Rainbow had formed a small tornado to send some members of the pride flying off the battlefield.

“Help!” a voice cried, barely heard over all the chaos going on. Mystic whirled to see Pinkie trying to keep several lions covered in cupcake frosting at bay with her party cannon, but they were fuming with rage to end her. Mystic’s heart skipped a beat when she saw Fluttershy behind the party pony, slightly limping. 

Mystic looked around at the battlefield to see all of their other friends were too occupied with fighting the rest of the pride.

Without a second thought, Mystic charged as Pinkie screamed as the lions lunged.

Mystic threw her machete with her magic and-- SCHOONK! It pierced into the head lion’s side. The squad stopped as he roared in pain.

Mystic swerved in front of the lion and finished him off with a sharp stab to the head. Mystic was about to fight the other three lions but a blast of purple magic sent them flying across the battlefield. Twilight landed in between her and her friends.

“Are you okay?” Mystic asked Pinkie and Fluttershy.

“Y-Yes...” Fluttershy stammered out.

“Thank you for saving them,” Twilight said, smiling.

“Don’t thank me yet,” she pointed to the battlefield, “We’re not out of the woods yet.”

“I’ll get them to safety,” said Twilight before she teleported away, leaving Mystic.

The unicorn saw that the battle’s winding down some with mostly dead lions laying on the ground along with some injured ponies and some that weren’t moving anymore.

There are about one hundred members of the pride still fighting strong and the unicorns and earth ponies were quick to fight back.

Looks like we have the advantage, she thought, looking over to the woods, having reached the opposite side of the battlefield.

Machete held high, she bolted into the woods, determined to find the leader. She will beat Hong before he can undermine her from doing what she came here to do.

The unicorn listened as she galloped along the forest floor. The sounds of magic blasting and trees breaking could be heard somewhere beyond the trees.

“You will not stop me, Amra, from fulfilling the King’s wishes!” a deep voice shouted.

She heard a cry from what she knew was Hong. The unicorn picked up speed and came upon some hilly terrain with some jagged rocks in the area.

Mystic saw the huge lion and knew it was Amra. She lit up her horn, enveloping him in magic and he got thrown into a tree.

Nearby was Hong, trying to stand up. Mystic stopped for a moment. When he saw her, he froze and had a look of disgust and anger.

Mystic returned it by spitting him a large raspberry.

Turning back to Amra, he lunged for her, but the unicorn landed a few hits on his face, causing him to flinch due to how hard her blows were. He swiped his massive claws, but she rolled to the side and punched him hard in the gut, and backflipped away from the lion.

Amra roared again, “You’re the one described to me by that traitor!”

Mystic only smirked, “And he was foolish to let me live like he did!”

“I know!” Amra roared, causing the air around them to vibrate.

He lunged at Mystic, the unicorn embraced him and they tumbled across the ground. Amra had a strong grip on the unicorn, but she bashed him in the face with the back of her head and using her magic to pull off Amra’s helmet and hitting him in the face. He lost his grip on her for a minute, but that was enough for Mystic as she broke free and struck Amra with his helmet, damaging it and sending it flying into the trees.

“You rotten little...!” Amra snarled.

Both creatures exchanged blows but dodged one another with each blow they tried to land on their opponent. Amra swung his claw, knocking Mystic to the side, but the unicorn quickly recovered and threw her machete at him with her magic, but he dodged it, grabbed a dead tree, and threw it at Mystic! 

The unicorn fired a beam of magic breaking it, but Amra’s already upon her. He almost scratched her face with those mighty claws, but he’s able to tackle her and pin her to the ground! 

Mystic struggled to get up, but Amra’s more twice her size and stronger than she is, so she stayed pinned to the ground.

“You violated my orders, you criminal scum!” Hong called out as he fought a few lions.

“Silence!” Amra roared, “You’re next!”

Mystic activated her magic to grab her machete, but Amra punched her in the face, making her lose her concentration. He’s about to bite into her neck when purple magic enveloped him and threw him into a few trees, causing them to break and fall on top of him.

Surprised, Mystic looked to see Twilight flying right at Amra as he struggled to get up. Applejack and Rainbow Dash came running soon after and all three ponies engaged in a battle against Amra.

Mystic stood up, grabbed her machete, and faced Hong. She pointed the tip of her machete right at him, “Traitor!” Before Hong could retaliate, Mystic took off to help with the three ponies.

Applejack bucked Amra hard in his armor, which caused her to grunt.

Rainbow flew right into him, knocking him off his paws and Twilight grabbed his tail with her magic, spun him around a few times before launching him into a large tree, cracking it. The large lion quickly recovered, ready to fight, then, Leandra lunged for Twilight, but the alicorn teleported, causing the head lioness to crash into bushes, which Rainbow laughed at.

Mystic joined them and punched Amra hard in the face. He tried attacking, but she avoided them like a pro and slammed a large rock into his side, knocking him over.

“General!” a voice cried, “General Amra!” A younger lion came out of the trees, “We need to retreat! The ponies have us beat!”

Amra growled, “What?!”

“Most of the pride is either dead or injured! We have no choice!”

“Go! I’ll join you!” Amra ordered.

He looked to face the four ponies and swiped his claw at a tree, causing it to fall over. Applejack and Rainbow yelped in surprise before they both bolted to avoid it as it landed with a crash. Twilight and Mystic faced Amra, Mystic glanced to see Hong had retreated to avoid being seen by Twilight.

“You ponies don’t know what you’ve done!” Amra growled, “You will have the full wrath of the King on your entire nation!”

“Not with you and your pride retreating!” Mystic declared.

“That’s right! You’ve seen what we can do! Let’s stop now before there’s any more bloodshed!” Twilight added, charging her magic.

“That’s not going to happen! Lions don’t show any mercy especially to the likes of you!” Amra declared, “Long live the King!” He lunged for the two ponies, but before they could engage in battle, Amra’s magic activated and he appeared as a blur and went behind the ponies, knocked down some more trees that fell towards them. 

Mystic managed to get out of the way while Twilight teleported. Mystic looked to the blur of Amra, not wanting him to escape. She fired a beam of magic right at him, causing him to scream.

He turned back to normal while he maintained a surprised look on his face. Both Mystic and Amra looked to see Mystic’s magic had destroyed Amra’s amulet containing his magic. Mystic smirked to herself, proud of what she did. But...

Amra roared, causing the ground to vibrate along with the air and trees, sending Mystic off her hooves while Twilight and her two friends held their ears from the sound.

“General! We must go!” Leandra cried from nearby.

“No! Not yet!” Amra shouted, “I’ll be with you shortly!”

“But Amra!” Leandra cried.

“Go! Get out of here!”

Mystic stood up and jumped up to the top of a rocky hill. Amra swiped at Mystic a few times but missed with every swing. 

She swung her machete, narrowly missing Amra but she’s able to throw a couple of rocks at his face, stunning him and kicking him into a large rock. Mystic landed a couple of punches on his armor and pulled on it, knocking it a little loose. Amra punched Mystic, sending her flying a bit but she recovered.

Twilight let out a beam of magic, striking him on the armor, which deflected the magic but it distracted Amra long enough for Applejack and Rainbow Dash to both tackle him and punch him down to a hard-rocky ground. While they dealt with him, Mystic looked up to see a large boulder on top of the hill. She looked down to see Amra’s practically in the way if it were to fall.

Thinking fast, Mystic jumped down and ran to the opposite side where Applejack and Rainbow were fighting, the pegasus taunted the lion as she swooped around and landed an occasional punch on him. When Amra backed away from the two ponies to figure out a strategy, Mystic saw this as an opening.

“Move!” she shouted to Rainbow and Applejack, throwing a knife at Amra.

The two ponies looked to see the knife impact Amra in the right-back paw, causing him to yelp in pain. Another knife hit him in the other front right paw, causing him to fall over.

Boom!

A magic beam hit just below the large boulder! Rainbow and Applejack took off as it began rolling down the hill! Amra heard the boulder tumbling down the hill, he looked up and his eyes widened in horror.

“Wh-what?! Noo!” he cried, but it was too late. The boulder crashed into him, crushing him under its weight, and he and the boulder both tumbled down into a large tree, landing with a crash, sending dust flying everywhere. Mystic flinched. 

She looked down at the rubble as the dust began to settle, seeing the lifeless limbs of Amra underneath it all.

“Well, I did what I came here for,” she muttered, relieved.

Mystic gazed at the three ponies that had wide eyes, but Twilight showed signs of relief on her face. Nearby Hong stood there speechless. Mystic didn’t say anything but looked to her right and saw Amra’s helmet. Picking it up with her magic, she bolted back to the battlefield, leaving them behind.





Mystic saw the lioness that had begged Amra to run further down the field but away from the remains of the chaos. The unicorn galloped over and stopped about twenty feet away, holding the helmet up high. She saw the Pride members with the lioness look on in horror.

“Your General is no more!” Mystic shouted and tossed the helmet at the, “You’ve lost! All of you!”

Leandra grabbed the helmet, formed a hard glare, and let out a growl as the remaining members of the Pride retreated.

“The King will hear about this!” Leandra roared, “Mark my words, you’ll rue this day!”

She took off as some soldiers tried to attack, but she managed to use her magic to get away at a high speed. 

Mystic smiled a little, relieved that the lions were ended before they could begin their assault. Then, her ear twitched as she heard hoofsteps coming right towards her. She whirled around to see Hong coming right toward her. His eyes are full of fury, his nostrils flared, and snorting hard, he grits his teeth as his lips formed into a snarl.

“You!” he shouted, “You violated my orders!”

Slightly startled, but standing firm, Mystic glared hard at him, “Hey, I did what I had to do!”

“We had things under control, we didn’t need you filling in for everypony!”

“And you handled that monster like I did?” Mystic spat.

“All right then!” Hong shouted. “Mystic, by order of the Imperial City laws for murder, arson, vandalism, and theft, I am placing you under arrest!”

Mystic’s eyes widened in anger, her nostrils flared, “I don’t think so!”

She took off in the direction of the Mane Six. I need sanctuary from him! 

As much as she didn’t want to repay the loan, and probably more mushiness and getting freaked out by Pinkie Pie, she’d rather have that than deal with his madness. She needs to survive.

“Get her!” she heard Hong. “She is the pony that’s number one on our wanted list!”

Mystic didn’t need to turn around that some of Hong’s soldiers went after her.

When Mystic was almost upon the Mane Six, Twilight teleported and reappeared behind Mystic. Mystic whirled around to see the alicorn had spread her mighty wings. 

“I’ve not murdered anypony in my entire life!” Mystic cried.

“Twilight, move aside!” Hong ordered, “This pony is clearly a violator of what’s been ordered to her!”

“And what did I tell you before we arrived at the pride’s camp?” Twilight demanded, “I told you I’d take full responsibility for her!”

“That mare is dangerous, Twilight!” Hong insisted, “She is the number one wanted pony on our list!”

“Even if she is, you did a fine job of catching her!” Twilight’s friends gasped at that statement, Hong’s eyes widened in anger, shock, and offense, but Twilight wasn’t done. “She is our business here since she is paying off a loan and she’s been a good filly ever since!”

“You don’t speak in that tone of voice to me,” Hong shot, “She was told not to attack the lions while we did and what did she do?”

“She saved my friends’ lives!”

“Mystic isn’t a criminal, she’s a hero!” said Fluttershy.

Hong growled, “And you dare to try and challenge me on my authority? On Imperial City’s authority? She is ours and we need to tie up loose ends.”

“And we will tie them up,” Twilight said, “But this time, Equestria will assist you in doing so, but not like you’re trying to do.”

“Do you know what would happen if you are protecting a criminal under your and Celestia’s rules?” Hong growled, “What an upset that would be in politics if something like that ever got out.”

Twilight paused for a moment. Mystic felt a hoof placed on her back and saw that it was Fluttershy.

“I don’t think I can hoof her over,” Twilight finally said.

Hong’s eyes widened again and he gritted his teeth, “What?”

“I know it’s probably risky in your view, but she’s done a lot of work to pay off her loan and she just saved our friends’ lives too,” said Twilight, keeping an eye on the general.

“That’s right!” Fluttershy agreed while Mystic nodded too.

“Some good deeds don’t erase the sins of a criminal!” Hong insisted. “You don’t know what she is! She’s just using good deeds to butter you up and make herself look innocent! She’s a crafty, lying pony!”

“General,” Twilight said. I think it’d be best if I tell Celestia about this and we’ll place Mystic in our custody and...”

“No, you won’t. I am her Uncle!”

That caused the Mane Six and Flash to gasp and look at Mystic. The unicorn stepped forward, glaring daggers at him.

“Adoptive Uncle!” Mystic bellowed, “We are of no relation! When you had to take me, you wanted me to call you Uncle Hong!”

“That’s a load of horseapples! You and I have the same eye color and hair color!” Hong bellowed.

“A lot of ponies have the same eye color and hair color!”

“Princess,” said Hong, turning to her, “I’ve got to take her back, she needs to come back and let me personally and lawfully deal with her.”

“What you need to do is to leave and go away,” Mystic growled, “You’re a disgrace and I won’t go back to that Tartarus hole you call a city!”

“It’s not a Tartarus hole! It’s the proudest city of ponykind!” Hong said, looking Twilight in the eyes again, “Princess, you have to make a choice. Either you give her to me and let justice prevail and you’ll keep your name and friends’ names intact. Or, you take this huge criminal and you betray us as well as everypony else by sheltering her.”

Twilight froze at that statement. Mystic had to refrain herself from gulping. Mystic knew she had done some wrong like stealing. Twilight turned and looked Hong squarely in the eye.

“No.”

Hong’s eyes built up with fury, “What?”

“No,” Twilight repeated. “Whether if you like it or not, I want to handle things differently. And Celestia would agree. So, unless you want to continue this debate, we need to take this to a different level.”

Mystic stood there in anticipation. She didn’t know what Hong would do. Memories of him hitting her with the whip, forcing her to do hard tedious work and not seeing her friend went through her mind. She had to keep herself from begging Twilight to keep her safe from him.

“Fine,” Hong conceded, causing Mystic’s eyes to widen. “But I will also submit my report. The Leader won’t be too happy about this.”

“I wouldn’t expect anything less,” replied Twilight.

Hong whirled around and walked off. Mystic watched as his soldiers picked up their injured and deceased along the way.

A few minutes passed until they were all gone, and when they were gone, Mystic let out a massive breath she didn’t know she’d held in. She collapsed to her hindquarters. Fluttershy knelt by her side.

“Oh my...” Mystic breathed out as everypony looked at her. She looked at Twilight, “Why... why did you do that?”

Twilight smiled gently, “Because, Mystic. You can trust us.”

Mystic smiled a little bit.

“Thanks,” she said as she stood up.

Twilight smiled wider, “You’re welcome, Mystic.” Then she got serious, “But if you have been a criminal in some form, we’re going to have to take precautions and not let you have your weapons around town, as well as being under supervision while in the town.

Mystic sighed, not liking her weapons being taken away again, but, “Well, I’ll take that over Hong anytime.”

“You’ll remain like that for a little while and I’ll discuss things with Princess Celestia.”

“Sure.”

“Okay,” Twilight looked where the sun had just set and saw it was twilight time, “Oh, we’d better get back. We’ve got things to do.”

“We’ll get you back no problem,” said Flash, “We’ll gather our injured comrades and deceased ones. We’ll be looking out for any more of the pride that might be around but I doubt we’ll see’em again.”

“Good,” said Twilight. She turned to her friends, “Let’s go home.”

Everypony else agreed as Flash and the Canterlot squad began preparing to take them home and head back to the city. Mystic smiled a little to herself as she stood up.

“I have sanctuary, and I’ll make sure that Hong doesn’t hurt anypony around me,” she said to herself.

“Oh, Mystic,” said Fluttershy.

“Yes?”

“I know you’re not actually the most open pony... but do you think we can try being friends?”

“Yeah!” Pinkie beamed. This caused the other members of the Mane 6 to look at her. Mystic felt awkward, she didn’t feel completely ready to personally embrace them as friends yet. But she did feel compelled to hang out around them, even if it was just to stay away from Hong. These ponies seem very different from other ponies she’s seen in her life, she’s seen kindness, Applejack tried bonding with her, and now they fought lions. Are they some kind of heroes?

“I... I guess we could try?” she finally said with an awkward tone.

“Yay!” Pinkie cheered, causing Mystic to cringe.

“Oh, this is delightful!” Rarity cheered.

“Yee-haw!” Applejack hollered, rearing on her hind hooves.





Meanwhile, on a nearby hill and hiding behind trees, the glowering Hong watched the ponies celebrate. His gaze was locked right onto Mystic.

You will not get away from me that easily, he thought, vowing to bring her home.
> Chapter 15 - Really into the spells
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Inside the Crystal Castle, he kept his eyes open as he gazed around the room, trying to find what he was looking for. Oh, how much he needed to find her in their little charade. 

He might be the Royal Crystaller, but nothing can keep him from finding his objective. No matter how hard it is or where it is. 

Smiling to himself, Sunburst trotted around the small room looking for Flurry Heart, the firstborn alicorn Equestria has ever seen and has extraordinary magic for her age. He’s been playing hide and seek with her, and it was her turn. She was always so difficult to find while Sunburst’s hiding places, no matter how good they seem to be, she always seems to find him. 

Is she psychic? No, that can’t be it. Can it? Brushing the thought off, he looked under couches, inside a closet, and under some bedsheets. No Flurry Heart.

“Oh shoot, I’ve been searching just about everywhere in the castle,” he murmured, “Why did I agree to play hide and seek when I know how amazing of a hider she is?”

Maybe it’s because he likes challenges, but that’s to solve puzzles and do crossword puzzles, not looking across an entire Castle for a slippery baby alicorn that’s like a ninja. 

Deciding to head into the crystal hallway for the umpteenth time, he began thinking about a new place to go to. But where exactly? 

He had searched the family room, the playroom, the bowling alley, and even the nursery. 

Those were Flurry’s top favorite places to hang out, but he thinks that would’ve been too easy when trying to find her. As he began trotting down the hall, he noticed some crystal pony guards walking through as part of their routine.

“Have you two seen Flurry Heart?” he asked.

The two unicorn guards turned to him.

“No, what’s wrong?” one asked, a little alarmed.

“Nothing’s wrong, we’re just playing a game,” replied Sunburst as he stopped in front of them.

At this, the guards calmed down and gave smirks to one another.

“Oh, I see, playing her favorite hiding game again huh?” the second guard asked.

“Yes, and she seems to have really hidden herself good this time,” replied Sunburst as he looked around, thinking on where to go next.

“Well, you know the rules of hide and seek,” said the first guard, “Nopony can help you try to find them unless in an emergency.”

Sunburst sighed heavily and groaned, “I know, but I couldn’t help it this time! I’ve been searching for 2 hours!”

The guards chuckled, and the first spoke up again, “We can’t help you, but maybe Princess Cadance might have an idea.”

“But I thought you said nopony should help me,” Sunburst asked, raising an eyebrow.

“We said nopony could help you find them, we didn’t say they couldn’t give you an idea of one,” the second guard said.

Sunburst thought about that for a minute before he nodded.

“Okay, I’ll catch you two later,” he said.

Sunburst trotted off in search of Cadance while the guards did their best to hold back their chuckles as if knowing something he doesn’t. 

Oblivious, Sunburst continues his search for the alicorn baby, turning his head sharply to the right and left when he came to an open door to double-check if the baby’s there. He’s thinking of limiting on where they both can hide, or maybe just Flurry’s, and not letting her teleport either. 

Of course, that might send her into her “whiny” stage and force the royal Crystaller to keep the regular rules. How in Equestria do Shining and Cadance deal with her on a day to day basis? Sunburst only came by every few days for a few hours and it’s back to studying. As he makes his way to the royal chambers, which had two guards standing in front of it, he briefly reflects on the romantic night he and Starlight had together. 

Blushing a little bit, he’s so relieved they both finally got their feelings out after months of feeling something for her. Cadance had told them she could feel it, but the duo had always denied it in front of the Princess of Love.

“Sunburst,” said a pegasus guard.

“Hello,” replied Sunburst, “Can I speak to Princess Cadance please?”

“If she’s available.”

The pegasus knocked on the door and opened it a crack, “Your Highness, the Crystaller is here, may I send him in?”

“Of course,” replied a voice from within the chambers.

The pegasus turned to Sunburst and nodded for him to go in. Sunburst thanked him before he trotted into the chambers and the guard closed the door behind him. Sitting and reading a book in front of a coffee table’s a pink alicorn (shorter than Celestia and Luna but taller than Twilight), with a candy-colored mane with yellow, pink and purple and a crystal heart for her cutie mark. She’s not wearing her normal royal attire as it’s been a rather quiet day for the Crystal Empire.

“Ah, Sunburst, a pleasure seeing you again,” Cadance smiled as she put the book down.

“Likewise, Your Highness,” Sunburst smiled with a small bow.

Cadance giggled, “No need for that, Sunburst. We’re friends, we don’t need to be so formal.

Sunburst chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his head, “Sorry, Cadance, force of habit.”

“It’s okay. Have a seat.”

“Sorry, I can’t now,” Sunburst gazed around the bedroom, “I’m looking for the little alicorn that hides too well.”

Cadance rolled her eyes playfully, “Again?”

“Yep, and I wish I could enforce new rules on Miss ‘I make the rules and you should follow them.’ She’s impossible this time!” Sunburst looked under the bed while Cadance continued to smile.

“Really? How long have you been searching?” she asked.

“Two darn hours!”

Cadance giggled which caused Sunburst to look up at her in confusion.

“Cadance, aren’t you concerned about your daughter being missing?”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that,” Cadance replied with an impish smile.

“What?”

“I mean I think I may know where she is, but I don’t want to say just yet.”

At this Sunburst’s eyes widened and he shot up to Cadance, “Where is she?! She wins, okay?”

Cadance giggled again, “Oh, maybe she’s...”

A pop of golden light appeared between Sunburst and Cadance and there was the little alicorn with abnormally large wings smiling and giggling victoriously.

“Been hiding here the whole time,” Cadance finished, smirking.

“Aw, what?!” Sunburst groaned, “You’ve got to be pulling my hoof!”

“Nope, she’s been here the whole time.”

Sunburst groaned loudly before plopping down hard on his flank, completely defeated.

“Why didn’t I think to search in another place that seemed too obvious?!”

“Sometimes it’s a technique that works,” Cadance explained as her baby lowered herself into her mother’s forelegs, “And little Flurry has pulled it off with Shining and I at times.”

Flurry giggled while Sunburst looked at her in defeat and pointed a hoof at her, “From now on, no hiding with Momma or Daddy!” This caused Flurry to burst out laughing in her adorable baby voice.

“You look exhausted from looking for two long hours, why not have some tea?” Cadance offered, pointing to the tea set.

Before Sunburst could accept, he looked at Cadance, her smirk still on her face.

“Hey, wait a minute! Did you plan this with her?”

“Ohhhh, I wouldn’t say that,” replied Cadance, “Just gave her an idea to mess with you a little.”

“Cadance!”

Cadance laughed along with her daughter.

A few minutes passed before Sunburst finally accepted the offer for tea. He and Cadance chatted a little bit about the book she’d been reading before he’d come in. She explained Shining is patrolling the Empire as usual and she hardly had any duties today. Another quiet day in the Empire it seems.

“So, what about you, Sunburst?” she asked, “Anything new?”

Sunburst chuckled awkwardly, smiling sheepishly, “Oh, I don’t think so.”

“Are you sure?” Cadance asked, leaning forward a little bit, “Because I think there might be.” She gave another impish smile, “You do know who you’re talking to, right?”

“I’m talking to you, Cadance.”

“Exactly,” Cadance giggled, “The Princess of Love.”

Sunburst blushed a little bit, he tried in vain to hide it but the alicorn’s always quick to pick up when it comes to love.

“O-Okay...” he stammered, “There’s definitely something new.”

“Oh, what is it?”

Stuttering, Sunburst opened his mouth to answer but his blush spread and he covered his face which caused Cadance to giggle.

“It’s Starlight, isn’t it?” she said more than asked.

“All right!” Sunburst cried, “Yes, it’s her.” He let out a few breaths as if he’d run a marathon just to confirm what Cadance obviously knew about.

“Congrats on last night by the way,” said Cadance.

“Y-You mean the k...” Sunburst trailed off, seeing Cadance’s wide smile and a small nod from her head, “H-How did you know?”

“I can tell when somepony’s made a move or they both did and are officially together,” Cadance explained. Sunburst turned beet red. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of, believe me, Shining and I know.”

Sunburst turned his attention to his teacup and gulped it down, still very nervous, but he did his best to try and calm down. He’s never considered himself the romantic type and never thought Starlight would fall for somepony like him, neither him for Starlight.

“Do you have any plans with her later?” Cadance asked, “Because I can arrange you a tour of Mistmane’s Crystal Landscape.”

“Oh-oh, I did think about taking Starlight there, we haven’t been there together,” Sunburst explained, his blush fading away.

“In that case, shall I get the tour set up for tomorrow?”

“S-Sure, we need to get her out of the house anyway.”

“Oh, and it’s difficult for you to get out of the house, too, isn’t it?”

Sunburst rubbed the back of his mane awkwardly, “Yes, but...” He sighed, “She’s a lot more outgoing than I am and it’s not like her just to be held up in the house for an entire day or so.”

Cadance furrowed her brows, “What do you mean?”

“I mean she’s been really excited about magic lately with the healing spells and possible regeneration spells,” Sunburst tapped his chin, “I think she’s been really hard at it today.”

“Did you try to get her out of the house earlier today?”

“Yes, I did, but she was so insistent of not leaving the house.”







Earlier that day

Sunburst trotted up to where his childhood friend’s been staying for her visit. He did offer for her to stay in his house but she was insistent of finding her own place to practice the magic. Sure, it’s not supposed to be dangerous, but the unicorn knows how into magic Starlight can get no matter what it is. He knocked on the door a few times. He didn’t hear anything for a minute so he knocked again. This time he heard some scurrying around the house, the door opened and Starlight popped her head out.

“Yes?! Hello?” she asked in a fast tone.

Sunburst took a step back, “Uh, Starlight?”

The mare shook her head vigorously before she focused on Sunburst, she smiled brightly, “Ah! Sunburst! What’re you doing here this fine morning?”

“Uh, you mean, afternoon?”

Starlight smiled sheepishly, “Afternoon. Riiiiggghhhtt.”

Sunburst examined his new marefriend, seeing that her eyes have some bags under them, her mane is a little frazzled and she looked a little worn out.

“Starlight, are you okay?”

“Sure! Never better!”

“Are you sure? Because you look tired and your mane needs...maintenance.”

“Pssht!” Starlight waved him off, “Typical Sunburst, always worrying about me. I’m fine!”

“You don’t look too fine.”

Suddenly, Starlight glared, “Seriously? After entrusting me, you think you can just pull me away from doing something important?”

Sunburst’s eyes widened, “What? N-No Starlight, I was just worried about you.”

“Well, stop worrying, it’s unhealthy for you!”

Sunburst looked as if he’d been slapped, a look of hurt showed up on his features. Starlight’s eyes lit up with shock as she realized her error.

“Oh, Sunburst, I’m sorry,” she apologized with a frown, “I didn’t mean to...”

“It’s okay,” replied Sunburst, obviously not feeling okay, “I...”

“I just got excited and I don’t really know when to stop,” Starlight explained.

“You can stop now and come to the Palace with me.”

“No, no, I need to do this. You don’t fully understand.”

“What wouldn’t I understand?” Sunburst asked with a curious expression.

“It’s...” Starlight trailed off, she rubbed her temple, “It’s complicated...”

“Regeneration spells seem complicated, Starlight. Why not take a break? We can come back to it later.”

Starlight rolled her eyes, “And here I thought you were excited about this.”

“I am!” Sunburst insisted, “I don’t mind taking breaks from time to time, you taught me that reading isn’t everything.”

“Only reading isn’t as important as something that could benefit us! Benefit all of Equestria!”

“Reading’s been my life, and you told me you always loved getting out into the open air.”

“I do, but I’ll enjoy it, even more, when this is done!” Starlight insisted, “It’s only for a little while.” Her expression turned into a pleading look, “Please, Sunburst. You don’t know the importance of this for m...for all of Equestria...” She looked away, “You don’t understand...”

Sunburst’s expression softened, caressing Starlight’s chin. This caused her to look at him.

“I suppose so...but I don’t want anything to happen to you,” he said softly.

“Nothing will...I just need to move forward...please...you don’t know how important this is...” Starlight pleaded.

Sunburst didn’t reply but looked at Starlight. She’s not been emotionally attached with her magic like this before. She looked as if this were something personal, something that couldn’t be let go. The unicorn looked as if she were on the verge of tears. Sunburst sighed, now considering talking to her more about this.

“I really don’t think I should leave the house now...” Starlight said softly, “I need to get this done...”

Sunburst brought her in for a hug and she returned it. Rubbing the back of her withers he spoke softly, “It’s okay, Starlight. I’ll leave you to it. I just would love to see you more after our night out together.”

Starlight pulled back and smiled a little bit, “You will. I promise. Just give me until tonight.”

Sunburst smiled, “Okay. Good luck with your spells.”

Starlight nodded, then she held her head as if she felt a little dizzy. She lightly groaned causing Sunburst to get concerned. She turned back with a smile on her face, “Oh, don’t worry it’s just a small headache. I took some medicine earlier.”

“O-Okay Starlight, I don’t want you getting sick.”

“I’m not. See you later.”

With that, Starlight closed the door. When she did, Sunburst stood there puzzled. Sure, she’s into magic, but not that emotionally. As he turned to leave for the Palace for his Crystalling duties, he took one last glance behind him.







Present day

Cadance sat in her seat with a puzzled look as Flurry gently clenched her lips on her mother’s mane.

“So, yeah, she’s not that emotionally attached to magic. Sure she got emotional one time with she and I hung out when I got to know her friends, but this seemed personal,” Sunburst explained, finishing his explanation.

Cadance rubbed her chin, thinking for a minute, “Well, I don’t know how to explain it. I don’t know her like you do, or Twilight for that matter.” She sighed, “I wish I could be of more help.”

“You’re doing just fine by listening,” Sunburst assured her.

Cadance smiled, “Thank you, Sunburst.” She lifted Flurry with her magic and set her to her side and brought her Whammy for her to play with, “Why don’t you try talking with her like you mentioned you’d do? It’s almost night time so go see if she’s free.”

Sunburst beamed, “I will. Thanks, Cadance.”







“No! No! No!” she shouted in anguish and anger, “Starlight, you idiot! You’re better than this!” She threw a book in frustration and it landed on the opposite wall with a light thud.

This is ridiculous! She’s been working her flank off for the past twenty four hours to get this regeneration spell exactly right. She’s been experimenting with small plants and trying to get them back to their former glory. She’s had some success but not enough for her. She’s even tried wounding herself and regenerating her flesh, but it’s still not completely healed and she has a bandage wrapped around her front left fetlock. A minor price to pay for this, but it’s for the best.

“I’ll get there, I have to,” she muttered.

Yes. She has to because her life depends on it. Wait, does it? It certainly feels like it does and that’s enough to keep Starlight going. Sunburst just doesn’t get it, none of them would. This is something that’s going to be done that nopony else has done before. Then again...Starlight sighed as she slumped back against the wall.

“Maybe I should take a break...” she said.

Yes, she should, and looking outside she could see the stars beginning to appear outside. She should go out with Sunburst like she said she would.

However, she felt dizzy yet again and held her head.

“What’s this? I’ve had this feeling come up once in a while the entire visit,” she said.

She can’t deter what’s causing it. She did go to the pharmacy briefly before she and Sunburst went. Starlight’s had headaches before and these pills always helped her. Rubbing her head, her mind seemed to get a little fuzzy and her dizziness increased a little bit.

“No, Starlight, you shan’t take a break,” she thought. Or was it her thoughts? If they are, it’s difficult to deter if they are due to the fuzziness in her brain.

“I need to, Sunburst is right...”

No, Starlight. You will find a way to get this spell to work. Do you want to consider yourself unfit for being able to solve this regeneration spell hypothesis?

No, that’s ridiculous. She’s Starlight Glimmer. She’s bested Twilight at magic, she’s one of the most powerful unicorns in all of Equestria.

“And one of the most powerful unicorns matching Starswirl, no, exceeding Starswirl and doing something that’ll surpass anything he did beforehoof. After all, wouldn’t you want to make her proud? Just to get this done will do just that.”

Starlight frowned deeply at such a thought, she blinked her eyes a few times as she tried gaining her senses back.

“You cannot let anypony get in your way, Starlight. You are close to getting this cracked. Nopony understands your predicament, do they?”

“No, they don’t,” Starlight said aloud. Are these really her thoughts?

“That coltfriend of yours should because he knows of the one event you barely talk about anymore, not even your best friend Princess of Friendship, understands.”

Starlight nodded to herself as she stood up, looking around at the different plants. She’s regenerated some, but some have failed due to her attempts. She’s not a failure in magic! Sure, she’s made mistakes, but she has more than enough and the brains to succeed!

“Nopony will ever understand why I have to do this, this is for Equestria.”

Starlight trotted up to the desk, picked up the book she’d thrown away and opened it with her magic.

“Yes, this is for all of Equestria.”

As she began skimming the book where she’d left off, a recent memory came to her mind. She held her head again as she began to remember when she recently visited her dad in Sire’s Hollow.







Flashback – 1 month ago

Stepping off the train, Starlight formed a small smile on her features. She put her saddlebags on and began walking to the gate to her childhood home. She felt a little excited, yet she was nervous for all the affection she’s going to get from her loving-doving father that loves to baby her up. 

However, he’s been trying not to treat her like that much anymore, but he does have his moments and she has to remind him not to do that so much.

However, she does allow a few moments once in a while when they were. She loves her dad and... well, she’s not only visiting him just to see him. This was different. Thinking about the other reason why she’s here brings some sadness to the mare, it’s the other reason why she left home when she was in a rough state during her teenage years. She’s talked to Twilight about some ponies that were always stuck up with their cutie marks and teased her for not having hers yet. 

She’s had some distaste for cutie marks because of them, and despite learning magic she just didn’t get hers just yet. Sunburst helped her along the way and seemed to be the only pony in school that was her friend. 

Her mom and dad were busy ponies and barely had time for her back in those days, sure she loved them and they loved her with all the love in the world, they could hardly get away from their busy jobs, making the mare a latch-key kid back then.

When Sunburst left without saying a goodbye or even writing to her just made her situation worse and she developed an even bigger dislike for cutie marks and became much more distant from her parents when they came back after a long while.

Starlight winced at the painful memories as she stepped into Sire’s Hollow. Even the Guidance Counselor at the School of Friendship needs guidance and she has good friends to help her with that. However, the reason she’s here is something she barely talks about, even with ponies who know about it. She looked around at the town with half of the buildings much more modern but no longer containing the fruit smoothie store and replaced with a regular fruit store and the essences have a note stating that they no longer make ponies cough. Starlight’s not going to take that chance though. The other side of Sire’s Hollow has more of the buildings Starlight’s familiar with, and she knew her dad, Firelight, lived on this side of town.

“Theeeerrreee you are sweetie!” a cheerful voice exclaimed happily behind her. Starlight lightly cringed but she forced a smile and turned to see a dark purple unicorn with a moderate colored mane and tail and a flickering flame for a cutie mark.

“H-Hey Dad,” Starlight replied sheepishly.

Firelight didn’t hesitate to hug his daughter. Starlight awkwardly returned the hug with one foreleg wrapped around her embarrassing, yet loving father. Firelight pulled away.

“It’s so good to see you pumpky-wumpkin!” he said happily.

“Daaaad,” Starlight groaned, face-hoofing, “Remember, no pumpky-wumpkins in public!”

“Oh! Right, sorry dear,” Firelight apologized sheepishly, but then he smiled brightly, “It’s still so great to see you, my little girl.”

“Yep, I promised I’d visit more often if you treated me more like a friend,” replied Starlight, smiling a little bit.

“That I did, sweetie, that I did,” replied Firelight, “Anywho, do you want to catch up? I made you some of your favorite cookies and milk.”

Starlight smiled warmly, “Sure Dad, I’d love that.”

Firelight beamed brightly and he led Starlight to his house.

So, Starlight and her dad spent the morning talking to one another and catching up with one another. Her dad’s very proud of her from how far she’s turned her life around than when he last saw her, a former pupil and graduate from the Princess of Friendship, now a guidance counselor for the School just proves how far she’s really come.

Starlight finished up the last of her cookies and her dad levitated yet another plate of 10 cookies up to her. Starlight giggled.

“Oh, Dad, you know I’ve had two plates of those already,” she said.

“Oh, I know, but I can’t forget when you ate more than fifty of them before,” Firelight chuckled.

Starlight blushed, “D-Don’t mention that to anypony else!”

“Or will I?” Firelight asked with a teasing smile.

“Dad!”

Firelight laughed, “Don’t worry, if I were going to mention it, I would’ve a long time ago.”

Starlight playfully rolled her eyes and ate another cookie. The twenty-first one so far. The mare looked down at her belly, it’s a little plump but not noticeable. Still, she does keep telling herself to lose weight, yet, she can’t find herself to do so when Pinkie bakes the most delicious sweets in all of Equestria. Plus, who doesn’t mind some sweets?

“Well, I’m happy that Cozy character isn’t going to cause any more trouble,” said Firelight as he poured himself some milk.

“Me too,” replied Starlight, “I did think sending her to Tartarus was a bit much as first, but that filly wasn’t gonna stop trying her plans somewhere else.” She sighed, “I did like Cozy before she went all evil and such...”

“I’m sure you did, and I probably woulda loved her to pieces before then...”

“Still, I wish she didn’t turn evil...” she closed her eyes, “But I am thankful the Young Six were able to save the day.”

“Young Six?” Firelight tilted his head.

“Oh, that’s what some students call them since they’re always together. Twilight and Applejack have called them the Student Six before,” Starlight smiled, “I prefer the title Young Six honestly.”

“As do I, sweetie pie, as do I.”

Starlight opened her eyes, but she didn’t look into her father’s eyes. The other reason why she came here flooded her mind now. She’d hoped to put it off a little longer, but there’s no more avoiding it.

“Dad...I remember what today is,” she said in a low tone.

Firelight’s smile dropped. The stallion closed his eyes as he frowned. When he opened them, he had a look of sympathy and sadness in them.

“Me too...” he said in a quiet voice, which was rare for a bright stallion like him. Starlight’s lip slightly trembled.

“I know most don’t know about my past in this particular area...but...” she trailed off.

Firelight sighed sadly, “You don’t have to talk about it to anypony but me unless you want to.”

Starlight nodded, “Thanks, Dad...” She sighed again, “I’m sorry I didn’t come home all this time...”

“I’ve forgiven you, sweetie,” replied Firelight as he stood up and began brushing his daughter’s mane.

“But I still feel like I’ve been a horrible daughter...” Starlight blinked back tears.

“You’re not a horrible daughter,” Firelight assured her, “You know that she knows that.”

Starlight closed her eyes tight, trying to keep her tears at bay. Her dad, obviously sensing her pain, wrapped his forelegs around her. Starlight sniffed as she returned the hug. Painful memories came to the mare, ones she wishes that didn’t have to exist. Her heart throbbed, her breathing seemed to get a little hallow.

“Do you...want to go see her?” Firelight asked, “I mean if you want to...”

Starlight didn’t reply. It’s been a long time since she’s been there, but she did promise herself that she’d go see her despite how painful it will be. She broke free from her dad’s hug and nodded.

“I need to,” she said.

Firelight smiled sadly, “I’ll go get the bouquet, I need to replace the ones there anyway.” With that, her dad left the room to get the bouquet while Starlight felt some tears rolling down her face.

A few minutes passed and both father and daughter were on their way to their destination. Neither spoke a word, not even the usually chipper Firelight who had a look of sadness as he carried a bouquet of blue flowers. Starlight had thoughts swirling through her mind, anger, sadness, and regret. 

She considered going back to Ponyville and forget about all of this. However, she’s been putting this off for far too long. Some ponies gave them friendly waves along the way, and while they waved back, they didn’t feel so happy like they were. Clouds built up in the sky, covering the sun up and making the atmosphere feel gloomy. Firelight mentioned that they’d be getting rain sometime in the day but he wasn’t sure when, so they had to move a little fast to their destination.

Soon, they came upon a cemetery. Starlight closed and opened her eyes multiple times as she tried to stay strong, but it didn’t stop a couple tears rolling down her face. Firelight had one roll down his face, too as both made their way through the many gravestones. Finally, they came upon one and stopped, and written on it was;


Here lies Moonlight Star



A loving wife and mother



1045 C.E. – 1095 C.E.


Starlight’s stomach twisted into a knot as she beheld the grave before her. Firelight took the white lilies out of its place and put the blue lilies into its place.

“She always loved blue and white,” said Firelight, his voice cracking a little, “Every time I come here to replace them, I’d switch from white to blue every time.”

Starlight smiled a little, “That’s sweet, Dad.” Her frown dropped as she knelt down, looking at the gravestone closer. Her lip trembled as she tried to find the words to speak.

“H-Happy... happy birthday, Mother,” she said with a cracked tone. She closed her eyes tightly as the tears came again, “I-I know I haven’t been here to visit you...like ever...” She choked, “I... It was just...too painful...” She paused, causing Firelight to kneel down next to her, offering his comforting hoof, “I... I suck with words but... I want you to know that...I’m so sorry for fighting you and... leaving like I did...and that you had to pass on and...” She paused again. “But...I’m a much better pony now than what I was before...I...” She began sobbing. “Oh... Mom... I wish you were still here... and... I don’t know if... I make you proud these days...” She turned to her dad, her eyes filled with tears, “I can’t go on...” She hugged her dad, sobbing into his shoulder. He returned the hug and rubbed her back.

“She is proud of you...I’m sure of it,” he said, trying to keep his tears under control.

“How would we know?” Starlight sobbed, “I’m...sorry...I’m so sorry, Mom...”

Starlight hasn’t felt this sad since she’s left home, not when she thought Trixie set her up, not when she told Sunburst about her past...but her strained relationship with her mother in her teen years hurts her the most. She felt as if the world began crushing her with grief.

Firelight looked to the grave, “Happy birthday, my love...” Starlight continued to cry as her dad continued to comfort her to the best of his abilities.







Present day

Tears rolled down Starlight’s face as she recalled the painful memories. She closed the book and wiped her tears away.

“Do you want to make Mommy proud, Starlight? This way is definitely it. Regenerate those plants and then you can move on until you have the regeneration spell mastered to do so much more for ponies.”

Starlight nodded, “I need to make my mom proud. I need to do this.” She rubbed her head, the headache fading away. The desire to get rid of the pain, the desire to make her mother proud, determination and need to get this done has overwhelmed the mare.

“They don’t understand, Sunburst doesn’t understand,” Starlight stated as she focused on her objective.

Somepony knocked on her door. Deeply annoyed, Starlight walked up next to a window and stayed in the shadows so the pony outside couldn’t see her. Her eyes slightly widened when he saw Sunburst standing there with an eager look. Probably to talk to her.

“You cannot let him stop you, you need to move on with the objective,” Starlight thought.

Thinking back on how Sunburst told her she hasn’t slept in a long time; she got a devious idea that’ll keep her working and Sunburst away from her. She slumped over and dropped her eyelids to half-lidded as if she were tired. Forming a tired look, she walked over and opened the door.

“Oh, Starlight,” said Sunburst, “Glad you...”

“Uuughh...” Starlight moaned.

Sunburst’s eyes shone with concern, “Starlight, are you okay?”

Starlight faked a yawn, “Oh, I’m fine...I guess...” She yawned again, “I guess my need to sleep caught up with me.”

Sunburst breathed a sigh of relief, “Well, I’m glad it’s just that. I warned you, didn’t I?”

“Yeah,” Starlight faked a yawn again, “Sorry Sunburst, I should’ve gone to sleep and gone with you to the Palace.”

“It’s okay.”

“I won’t be coming with you tonight like I said I would, I need to sleep.”

Sunburst nodded in understanding, “You go ahead and do that. Your health comes first, after all.”

“Right,” said Starlight before giving him a brief kiss, “Good night, Sunburst.”

“Good night, Star,” replied Sunburst giving Starlight a brief kiss too.

Starlight’s patience began to dwindle, she doesn’t know why but she is eager to get started on the spells again. Sunburst turned and walked off. Starlight watched him go with a small glare, and when he was gone, she closed the door and turned back around to the plants.

“It’s time for me to step up my game,” she said with a determined look, “I will see you sometime soon, Mom.”





What Starlight didn’t know is that outside a figure standing much like a human, muscled and animal-like on its upper body is watching her every movement.
> Chapter 16 - Arriving back in Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic was grateful that the journey back to Ponyville wasn’t eventful. She could see its cottages down under the moonlight.

Most of the soldiers had begun their journey back to Canterlot. Flash Magnus flew alongside the chariot, she, Pinkie, Applejack and Rarity were in. Twilight was on the opposite side. Mystic sighed in frustration, hating that the alicorn confiscated her weapons again.

Mystic looked back out onto the land of Equestria below.

These... these mares are national heroines? she thought, unable to accept that.

She recalled in her earlier days and her chats with Sunshine about Equestria.

Does this mean that all of those crazy stories of magical rainbows are true? These mares... Mystic slightly turned to look at them. There were six of them.

Sunshine’s excited face reemerged. So full of life and optimism at the stories of the rainbows. Mystic frowned, and closed her eyes, several tugs at her heart.

No! Mystic shook her head, interrupting her thought process. I won’t accept that! It can’t be real! But she knew she couldn’t deny the six ponies’ existence in front of them. Even if they might be part of exaggerated stories, I will see to it that they aren’t like they claim to be.

“Okay, we’re here!” said Flash Magnus.

Mystic noticed the chariot had come down from the sky and they were just landing in the middle of Ponyville. When it came to a complete stop, everypony stepped out.

“Thank you, sirs,” said Rarity, causing the pegasi to nod before taking off for Canterlot.

“Well, this was quite the adventure,” said Twilight.

“Yepperooni!” Pinkie exclaimed happily, “We’re amazing, and always have fun together!”

Rarity giggled, “Life’s not been dull since we met.”

“Ohh! That reminds me!” Pinkie said, pulling out a large list, “Mystic! We need to discuss your welcome, saving the kids and now saving Fluttershy and I’s lives!” She giggled, “This is gonna be some party!”

Mystic’s eyes widened. This mare is still putting a party together?! Mystic wanted to rebut her and tell her the party’s not happening, but Pinkie began going on about details.

“Do you like pinatas? Punch? And...”

“Pinkie,” said Twilight.

“Yes, Twilight?” Pinkie asked looking away from her list.

“Can we worry about the party for Mystic later? We’ve had a long day.”

Pinkie slightly wilted but she nodded.

“Okay, I’m just so excited for Mystic to have the party that’s so long overdue,” she said, not sounding as excited as she was before.

“Don’t worry, we’ll have an exciting Pinkie Pie style party here soon!” Rainbow assured her, smiling, “Who wouldn’t want to go to your parties?” She turned to Mystic, “You’ll come to the party she’s been working hard on for you, right?”

Mystic didn’t like that these ponies were trying to get her to come to a party she didn’t want to attend, but she hasn’t had the guts to say no. Why? This pink pony keeps getting on her nerves. All of the ponies, especially Pinkie were waiting for her answer.

“I-I... sure?” she answered hesitantly, mentally facehoofing after doing so.

“Yay!” Pinkie shrieked happily before wrapping her forelegs around Mystic.

Mystic let out a grunt due to Pinkie’s nearly bone-crushing hug. Some of her friends giggled as Mystic struggled to get out of her grip before Pinkie let go herself, causing the unicorn to stumble a little before she stood up straight.

“I guess we should head back to our homes,” said Applejack.

The others agreed while Mystic rubbed her sore back. Fluttershy tapped Twilight on the shoulder, causing the alicorn to turn to the pegasus. The latter had a bit of a concerned look mixed with some sadness.

“Um, Twilight?” she asked softly.

“Yes Fluttershy?” the alicorn wrapped a wing around her, “What’s wrong?”

“I... I know we had to stop those lions to protect Equestria,” she said with a sigh, “But... couldn’t we have found a better way to fight without them being killed?”

All of Fluttershy’s friends looks turned sympathetic.

“I do wish Ah didn’t have ta use that sword on some of ‘em,” Applejack remarked, slightly cringing from the memory of the battle.

“Did... you kill some of them?” Fluttershy asked with a small whimper.

Applejack didn’t reply, but she turned and looked away. It didn’t take much for Fluttershy to know what Applejack was trying to say by not saying it aloud.

“I... kinda did,” Rainbow piped up, “I... didn’t want to but I did help a lot...” She cringed, “I hated that...”

“As did I,” said Twilight, “I didn’t try to kill any of them but like Rainbow, I helped a lot...”

Fluttershy whimpered again, “I wish we didn’t have to...I mean they had friends and family too, didn’t they?”

None of her friends wanted to think about that, but they gave each other a glance, knowing that they highly likely did, no, definitely did.

“We did what we had to...” said Mystic which caused the others to look at her.

“What?” Rainbow asked.

Mystic sighed, glancing at her machete, “Those lions were going to attack a city and try to take over your land, we had to stop them.”

Rainbow glared, getting a little defensive, “So, are you saying you wouldn’t have a problem with killing them?”

“I’m not saying that.”

“Then what are you saying?” Rarity asked, “It seems atrocious to kill, that’s why we try to avoid it whenever we can.”

“Sometimes you don’t have a choice, and there wasn’t any other way to get those lions to retreat,” Mystic explained, “As much as I dislike Hong, I do agree that killing somecreature, if they won’t stop and aren’t showing mercy like that pride, you’d have no choice.”

“There always has to be a better way!” Rainbow protested.

“Sometimes there isn’t,” Mystic said with a grave expression. She looked away, “Look, I hate blood. I hate it. But I need to do what I need to do if there’s no other option.”

Her friends looked at one another.

“Ah guess yer right,” Applejack said, “And there were other cases where a villain wouldn’t stop and they were destroyed...”

“I see,” said Mystic, “And... when Hong killed those vultures...” She formed a glare, “That was distasteful.”

Twilight nodded, “Why couldn’t he just imprison them while we fought the pride?”

“That’s what I thought, too.” Mystic looked at Fluttershy, “Don’t let this overcome you, try to move past it and hope for better times where violence isn’t so prominent anymore.”

Fluttershy nodded, calming down now. Rainbow had a suspicious look on her face, thinking Mystic’s probably being crafty as she’s heard from Hong. She’s always been suspicious of her, but now with that idea planted in her mind, she just can’t let it go.

“I think we need to get home,” said Applejack, glancing at the Ponyville clock tower, “We got home just in time fer supper.”

“Oh, yes,” said Rarity, “I do need to make sure those last orders are ready before the Gala arrives. Oh!” She turned to Applejack, “And my sister will be joining your family tomorrow morning, right?”

“Eeyup,” replied Applejack.

“Good, and I’ll have more time to get those dresses finished.”

“Aaaaannddd I’ve got more planning to do!” Pinkie declared, looking at her list again.

Fluttershy smiled, “I’ll see you girls, tomorrow.”

“I’ve got some business to take care of, but I should be back tomorrow evening,” said Twilight.

With that, everypony began heading home. Applejack came up to Mystic, smirking, “And you, we’ve still got some apples to harvest.”

“Hoora,” Mystic deadpanned, causing the farmer to chuckle.




As she flew back to the castle, Twilight looked back to her friends parting their separate ways, Applejack walked with Mystic back to the farm while Fluttershy and Rarity headed back to their homes, and Pinkie was looking over the list for Mystic’s party. 

Twilight couldn’t help but smile, Pinkie is a lot like her in her organization and planning skills when it comes to ambitious parties. Twilight looked back to the direction of her castle, seeing its shimmering crystals lit up by the rising moon. Sighing, she flew a little faster to get there and tell Spike to send a letter to Celestia.

“Hey Twi,” said a familiar raspy voice.

Slightly startled, Twilight looked to her left to see Rainbow flying alongside her. She smiled, “Hey Rainbow, need anything?”

“Yes,” replied Rainbow, “It’s concerning what went down after the lions’ defeat and some of their captures.”

“Flash is having his men look all around the area and local authorities to capture the rest of the scattered lions and lionesses,” Twilight explained, “And we’ll have them in for questioning and crimes against Equestria.”

“It’s not them,” said Rainbow, glancing back to where her friends had been, “It’s concerning that general and our guest he seemed to be determined to bring in.”

Twilight sighed, she should’ve known somepony in her group of friends would be uncertain about her call to keep Mystic under her wing, concerning with what’s happened with Mr. Bullion, the School and now recently the lions’ attempt to take Canterlot.

“Rainbow,” she said, “I’m heading off to Canterlot to tell Celestia about all of this and to assess any updates on the recent situation.”

“But what if that general tries to bring the ruler of his land in and try legally to get Mystic back?” Rainbow asked.

“Mystic told us that he’s her adoptive uncle, plus her fear of going back was very genuine,” Twilight explained.

“How do you know if she’s really telling the truth about that?”

“I’m not one hundred percent sure, but her recent actions and not posing any real threat doesn’t seem to suggest that she’s the kind of pony to do such things.”

“She could just be trying to cover her tracks,” Rainbow huffed.

Twilight looked at Rainbow, “Fluttershy told me about her time with Mystic while on the way back here. In addition, she believes that Mystic is a good pony, she just needs friends to help her out.” She sighed heavily, “After all, Fluttershy has a gift for reaching to ponies...or draconequuses.”

Twilight recalled how Fluttershy could see something in Discord that the others couldn’t, she saw through the vampire fruit bat incident. Sure, Fluttershy isn’t perfect, but she has a talent for showing her kindness, compassion, and what ponies or Discord needs. Rainbow sighed again.

“I guess you’re right,” she said, “But concerning with what’s happening with the School, I’d be careful with that general.” She rubbed the back of her mane, “Why couldn’t you just stand up to Mr. Bullion like that?”

Twilight rolled her eyes in slight annoyance, “Believe me, that stallion is a real jerk and I always feel like standing up to him in that sense. However,” she looked at Rainbow, “He’s got massive connections with powerful ponies in our government and he’s able to provide evidence for a court case.”

“Like the pipes and electrical issues lately?”

“Yes, said Twilight. “We have to handle this, it’s a tangled-up mess. I have to make us succeed. I need to for our school’s sake.”

She began breathing a little hard, feeling another one of her panic attacks beginning to come on. Doing Cadance’s breathing technique, she did her best to calm down before it could come in full force. Taking a final deep breath in, Twilight calmed down.

“Anyway, the School will be spared from a stallion who’s woven his way into his hooves over the course of a few months,” she said.

“And... Hong was told by Celestia to take care of the lions, and he only just met us,” said Rainbow.

Twilight nodded, “Yes, and Celestia will be notified of Mystic’s role, too, and how valid the General’s claims were.”

“I still think there might be more to her than what she’s said.”

“That’s why we’re still keeping an eye on her and providing friendship like we always do,” said Twilight.

The pegasus and alicorn landed in front of the door to Twilight’s castle.

“But she does seem like somepony who could potentially be dangerous, and what if Hong is right about what she did in the past? I mean, murdering ponies?” Twilight slightly cringed at the thought of such an action, Equestria rarely saw murder by anypony.

“We don’t know for sure if that’s even true, we need to get all the facts,” said Twilight.

“We don’t know some for sure facts about her, Twilight,” Rainbow formed a stern look.

“Like what?”

Rainbow rubbed the back of her mane, thinking for a minute, “She did vandalize property, attacked me first, tried to shoot me down with her magic, and isn’t easy to get along with. She’s got to be hiding something, and what if Hong does bring in ponies to bring her back? What if...she’s...”

“She’s what?”

Rainbow gulped, “Forgive me, Twilight but... what if she could be weaving her way in... like somepony that was a filly and got close while at the School?”

Twilight’s eyes widened, hurt building up behind her eyes, “Rainbow,” she glared, “Mystic won’t be like Cozy Glow.”

“We don’t know that for sure, Hong said she’s a crafty pony.”

Twilight, still feeling hurt, didn’t look convinced at what Rainbow was saying, but she went on, “And that...” Twilight held up a hoof, giving Rainbow a somewhat skeptical look.

“Rainbow, we’ve mostly been over this,” she said, “With you trying to talk about her like this...” Twilight narrowed her eyes suspiciously, “Are you treating as if she’s your problem and are trying to handle her your way with all that’s happened?”

Rainbow’s eyes widened in shock and somewhat in anger, “What?! I’m not! I’m just trying to make sure...”

“That she won’t be a problem,” Twilight interrupted, she placed a hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder, “Look, we do trust you, but it sounds like you’re just trying to make it sound like she is a problem.”

“She got off with a rocky start with us,” Rainbow reasoned.

“She did, but lately she hasn’t been,” said Twilight, “If you have anything to say other than what you’ve said about Mystic and what we’ve talked about, please share.”

Rainbow opened her mouth to say something, but she stopped herself and began thinking. She didn’t want to be exposed about her lie and she did want Mystic to stay in check, and the pony seems to have given up trying to convince them that she’d lied.

Finally, Rainbow relented, “Okay. Sorry Twi, I guess I am just a little worked up.” She sighed, “I’m sorry I mentioned Cozy.”

Twilight’s look softened but kept her suspicions on Rainbow, “It’s okay. Anyway, I’m going to head to Canterlot.” She took her hoof off Rainbow, “Good night, Rainbow.”

“Good night, Twi.”

Rainbow flapped her wings and took off into the night sky to floating cloud home. Twilight narrowed her eyes suspiciously about Rainbow’s behavior. She closed them, breathed in and out again to calm down before she magically opened her doors to the castle, stepped inside and closed them behind her.

Twilight sat in her chair and looked along the bookshelves of her castle’s library to find a good book to read. She didn’t pay attention to Spike wrote a letter she told him to write about recent events. It would be tomorrow when she would go meet Celestia due to her schedules, but that gave her an excuse to hang out with her friends a little longer outside of saving Equestria and school.

“So, shall I send the letter to Celestia now?” he asked as he placed the ribbon around the closed scroll.

Twilight turned her attention to him. “Yes, send it,” said Twilight.

Spike let out his magical fire that consumed the scroll and went out the window towards Canterlot.

“You did send a letter to Fluttershy, right?” Twilight asked with a yawn.

“Just before that one,” Spike deadpanned

“Okay, good,” said Twilight as she closed her suitcase.

“Okay, Twilight,” said Spike. He knows he’s gotten everything, but he checked his suitcase anyway just to satisfy Twilight. When he rummaged through the countless Power Ponies comics and some jewels in it, he closed it.

“Oh, Twilight,” he realized, he shot up from his seat over to a counter and grabbed a journal with Twilight’s Cutie Mark on it.

“The Magical Journal? What about it?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, I got a message from...” Spike smiled, “You know who about coming over, eventually.”

Twilight gasped, grabbed the journal with her magic, and pulled it over to her, Spike, slightly annoyed she yanked it out of his claws, went over to her. Twilight began reading the latest entry.

“Dear Twilight,

Hi! I hope you’re doing well. I’ll be coming over to join you in a little while. In about two days, maybe three. Make sure Rarity has my dress made and that you’re all ready for my arrival. I know things have been a little hectic with the School, but I know you and your friends will pull through as you always do. Anyway, I hope to see you soon! I can’t wait for the Gala!

Your Friend,

Sunset Shimmer”

Twilight’s pupils were the size of pinpricks and her mouth was agape.

“I can’t believe this...with all that’s been going on, I forgot about her visit!” she thought. Shaking her head vigorously, she blurted out, “When did this message arrive?!”

“Oh, about an hour before you came in,” said Spike, “I told her we will pull together and we’ll look forward to seeing her.”

“Wha?!” Twilight yelped, “But we don’t know if...”

“Twilight!” Spike shouted, keeping her from freaking out, “We’ll be in and out of Canterlot and we’ll pull everything together. We’ve got this, I assure you.”

“But I completely forgot about her visit! And...”

“And she’ll be welcome regardless of what you’re going to freak out about,” Spike said with a small grin, knowing Twilight, “But for now, don’t we have something else to worry about?”

Twilight did Cadance’s breathing technique to try and calm down. She did it a couple more times before finally relaxing, “You’re right, Spike. We’ve got this.” She smiled at him, “Thanks.”

Spike formed a proud smile, “What’re number one assistants for?”

Twilight giggled. “Well, since I can’t figure out what I want to read, how about we both go read some of your latest comic books together?”

Twilight had to suppress a laugh as Spike lit up as if he’d received the best Hearth’s Warming gift. “I’ll go get them!” Twilight watched him go and the laugh she’d held in finally released. It felt good to laugh.





Meanwhile, Mystic and Applejack were nearly at the huge barn of the orchard, and Big Mac was outside putting away some farming tools.

“Hey, Big Mac!” Applejack called, “We’re back!”

The large stallion immediately perked up, smiling brightly when he spotted them. He trotted to them as they entered the property. He and Applejack hugged.

“Back so soon?” he asked, pulling back, “But then again, you and yer friends know how to defeat evil.” He winked.

Applejack chuckled, “Yeah, we do.”

“And you,” Big Mac said to Mystic, “What were you doin’ earlier by bein’ in such a rush?”

“It’s a long story,” replied Mystic.

Big Mac’s brows furrowed but Applejack gave him a nod that calmed him down.

“Well, let’s have some dinner,” said Applejack, walking up to the homestead. 

“Mystic?” Big Mac asked.

“I’ll be there in a minute,” replied Mystic, to which Big Mac nodded.

Mystic looked up at the night sky, seeing the many twinkling stars and nearly full moon. The sight of the night sky caused Mystic to feel a pain in her chest. Her eyes widened a little as she gazed upwards, holding her chest as if a distant memory had resurfaced. She shut her eyes tight.

“Not now,” she muttered, trying to suppress the memory of a familiar filly's golden mane, “Not now.”
> Chapter 17 - Meeting new friends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning, after a warm breakfast, Mystic was in the restroom brushing her teeth with the toothbrush that Applejack had given her.

Mystic could and couldn’t believe that Applejack allowed her to sleep in. She didn’t say it, but she was grateful. Still, it stunk that she’s going to have to repay the loan.

Mystic turned the sink on, grabbed some water in her hoof and put it into her mouth. She swished it and the toothpaste for a few seconds and spat it into the sink.

Straightening her shirt collar, Mystic stepped out of the bathroom and walked down to the den.

“Mystic! Mystic!” a familiar voice shouted.

“What is it, Apple Bloom?” Mystic asked, turning to the filly.

“Ah’ve got some friends Ah want ya to meet! It’ll only take a couple of minutes!”

“All right,” replied Mystic. The filly squeed, grabbed the unicorn by the hoof, and excitedly pulled her out.

When Mystic got outside, she saw Sweetie and Scootaloo standing nearby, and, next to Big Mac, is a whole herd of fillies and colts all of different colors and races.

“Everypony!” Apple Bloom announced, “Here’s our guest, Mystic!”

All of the kids turned to see her. They all let out their greetings as they walked over to meet Mystic.

“Mystic,” Apple Bloom said, standing in front of the herd, “I’d like you to meet all of our campin’ buddies for the next couple o’ nights!” She began to point at each individual pony, “This is Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Chipcutter, Button Mash, Tender Taps, Petunia Paleo, and Gilded Lily!”

Mystic paused at Gilded Lily. She was a filly unicorn with a yellow coat and flowing orange mane and tail.

“H-Hello,” Gilded said with a shy look.

Mystic smiled. “Hi.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mystic,” said Silver Spoon. “Are you like what Apple Bloom has told us?”

“What has she told you?”

“That she’s to be helpin’ me with the farm today?” came Applejack’s voice.

“Applejack! Yer ruinin’ the moment!” Apple Bloom complained.

“Sorry, but we’ve burnt enough daylight as is,” Applejack placed a hoof on Mystic’s shoulder. “So, y’all go have fun while Mystic and I work.”

The kids groaned in slight disappointment.

“Let’s go,” Applejack said to Mystic. The farmer turned to the kids. “Stay safe, please!”

“No need to get overprotective,” Apple Bloom rolled her eyes.

Big Mac approached the kids and motioned them to follow. As the kids left, they looked back at Mystic, and the older unicorn kept her eyes on Gilded Lily.





As she headed down Canterlot castle’s massive corridor towards the throne room, Twilight approaches with some sense of urgency, nervousness, yet determination to settle things with Celestia. She has a saddlebag with some notes listing things to mention in the meeting with her as well. 

Because Celestia’s been her mentor throughout her entire magic studies, she is always willing to listen and guide her. Even as a princess, Twilight at times felt as if she were still under Celestia’s wing learning as her pupil. Spike decided to stay in Ponyville and help Rarity with what she needed.

Twilight neared the entrance to the throne where two soldiers stood guard. Twilight smiled and nodded at them which they responded with small smiles before resuming their professional composure. As if on cue, a light-colored unicorn with a gray mane and mustache opened the door, he had on a dark red coat and his cutie mark is a pocket watch.

“Ah, Princess Twilight,” he greeted with a small bow.

“Just Twilight please,” replied Twilight, “Good to see you again, Kibitz.”

“Likewise, Princess,” replied Kibitz, causing Twilight to roll her eyes, he’s the majordomo and the Royal Sisters’ scheduling advisor, and he can be stubborn at times.

Twilight set her gaze towards the thrones of Celestia and Luna, with the former occupying her throne. Luna’s probably had a long night of watching ponies in their dreams.

Twilight approached the throne with a smile, “Princ-” she cut herself off and corrected herself, “Celestia, I’ve arrived for our meeting.”

Celestia lightly chuckled as a smile formed on her face, “I can see that, Twilight.”

“Sorry,” Twilight smiled sheepishly, “I was just thinking how I still feel like your student at times.”

“It’s okay, but you know to always correct yourself,” Celestia’s smile grew.

“Anyway,” said Twilight, opening her bag with her magic and pulling out a couple of notes, “I came here to talk to you about a guest we have staying in Ponyville and what went down with Hong and his soldiers.”

Celestia nodded, her smile disappearing, “And I heard that the threat of the lions and lionesses has been taken care of?”

“Yes, and Flash has his soldiers looking out for any more that’ve gotten away.”

“I had a word with him earlier this morning and he told me that the major cities and nearby towns are keeping a lookout for a couple of days.”

“Okay, very good,” Twilight switched notes to look at, then back at Celestia.

“Celestia, what I did for Mystic...I told Hong off and wouldn’t let him take her back,” she said.

“Really?” asked Celestia, “Why not?”

“Because Mystic seemed rather upset and had pain in her eyes when discussing her story about him,” Twilight explained.

“But what about Hong? You mentioned he accused Mystic of horrible deeds such as murder, right?” Celestia’s look became a little grim.

“Yes...”

“Twilight, you know about sheltering potential criminals with that kind of record...”

“But I’ve seen how pained she looked, she helped us stop an invasion and I trust my friends’ judgments.”

Celestia sighed and her expression softened some, “You mentioned that in your letter. I still think this could be risky and must be handled with the utmost care.”

“Rarity also mentioned he seemed a bit deranged,” Twilight added.

Celestia raised her hoof to her chin, thinking, “Did Hong say that she was probably just trying to cover her tracks?”

Twilight huffed, “Oh, yes. He was very insistent, but with what’s been mentioned here and disrespecting me and my friends, those were a partial reason why I chose to believe Mystic.”

“Partial?” asked Celestia, but she already suspects what Twilight will say.

“Well,” Twilight rubbed her foreleg, “My friends Fluttershy and Applejack have made some connection, especially Fluttershy. In addition, we’ve handled worse situations before, such as when Fluttershy reformed Discord.” Celestia smiled a little as Twilight continued, “Mystic might not be the easiest pony to get along with, but I believe Fluttershy is right about offering friendship to her like we do best.”

“I see,” said Celestia.

“I myself have plans for getting Mystic into some kind of program to get her started on a new path,” Twilight explained, “I know I told off a general of a proud city and...” Twilight trailed off, her eyes widening and pupils dilating, “Oh my, gosh! I told off a powerful leader of another land! What if he does something rash?!” She began hyperventilating, she can’t believe this didn’t hit her until now, “He could threaten my friends and I! He could probably wage war!”

“Twilight...”

“I know I did what I had to but, I don’t think I’ve told anypony outside Equestria out like that!”

“Twilight...”

“I need to contact Starlight and think of a spell that’ll...”

“Twilight!” Celestia shouted, causing the hyperventilating alicorn to look up at her with wide eyes.

Clearing her throat, Celestia spoke in a calm tone, “Twilight, I’m sure you did the right thing, but I believe we should be a little careful if Mystic’s background is as Hong says. But I’m doubtful about that.”

“Yeah...” Twilight huffed. She placed a hoof on her chest and began doing her breathing technique.

“Well, with Mystic’s actions on saving the kids, and the belief Fluttershy has of showing Mystic friendship, I will allow you to continue with it.”

Twilight finally calmed down, “Thanks. I promise you I’ll make sure that she’ll not cause any more problems.”

“I’m sure you will,” then Celestia frowned, “But Twilight...I am concerned with what I’ve been hearing about you and the School of Friendship.”

“Me too.”

“I hate to mention this, but the leaders of the other kingdoms have been concerned about their own students’ safety now,” said Celestia, causing Twilight’s eyes to widen again.

“Prince Rutherford and Thorax thought about pulling Yona and Ocellus out of the School, but I assured them that you’ve got it under control.”

At this, Twilight relaxed some, “We do. I’ve been scanning the School to see if there are any more issues, but I haven’t detected anything, but I’ll make sure for a while now. In addition, Mr. Bullion’s sons haven’t been much trouble for a few days. I want you to know that he knows what his sons are doing but ponies wouldn’t believe us because of his connections.”

Celestia furrowed her brow, “And I’m very sorry to hear that. I’ve been doing what I can, but there’s only so much I can do...”

“We’re very appreciative of your support, but we will find a way to turn things in our favor.”

“I’m confident you will,” Celestia smiled.

“Well, that about concludes our meeting,” said Twilight placing her notes in her bag.

“Oh, but would you like to stay a little for some tea?” Celestia asked, “I have a little time before I have to meet with the mayors of Manehattan and Fillydelphia.”

Twilight beamed brightly, “Sure!”

Before Celestia could get up, Luna entered the throne room. The regal blue alicorn had a frown on her face.

“Luna?” said Celestia.

“Sister,” replied Luna.

“Is there something wrong?” Twilight asked.

Luna sighed. “Nothing. Just thinking.” She walked up to Celestia. “I can’t stop thinking about them.”

Celestia put her foreleg around her sister’s neck. “I know. But didn’t you say you hadn’t had any recently?”

“Any what recently?” Twilight asked, inclining her head.

“Visions,” replied Luna. “I only had them for a few days and they only lasted for around ten seconds.”

“Really?” Twilight’s eyes slightly widened.

“Yeah,” replied Luna. “Though I know the current threat of the lions has been detained and I hadn’t seen anything else observing the land.”

“Did you contact Discord about the visions?” Celestia asked.

Luna nodded, “Yes I did, and he told me he doesn’t detect any magical imbalances or anything else that would lead to trouble. It’s clear.” She sighed heavily, “I know I’m probably overreacting...”

“Well, I think it’s good I did find out about this now,” said Twilight.

“Well,” said Celestia, “We all need the support we can get.”

Twilight cast a caring smile, “Well, I’ll let my friends know and if we hear or see anything, we’ll let you know immediately.”

Finally, Luna smiled, “Thank you, fair Twilight. Give my best regards to your friends.”

“I will.”

“As good as it is for you to know this, Twilight, I do wish you’d have a break from all the excitement lately,” Celestia remarked.

“Nothing can keep me from listening and helping friends out,” Twilight said proudly.

Celestia giggled, “Well, how about that tea now?” She turned to Luna, “Would you like to join us?”

Luna nodded, “I’d like to have my mind at ease some.”

“Okay,” Celestia smiled.

Now that it’s been decided, all three alicorns left the throne room to Celestia’s private quarters to chat and drink delicious tea.







Applebucking an entire orchard could tire a pony out, but there were some ponies with a lot of stamina and strength that could last longer than the average ponies. That’s why apple farmers are usually in tip-top shape, but on the rare occasion, a pegasus or unicorn could do the same. 

Mystic had done just that, keeping up with the pace of Applejack. Mystic may not be the most social, nicest or most easy pony to get along with, but Applejack saw her strength is incredible for a unicorn. 

After Mystic finished applebucking, Applejack had her feed the chickens, the cows, and pigs. Now, Mystic was repairing a section of the fence that had gotten worn down. Hammering the last nail in, she sighed as she wiped her brow as her muscles ached from the hard work. But she felt satisfied. And she hopes Applejack was satisfied just so she could be done.

“Hey Mystic,” said a voice, speak of the devil. Mystic turned to see Applejack walking over, carrying the last bucket of apples to the barn.

“Hey,” replied Mystic.

“Ah must say, Ah’m impressed with you, we’ve pretty much covered the entire farm,” Applejack said proudly.

“Does that mean we’re done with applebucking?”

“I said we pretty much covered the whole farm, there’re still some left.”

Mystic sighed in annoyance, “Figures.”

“But hey, you’ve really helped us out, so thank you,” Applejack smiled.

Mystic nodded in response as Applejack stopped close to her.

“We’ll harvest them a little later since they’re not fully ripe yet, so we have other things to do tomorrow,” she said, “Ah’ll do some chores before Ah head to the School tomorrow.”

“School?”

“The School of Friendship, it’s the building next to Twi’s castle.”

“Oh, wow,” Mystic remarked,” “So much into friendship and such that you have a school.”

“It’s quite an experience,” Applejack smiled wider, “It might be tiring at times but it’s a lot of fun getting to be with the students.”

“Whatever suits you.”

Applejack chuckled as she walked over to the barn, “Ah’ve got to get to cookin’ soon.”

Mystic realized she hasn’t seen Apple Bloom for most of the afternoon. She looked around the farm’s surrounding area, “Where is your little sister?”

“She and her friends went camping,” replied Applejack, “Remember?”

Mystic got a look of realization, recalling Apple Bloom mentioned that during supper last night.

“Well, I hope they have fun,” she said.

“Have you camped before?” Applejack asked, putting a basket of apples inside the barn.

“Lots of times, I travel, remember?” Mystic asked.

“Oh, right.”

Applejack cleared her throat, “Uh, so...” Trying to talk to her guest again. She paused for an awkward moment.

“So what?” Mystic arched an eyebrow.

“How much do you know about kids?” Applejack asked the first question that came to her mind, mentally facehoofing.

“I was one,” Mystic answered casually.

Applejack snorted, she held up a hoof, covering her smiling lips.

“What?” Mystic asked, confused.

“Ah’m sorry, that got me, Mystic,” Applejack chuckled.

“It wasn’t a joke.”

“Ah know, but sometimes when things are spoken a certain way, it can cause a reaction like that,” the apple farmer explained as she closed the barn doors.

“Put simply, I stink with kids and familiying as I mentioned before, I’m used to my style of life.”

Applejack placed a comforting hoof on Mystic’s shoulder, causing the mare to tense up a little, so Applejack pulled it away,

“Sorry. But if there’s anypony who can teach ya about family and kids, it’s this one.” Applejack smirked proudly, “As can other ponies ‘round here.”

“Hooray,” said Mystic.

“Well, make yerself comfy inside, we’ll be eatin’ in a bit, but now Ah’m gonna go check on the campers one more time,” Applejack said. She began walking in that direction.

“Okay, make sure everypony’s accounted for,” replied Mystic, walking to the farmhouse.

“Ah will!” Applejack called back.







While the Everfree was considered dangerous, and most creatures tend to stay there, there were rare occasions when some roamed outside the forest. As is the case tonight, because, the timberwolf pack Mystic fought in the forest a few days ago were lurking around silently around the orchard, looking for an easy meal. 

Their piercing green eyes scanned their surroundings, ears perked up, and noses sniffing the air. 

What’s lurking with them, was a much larger timberwolf, keeping the pack in front of it. Its face and side are still burnt from that accursed pony and deeply desired full-on fury revenge.

Wait, they heard a new sound. The sound of laughter. Kids laughing. And not too far away. The alpha looked that way, if it could, it would smirk. Ah, an easy meal or three for them all. The Alpha gave a growling sound to the other timberwolves, signaling them to head in that direction, quietly.
> Chapter 18 - An attack
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was a fun-filled camp for all of the colts and fillies in the area.

First, they played hide and seek, tag, made arts and crafts, some played horseshoe toss, some tetherball. Now, they were roasting carrot dogs over the fire, and are planning to observe the stars after they roast marshmallows.

“I can’t tell you how much we’ve enjoyed this!” Diamond chirped, “I’ve not enjoyed camping out this much in well... ever!”

“Me either!” added Silver.

“We’re glad y’all could come, the more the merrier!” Apple Bloom cheered.

“Yeah! I love how we’re all friends here now,” Sweetie added.

“Yeah,” said Diamond, flicking her mane, “I didn’t care about coming out and hanging out in nature, but I’ve grown more accustomed to it.”

“Except your mother, she’s a stuck up,” said Silver.

Diamond playfully rolled her eyes, “Oh, she doesn’t even try to stop me anymore, not after I was just being myself and making new friends.”

Apple Bloom wrapped a foreleg around Diamond, “And we’ll be happy to help ya make even more.” Diamond smiled as she took her carrot dog on the stick out of the fire, and Apple Bloom handed her a bun to help her out.

“I’m certainly looking forward to seeing the meteor shower tonight,” said Gilded Lily, looking up at the stars, “Not to mention the Ursa Major, Minotaur, and Sirens are at their brightest this time of year.”

“It’s gonna be great,” Scootaloo said happily, “Right Big Mac?”

The stallion had finished preparing Petunia a carrot dog, he turned and smiled, “Eeyup.”

Scootaloo walked over to Gilded Lily, giving her a carrot dog which the filly took with a bright smile on her face. The daredevil filly sat next to her friend who’s loves the outdoors and astronomy.

“So, care to give me a tour of the night sky sometime tonight?” Scootaloo asked.

“I’ll be happy to,” replied Gilded Lily. “It’s very fascinating.”

“Honestly I think you’d get along with Twilight just fine,” Scootaloo smiled.

“The Princess of Friendship?” Gilded Lily tilted her head curiously.

“Yeah! She might be into all kinds of things in her books, but she does love looking at the stars once in a while, maybe you can show her what you know!”

The unicorn filly beamed. “Oh, that’s a great idea! I just hope I can find a good time in her schedule.”

Scootaloo giggled, “You’d be surprised by how organized and precise her schedule is.” Gilded Lily returned the giggle.

“I’ll be sure to be set up and obliterate all of you on the tetherball tomorrow!” Button proclaimed.

Tender Taps gave a sly smirk, “Really? I thought you were dizzy from the ball’s constant twirling and had to throw up in a bush nearby.”

This caused Chipcutter to chuckle while Scootaloo smirked slyly as well. Button blushed in embarrassment and babbled incoherently.

“I just hope he can keep his marshmallows down,” said Scootaloo.

“Oh, stop it you two,” Sweetie said with a stern look.

“Aw, alright.”

“Speakin’ of which,” said Big Mac, he reached behind himself and pulled out the bag of marshmallows, “Who’s ready for some?”

All of the kids, including those who haven’t finished their carrot dogs, raised their hooves and clamored over one another wanting to eat the delicious treats.

“One at a time,” Big Mac chuckled, “And for those who haven’t finished their carrot dogs, please do so before ya get some marshmallows.”

The kids calmed down and waited patiently as Big Mac picked the treats out of the bag and began giving them to each colt and filly who had finished their meals. A minute passed and everypony finished their meal and all ended up with marshmallows.

“Hey y’all!” a familiar voice called.

Big Mac and Apple Bloom held back their groans while the other kids looked to see Applejack walking over.

“Hey sis,” Apple Bloom breathed, “Good ta check on us... fer the third time.”

Diamond giggled at Apple Bloom’s reaction.

“Ah assure ya this is the last time tonight Ah’ll be checkin’ on y’all,” Applejack assured her. She turned to Big Mac, “Everythin’ in order? Do they need extra blankets? More treats?”

“Everythin’s fine, Applejack,” Apple Bloom assured her, “Right Big Mac?”

“Eeyup,” replied Big Mac, placing his own marshmallow on a stick.

Applejack sighed, “Sorry, it’s just Ah’ve been a little worked up lately with the School and other stuff on ma mind.”

“It’s okay, Applejack,” said Sweetie Belle, roasting her marshmallow.

“Yeah! And we’re not far from the farm, what could go wrong?” Scootaloo said.

Applejack smiled, “Ah guess yer right.” She turned to leave, “Well, have...”

Then a loud howl pierced through the air causing everypony’s blood to turn into ice. Their eyes widened, pupils dilated as they all sharply turned to look and see a few pairs of glowing green eyes looking right at them!

Sweetie and Petunia screamed as Diamond cried out, “Timberwolves!”

“What?! They shouldn’t be over this far from the Everfree!” Applejack shouted.

Thinking quickly, Applejack looked around and saw a cart filled with hay which Big Mac was going to take the kids on a hayride sometime.

“Big Mac!” Applejack bellowed, “Get the kids onto the carts! Ah’ll handle this!” She stomped her hoof hard while the kids huddled together in fear, Big Mac joined their side.

“But AJ!” Big Mac protested.

“No buts! Go!” Applejack ordered.

There weren’t any more questions asked as Applejack faced down the approaching timberwolves, now getting closer and looking ready to pounce on their prey.

“Ah’ve gotcha in ma sights,” Applejack glared. Then a timberwolf charged right at her.







A few minutes earlier

Mystic was sitting on the couch, she’d grabbed a few books to look and see what’s in them, not to really read them but just to skim because she was bored now. She’s seen a book about the history of apples, the history of Ponyville, the different kinds of apples and a book about Appleseed. Mystic facehoofed, maybe these ponies were a little too into apples. She placed the books back on the shelf as Granny Smith walked into the den, slow as ever. She seemed to almost crawl to her chair before sitting down in it. Her elderly eyes looked over at Mystic and smiled.

“So, how’re you doing youngin’?” she asked.

“Uhhh... okay?” replied Mystic.

“Ah see, Ah see, peachy Ah can tell.”

“Yeah...” Mystic breathed out, before whispering to herself, “Peachy.”

“Have ya seen Applejack?” Granny asked, looking around the den, “She was supposed to start cookin’ fer us.”

“She went out to check the campsite,” Mystic explained.

Granny chuckled, “Oh, for the third time today?”

“Apparently.”

“She can be like that and a might stubborn, too.”

“I kinda guessed.”

Granny’s gaze went to the books, “Ah see you were lookin’ at the books.” She looked back at Mystic, “Do ya like stories?”

“I’ve not... really gotten into them other than backstories for different creatures I’ve come to know about,” Mystic explained, clearly not wanting to chat much longer.

“Well, Ah’ve got a multitude of stories Ah can tell.”

Mystic perked up, knowing she was about to start, “Oh, not now!” Granny paused, “I’m not in the mood and aren’t we gonna eat?

Granny scoffed, “Oh, we got plenty of time fer one.”

“Uhh,” Mystic began thinking of ways to get out of this, but the best option she decided was just to get up and leave. So she stood up.

“You can tell Applejack the story, I’m leaving,” she said hastily.

“Sit down, please,” Granny said, but Mystic began to leave.

Before she could get far, they heard the loud howl of a timberwolf. Both ponies froze and turned to the window, the howl had come from that direction.

“What. Was. That?” Mystic asked, a little surprised.

“A timberwolf,” replied Granny, she glared, “A foul beast.”

Before Mystic could say anything else, Granny’s eyes went wide and she sat up in her chair, “Oh ma Celestia!!” Her loud, panicked tone slightly startled Mystic, “That’s the direction of the kids’ camp!”

Mystic’s eyes widened in horror, she quickly moved over to the window and looked out in the direction they’d come from. She began thinking, aren’t Applejack and Big Mac over there? Shouldn’t they be able to help the kids? They should have it in their hooves.

“Oh, Ah hope they’re okay!” Granny cried, Mystic glanced at the elderly mare, feeling a tug at her heartstrings seeing her distraught, she looked back out the window, concerned about the kids and... the other two as well. But, shouldn’t they be okay? They’re strong ponies. She didn't need to go and save them, does she?

“Oh, I pray they’re okay,” Granny cried, her look even more distraught.

That did it.

Despite being sure of AJ and Big Mac, Mystic opened the window, grabbed her satchel with her magic, dove outside and grabbed a long metal rod. Granny watched with wide eyes as Mystic took off like a bullet in the direction of the campsite.







Present time

Applejack kicked a stone at a timberwolf’s legs to break them, but the creature dodged it and continued charging. Applejack quickly dodged to the side to avoid the beast’s jaws before she kicked another stone into the creature’s back and shattering it. Looking to see if Big Mac and the children were okay, she saw her brother placing the children into a cart to get them to safety.

Turning her attention back to the timberwolves, Applejack saw two of them coming right at her. She ran, a determined, sisterly and motherly surges pumped through the pony’s system, these beasts weren’t gonna hurt her family and friends! She'll protect them no matter what!

Jumping onto a low branch, Applejack climbed onto a higher branch as the timberwolves passed right under her. They screeched to a stop, which allowed Applejack to throw another large rock, hitting one of them in the face.

This caused them to come right at her again, but she jumped down from the tree onto a large rock in the ground which she kicked out of the ground and kicked again right at them, causing them to shatter.

She smirked in triumph but heard a noise behind her. She didn’t look but a timberwolf was approaching her from behind. Rolling to the side, Applejack barely dodged the timberwolf’s large fangs, only missing the mare by an inch. Her hat fell off her head when she was upside down.

Applejack landed firmly on her hooves and faced the thing. She was about to attack until the timberwolf looked to its left, sensing something. Applejack looked and saw a pony’s silhouette against the moon holding a metal rod in its hooves.

“Rah!” she cried before throwing the rod right at the creature. The rod impacted the timberwolf, shattering it into bits.

Mystic landed in front of Applejack in a fighting pose. Applejack gasped. The unicorn briefly glanced at her before turning back to the rebuilding timberwolves, as well as three more timberwolves running right at them.

“Back for more you rotten brambles?!” Mystic taunted, “Well, bring it you regenerate freaks!”

Mystic took off towards the creatures. Applejack watched her in surprise and amazement for a few seconds before she snapped out of it and took notice of the two timberwolves starting to form back together.







Mystic was smiling a bit as she charged at the foul beasts, metal rod raised, she struck another timberwolf in the face.

The other two came right at her, but she propelled herself over the timberwolf she struck with the metal rod and struck the beast from behind, shattering it. The other two timberwolves turned around to face her.

“I wasn’t prepared the first time I encountered you! But now I’m beyond ready now!” Mystic declared before she shot a beam of magic at one timberwolf, but it dodges her magic and roared in anger while the second timberwolf charged. Mystic rolled to the side. Mystic swept the metal pole under its front legs, shattering them and causing it to fall onto the ground and shatter. Mystic galloped off again, leading the other timberwolf away from its downed allies.

Taking a glance at Applejack, she saw the apple farmer using her lasso to grab a timberwolf around its neck before she bucked its head right off.

Mystic looked behind her to see the timberwolf still chasing her and another joined its side, which made Mystic smirk again. Looking back in front of her, she sees a tree with low hanging branches.

She jumped towards the branch, forcing her body weight onto it, causing it to bend backward as the timberwolves kept coming.

When it bent back enough, Mystic pushed herself off as the branch went “thwang” right at the two timberwolves, by the time the branch shattered them, Mystic landed firmly on her hooves, triumphant.

The loud howl from earlier pierced through the air again.

Mystic and Applejack looked and saw the Alpha timberwolf coming out of the tree line! Mystic’s eyes widened but she felt some excitement, yet an urging to get even with this thing.

The Alpha gazed around to see its pack members trying to regenerate, but the first ponies it sees is Big Mac running off with the kids in the cart! Its eyes flared with predatory instinct.

Mystic’s eyes widened as a green glow surrounded the beast’s body, and she nearly gasped when it began growing in size!

It grew to three times its size before it bolted after its prey! She watched it run for a bit until she realized what its target is!

She took off after it, determined to end this beast’s life.





Big Mac ran very fast, his eyes filled with horror yet determination to protect the kids.

“Big Mac! The alpha’s grown very big!” Chipcutter cried.

“Yes! Run!” Petunia cried.

“Eeyup!” replied Big Mac.

As he continued to run, Apple Bloom screamed and cried out something, but Big Mac couldn’t understand her.

“What is it?!” he cried.

“Something about jumping!” said Scootaloo.

Big Mac looked behind him to see the Alpha timberwolf lunging right at them, with its mouth open and claws extended!

Thinking quickly, Big Mac made a sharp left while the kids screamed. They screamed louder when the alpha’s large claws landed a few feet from them.

It snapped its jaws at the ponies, narrowly missing them as Mystic fired a couple of magic beams at its face.

Big Mac picked up speed as the Alpha continued to chase them and Big Mac swerved around a few large rocks, making his way to the fields of the farm.





The Alpha continued to chase its prey as it began to catch up to them again. The kids screamed at the top of their lungs as Applejack began to tear up in fear. Another beam of magic hit the Alpha, this time on its back, and it turned its attention to see Mystic and Applejack running right at it.

“Pick on somepony yer own size, coward!” Applejack shouted.

The Alpha seemed to take insult in that, its eyes flared in anger and charged right at the two ponies while Big Mac continued to run away at top speed. Mystic fired a beam of magic at the beast’s chest, making it slightly flinch but not stopping it from lunging right at them. Mystic ran up to Applejack, pushing her aside just before she avoided the beast’s attack. Now in front of the alpha, Applejack saw a large rock, ran over to it, kicked it out of the ground and bucked it right at the Alpha, but the Alpha ducked underneath it and turned around to swipe at Mystic. She made a sharp left and the Alpha began chasing her.

“Applejack! Attack it!” Mystic shouted.

“With what?” Applejack shouted back.

“Figure something out!” Mystic began running away from where the farm is, not wanting the alpha near it. Applejack took off as the alpha chased after Mystic.

Applejack saw some more beams fired from Mystic’s horn, while they were frequent, they are only simple shots unlike prolonged shots like from Twilight or Starlight.

Mystic stopped and threw the metal rod right into the alpha’s neck! This caused it to roar in pain as it screeched to a stop.

Applejack was able to grab onto the alpha’s hind leg and climb it, allowing her to run onto the alpha’s back.

She punched and kicked at it, causing some of the wood to come off. The alpha howled in pain as it thrashed around, trying to get Applejack, but the farmer pulled out her lasso and got it around one of the alpha’s large sticks connected to its head.

Soon Applejack sat on the alpha’s back and began riding it like a wild bull! Mystic was impressed by the move, but she had to think quick. Looking at the alpha’s chest, she noticed that its wood was harder than the other timberwolves, but hey, it’s made of wood.

Mystic looked up at the thrashing alpha, magically grabbed the metal pole again, causing the alpha to yelp in pain again.

Applejack’s doing her best to hang on but is nearly thrown off. Mystic backed up, breaking the metal pipe in two and tossed the first half right at the alpha’s chest.

The wood cracked some, and she threw the second one causing it to crack some more, but not enough to break through it!

“Dang it!” she shouted.

She heard Applejack scream, Mystic looked and saw the farmer flying through the air. Running to where Applejack is going to crash, Mystic managed to magically grab her. Applejack looked at her, a look full of amazement and gratitude, as she was placed on the ground. Mystic turned back to the alpha as it tried to remove the pieces of metal in its chest.

“I need to get an opening in that chest there!” Mystic shouted to Applejack, “But that thing’s tough! Can you find a way to trip it so I can break through?”

“What’re you gonna do?” Applejack asked.

“You’ll see! Now go!”

Pulling out her lasso again, Applejack charged at the alpha while Mystic opened her satchel, pulling out some containers with explosive powdery chemicals as well as some brown candle-like containers.

Applejack kicked hard on the Alpha’s front leg, but it was quick to throw her off. It growled as it glared right at her. Mystic pulled Applejack away with her magic just before the Alpha rammed its jaw right into the ground in a failed attempt to eat her.

Mystic quickly ran up to it, jumped and punched the alpha in the chest! Its protective wood cracked some more as Mystic threw a couple more punches before she landed on the ground again. Quickly looking up to see that the wood’s almost broken, she fired one more beam of magic right at it, shattering it!

With a large howl and roar of pain, the alpha focused on Mystic, but Applejack threw a few rocks at the beast, catching it in the eye and snarling in slight pain.

This allowed Mystic to escape and run around it. The alpha lunged at Applejack again despite its pain, but the farmer rolled clear.

“Applejack! Get over here!” Mystic called, waving her over.

Not hesitating for a minute, she dashed right over to Mystic and sees another large rock next to them. Her eyes widened in shock as Mystic pulled out a stick of three-pack dynamite!

“Applejack, kick the rock! Knock him down!” Mystic ordered.

“Okay!”

Applejack turned and bucked the rock right at the charging Alpha. This time her target landed right on the alpha’s right foreleg, shattering it, which caused the Alpha to trip and tumble forward.

Both Mystic and Applejack took steps back before it came to a stop, its chest and lower body facing them. Mystic spotted an opening in its chest leading to its vitals.

“Perfect!” she said, lighting the fuse and magically throwing the dynamite right into the struggling alpha as it tried to get up to continue its hunt.

“Run!” Mystic shouted, taking off with Applejack following her. Mystic spotted Big Mac and the kids behind a large rock and made her way over to them.

“Get behind cover! Now!” Mystic jumped over the rock and hid behind it while the kids and Big Mac ducked down, Applejack jumped over the rock too and landed next to Mystic.

KA-BOOOOOOOMMM!

Bits of wood, vines, and branches went everywhere as a large cloud of smoke took over the area the Alpha was. Then, everything went quiet. All of the ponies waited.

...

Mystic and Applejack poked their heads up to see what’s going on, and both saw what remained of the Alpha and the timberwolf pack looking at the remains. They began whimpering in fear.

“Hey!” Mystic shouted at them, causing them to look right at her, “Get out of here!”

She began screaming furiously and charging to get them off the property. The timberwolves, some of the most feared creatures in the Everfree, began running off, yiping and whimpering as Mystic chased them.

“Yeah, that’s right!!” Mystic shouted, “Run like the scared, trembling brambles you are before you end up like your boss!” She kicked a rock after them as the defeated timberwolves scampered back to the Everfree.

Huffing, her muscles ached and she felt more drained due to the work she did earlier today. Her look softened as she turned back around and walked back over to the group. When she got there, she saw Applejack and Big Mac making sure the kids were all okay.

“Is everypony okay?” she asked, causing all eyes to look right at her, “Anypony hurt?”

“Uh...” Applejack said with wide eyes.

As Big Mac and Applejack continued to marvel at a pony who isn’t easy to get along with and has been cold in her attitude most of the time had just done for them. The kids step out, their eyes filled with wonder, amazement and disbelief and their jaws were agape. Mystic began to feel a little awkward with all of their eyes on her.

“O-Okay, I can see you’re all okay,” she began, “And...”

The kids cheered and ran right at her. Mystic to tense up as they all crowded around and hugged her.

“No no no! I don’t do these!” she protested.

“That was awesome!” Scootaloo shouted happily.

“It was insane!” Sweetie declared, “You and Applejack were great together!”

“Have you ever fought beasts before?” Button asked.

“Well, duh!” Chipcutter said.

“I-I’ve fought quite a bit,” Mystic managed to say.

“You’ve gotta tell us about’em!” Apple Bloom said happily.

“Can you teach me some of those moves?” Tender Taps asked.

“All right all right!” Applejack shouted, grabbing the kids’ attention. “Please let’er have her space, she’s had a long day and now we had this.”

Slightly disappointed, the foals backed up but still maintained their excited and grateful looks. Applejack stepped up to Mystic, her eyes wide and swirling with emotion, disbelief, relief, and thankfulness.

“M-Mystic...” she stammered out, “Ah-Ah... Ah, don’t know what to say...”

“You don’t have to say anything,” replied Mystic, “I did what anypony with half of common sense would do.”

“Ah...” Applejack closed her eyes, holding back tears, she opened them and hugged Mystic, causing the unicorn to tense up. “Oh, thank ya so much! Ah don’t know what woulda happened if you hadn’t come!”

Big Mac came up to her next, smiling proudly, “Eeyup!”

“Look, this is all very nice but it wasn’t that big of a deal, I just reacted,” replied Mystic.

“Mystic,” Applejack pulled back, looking right into Mystic’s sapphire eyes, “You saved all of these kids’ lives and ours as well.”

“You helped.”

“Ah know, but it was mostly you.”

“Well, I might not consider it as big of a deal since I’ve fought quite a bit of creatures before.” She looked over at the remains, “But not a pack of brambles like that.”

“It is a big deal, and if you don’t consider it is fer yerself it is very big fer the kids and us,” Applejack smiled.

Mystic sighed, “I guess I can let it be that way for you all.” She pulled back from Applejack and glanced at the kids still looking at her in amazement.

Sweetie Belle opened her mouth to say something when they heard some ponies running and the fluttering of wings. All of the ponies looked to see the rest of the Mane Six rushing over with great concern in their eyes, Rainbow looks ready to fight. They came to a screeching stop when they saw the group standing there.

“We heard howling and roaring from over here!” Twilight cried.

“Is anypony hurt?” Rarity asked frantically, she grabbed her sister’s cheeks and began examining her for injuries.

“Where is the monster? I wanna kick its flank!” Rainbow bellowed, clanking both forehooves together.

“Easy, easy we’re okay!” Applejack assured them all, “We took care of the beast.”

“What happened?” Fluttershy asked, eyes shining with concern and some fear.

“A pack of timberwolves attacked!” Apple Bloom announced, causing the five newly arrived ponies to gasp.

“And Applejack and Mystic both were all like wham! Bam! Shazam!” Scootaloo shouted, posing in different fighting poses.

They looked towards Applejack and Mystic, the unicorn just prodded her hoof at the ground.

“Ah jus’ helped fight the Alpha,” Applejack started, “But...”

“The Alpha timberwolf?!” Twilight cried, “It returned?!”

“Yes.”

“What happened to it? Where is it?”

“I killed him,” Mystic spoke up, pointing to the remains. “He’s dead.”

The five ponies looked over and they were surprised once again for the umpteenth time. Rainbow seemed to be the most surprised.

“Mystic...” Twilight said softly, eyes wide, “You... you killed the Alpha?”

“Yes. I did what I had to do, anypony with half of common sense would do the same.”

Twilight and her friends were silent while the kids just crowded around Mystic again. But before they could get started again, Applejack spoke up.

“Let’s head inside the house, we’ve got a heck of a story to tell. Let’s save all questions until we finish explaining,” she said.

Everypony else murmured in agreement before they all headed to the massive barn.







When the group arrived with the kids unharmed Granny greeted them, almost in tears but very happy that they’re okay. She hugged and profusely thanked Mystic and Applejack for saving them.

After everypony got settled into the den, the kids began clamoring over one another trying to tell the story but Applejack was able to calm them down and start from when she went out to check the kids, hearing the howl, the timberwolves showing up, Mystic showing up, and finally to when they both worked together against the alpha.

Everypony was surprised to learn from Mystic that she’d made the dynamite to kill the alpha and how Applejack knocked him down so Mystic could get it into its chest.

“-and that led to the explosion and the beast’s demise,” Applejack finished the tale.

“Whoaaa,” her five closest friends said in unison.

“That was some camping trip,” Gilded Lily remarked.

“I’m so sorry it was ruined,” said Rarity, holding her sister close.

“But the most important thing is that everypony is okay and nopony was seriously hurt,” said Twilight. She rubbed her chin, “I’ll have to get the mayor to get some ponies out there to clean up.”

Mystic just sat in the chair and let them tell the story while she just felt nonchalant about something that’s a big deal to the other ponies. It seems like her style of life has numbed her to something like this, but she is grateful that she was able to help save the kids and the two farmers.

“Mystic darling,” Rarity said with a grateful smile, “You did something truly heroic. I’m so proud.”

Mystic shrugged, “I’m not really a hero.”

“Yes, you are,” Fluttershy smiled, “Look at what you did.”

“I know what I did, and I’m glad they’re okay,” said Mystic.

“Ohhhh!” Pinkie beamed, “This calls for a massive party! The ‘Welcome to Ponyville and Mystic saved the kids from the timberwolves party!’”

Mystic’s eyes widened again, “Uh, maybe not now. It’s been a long day.”

“Well of course not now! But now that you saved all of them, we have to have a bigger party!” She pulled out a list, “Speaking of which, what kinds of sweets do you enjoy? And can we put up one type of balloon or multiple balloons with different colors?” She beamed brighter, “I always have pink on my birthdays!”

“Gee, I wonder why,” Mystic remarked.

“We need to go over the list so we’d make sure we have everything!”

Mystic rolled her eyes in annoyance.

“Pinkie, party plans later,” said Applejack.

“How can we thank you, Mystic?” Twilight asked.

Mystic sighed, “No need to thank me.”

“Oh, but there must be something!” Rarity declared, “I could design you a gorgeous outfit that’ll make you shine divinely!”

“No, I don’t do frou-frou dresses,” replied Mystic. “You ponies might be all about what you live for, but maybe somepony like me needs to step back from it.”

“But why?” Rarity frowned.

“It’s just not my thing,” Mystic explained, “And clothes are just clothes.”

Rarity gasped, “Except when they’re art! I assure you I make the most divine creations!”

“Wow, look at the ego like the rainbow one.”

“Hey!” Rainbow shouted while Rarity’s eyes widened.

“Just don’t try to be rude, please,” said Fluttershy.

Mystic shrugged, “Hey, it’s my take on dresses.”

“But try to be a little nicer.”

“I am being nice, I’m not yelling like somepony else.” Rainbow groaned. “Plus, I needed to keep Applejack’s friends safe since I own a loan,” Mystic crossed her forelegs.

“Wait, did you just save them to keep us away from you?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow.

“Maybe as part of my reason,” replied, “I couldn’t just let those beasts attack them. Plus, getting that alpha was good for me considering what it did to my leg before.”

“So, revenge, just saving the kids because of your loan, and because you didn’t want to let the timberwolves attack them?” Rainbow asked, forming a light glare.

“That sums it up, yes,” replied Mystic, the mood changing a bit from grateful to curious and wanting to question why Mystic was acting this way. Mystic looked to the kids, “Look, you kids are adorable and look like you’re close. Me? I’m not.”

“But you’re awesome!” said Scootaloo, causing Rainbow to cringe out of jealousy. “You really laid a number on that alpha!”

“I did, but I’m not one you should consider a friend. Friendship is a privilege for you and your friends, but friendship would just slow me down.” She stood up from her seat.

“Friendship doesn’t slow anypony down, not even me, a speedster!” Rainbow declared.

Mystic rolled her eyes, “And I bet you could move faster just on your own.”

“No, I can’t, they made me go even faster!”

“Whatever.”

She looked at Twilight, “I’m just wanting to get out of here and leave you ponies.”

“But friendship is wonderful, a privilege, it is magic,” Fluttershy added.

Mystic snorted, “Again, that’s a new one, I’ve not heard that before I met you.” She stuck a hoof in the air slightly mocking. “Friendship is magic!”

“It’s true,” said Applejack.

Mystic sighed, “I’m sure this is interesting for you all, but I’ve had a long day of work and I fought alongside Applejack to kill that thing.” She began walking to the stairs, “I’m going to bed.”

“Wait,” said Rarity, causing Mystic to stop and turn to her in annoyance, “Why did you fight alongside Applejack anyway if you don’t consider friendship much?”

“She was a value in the fight, she’s a strong and resilient pony. She was useful for me to get to the heart of the alpha so I could end it,” Mystic explained.

“You considered me a tool?” Applejack asked.

“Yes,” Mystic admitted. She turned to the stairs while Applejack felt a little hurt, “Good night.”

“Oh, don’t forget about the party!” Pinkie called.

“I’ll keep it in mind,” Mystic lied.

The group of grateful, yet surprised ponies watched her leave, and when they heard the door shut, Rainbow spoke up.

“So, she only considers AJ a tool for the fight and protected the kids because of her debt?”

“I don’t think so,” said Fluttershy, and all eyes turned to her.

“What do you mean, Fluttershy?” Applejack asked.

“I think Mystic’s just not letting us in,” Fluttershy explained.

“How do you know?” Rainbow asked skeptically.

“I have a feeling she was just saying some of that stuff, I think there might be more to her than what she’s letting on.”

“Do you have an idea of what to do?” Twilight asked.

“We’ll continue being the best we are,” said Fluttershy. “After all, we’ve overcome so much together.

Twilight smiled and nodded. The rest of her friends followed suit.

Fluttershy smiled and then Granny Smith spoke up, “Now that’s settled, who wants some apple pie made by yours truly?”

All of the kids raised their hooves and headed into the kitchen without hesitation, Applejack chuckled and telling Granny she’ll serve the pie for them. The kids would sleep in the house tonight due to the recent events.

“I wish Mystic would eat some with us,” said Gilded Lily.

“Me too,” said Apple Bloom.

Granny Smith entered the kitchen with Pinkie and Applejack, the pink mare scribbling ideas down for Mystic’s triple party now.
> Chapter 19 - Thank you, Mystic!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sun was beginning to set over the Apple family orchard. Mystic had been working all day and was looking forward to a warm bath in the homestead.

Another day under my belt, Mystic thought, wiping the sweat from her brow. Honestly, it’s feeling like I’m becoming a farmer.

She was a traveler, and she hated to be stuck here for now. But something else came to her mind, Applejack went into the house early, and while she worked the kids tried to speak with her at some parts during the day.

I just want to be left alone, she thought.

Mystic held in a growl as she walked towards the barn. Every day has been— go out into the orchard, work around the farm, go inside and go to bed.

At least the ponies here are okay enough, she thought.

Then, she saw Applejack emerge from the homestead with a grin on her face with Big Mac by her side.

“What’s going on?” Mystic asked.

Big Mac stepped forward. “Well, we’re gettin’ ready to start supper, and...” he smiled, “Granny, Applejack and I decided to surprise you and the others by making the meal bigger ‘cause of what ya did fer us and the kids.”

“Wait what?” Mystic asked, with a surprised shake of the head.

“Oh, we will definitely cook her up a big meal now!” Applejack trotted back into the homestead.

“Wait, Applejack!” she cried, trotting after her, “I don’t want a... whoa!”

When she’d entered the farmhouse, the CMC, Gilded Lily, Diamond, Silver, Button Mash, Chipcutter, and Tender Taps were all beaming at her. Mystic took a step back, “Uh... hi?”

“Great to see you again!” Sweetie cheered as if she'd seen Mystic for the first time today.

They tried to speak with me while I worked, Mystic thought incredulously.

“We’d love to tell you about all our camping activities!” Diamond chirped.

“And enjoy hearing some of your stories!” Button Mash stated.

“Now simmer down everypony,” said a familiar elderly voice. Granny Smith emerged from the kitchen. 

“We’re glad you’re done with your chores,” said Gilded Lily, “That way we can hang out a bit more together.”

“Oh no, I’m not the pony to hang out with kids,” replied Mystic, feeling a little uncomfortable.

“Even if you aren’t, we can still talk a little bit.”

“No, I don’t think so,” Mystic said quickly before moving past the kids and into the den.





All of the kids were a little confused at her reaction.

“Do you think we should ask her what’s up?” Button asked.

“Hold on, little ones,” said Granny, stepping up to them, “Ah’m fairly sure she had a rough couple o’ days. Just give her a little space for a little bit.”

“Yes, Granny Smith,” the kids answered in unison.

“Now don’t get too dirty while playin’ we’ll be havin’ supper in an hour and a half.”

“Wait, what?” Apple Bloom asked, confused, “Ah thought we were eatin' in fifteen minutes like we usually do.”

Granny Smith smiled, “Oh, we’re preparing a bit of a thank you supper to Mystic for what she did fer all of you the other day.”

“Wait really?” Sweetie asked excitedly.

“Yep.”

The kids clamored excitedly. 





The kids, Applejack, her granny, and her brother have gathered around the two tables to make one big table in new chairs Applejack set up for everypony in the dining room. It was a bit crowded but they’ll manage. On the table are roasted squash, beets, salads and milk for everypony, a fruit basket with a bunch of different fruits in it, and broccoli.

“Mystic! It’s time fer supper!” Applejack called.

Nopony responded so everypony began waiting. Every colt and filly waited with eagerness, wanting to spend some time with their hero. Applejack opened her mouth to call again, but they heard some hoofsteps on the upper floor. In a minute, they reached the stairs and just outside the dining room before Mystic stepped in. 





Mystic's eyes slightly widened at the sight of all the food on the tables put together. There was an empty chair next to Applejack with food in front of it. Taking a step forward, Mystic made her way over to the chair and sat down.

“Everypony,” said Applejack, forming a smile, “We owe a big thanks to Mystic here for savin’ all of ya.”

The kids clapped their forehooves and cheered.

“And,” Applejack wrapped a foreleg around the unicorn, “We’d like to introduce my friends’ and I’s new friend here!”

The kids cheered again and Mystic’s eyes slightly widened, she muttered “Friend?” under her breath, confused. Nopony seemed to take notice of her confusion and just embraced this very moment.

“Any friend of Applejack and her family’s a friend of mine!” Button stated.

“Same here!” Diamond added.

“Don’t forget about me!” Silver bubbled.

“I think I’m going to love having you as a friend, too, Mystic,” Gilded Lily giggled.

“Yeah!” the CMC shouted in unison, completely excited.

“Can you teach me those tricks you were doing?” Tender Taps asked. Chipcutter just smiled brightly.

While Mystic remained confused and surprised, Granny laughed heartily, “Youngins here are always makin’ friends jus’ like I did when Ah was young. Great ta have a new friend of theirs in ma presence.”

“Eeyup!” Big Mac agreed, raising his glass of milk, “To our new friend Mystic!”

“To our new friend Mystic!” everypony cried in unison, raising their own glasses.

All of them gazed at Mystic. The kids continued beaming their innocent smiles and their eyes seemed to sparkle. She’s still confused, but she knew what this meant when all of them had their glasses raised like this. They’re toasting to her being their new friend?

But I didn’t say anything about being a friend, she thought, thinking back on when she told the Mane Six they'd 'try' to be friends.

She considered dropping the bomb that she never considered them friends. However, the kids and their smiles were eager and happy. 

Plus, with this dinner they pulled together after saving them from the Alpha, it’s becoming apparent these ponies love showering strangers with love, friendship, and open hooves. 

They were treating her like a friend, yet she doesn’t consider them friends, just ponies she has to work for and pay off the rest of her loan. Besides, with Hong out there and knowing she’s here with them, she doesn’t want to throw away her sanctuary. So, forcing a smile for everypony she levitated her glass up.

“O-Okay,” she stammered out.

The kids cheered again and they all took massive sips of their milk with Mystic following right after.

After the toast, the herd of ponies began eating their food and giving thanks to Celestia for having Mystic around for her heroic actions. Mystic insisted she wasn't a hero, but she is to the little ones. The fact of them wanting to chat with her didn’t help matters.

“So, do you go around and fight beasts all the time?” Button asked.

“Do you think you can kick the rest of the Everfree’s creatures’ flanks?” Scootaloo asked, flapping her small wings.

“I bet she could!” Chipcutter beamed, “She’s really strong.”

Mystic couldn’t help but smirk a little bit at that comment. It was true.

“I think he’s right,” she said, “I am quite impressive.” She flexed her right foreleg’s muscles, showing their tightness.

“Whoa, those are impressive,” Scootaloo awed.

Mystic only nodded and went back to eating her supper. She wanted to eat and get gone, however, as the dinner wore on over the course of an hour, the kids, and the older ponies continued to talk with her.





“Kids, the pies will be ready soon,” Granny announced, “So eat up and be sure y’all save some room!”

“All right, pies!” Sweetie cheered.

“Yay!” several other kids let out.

Mystic slightly winced at the mention of pie, she didn’t like eating sweets at all. Finishing off her last slice of squash, she took a glance at Gilded Lily who was giving Granny some smaller plates with her unicorn magic. Mystic turned to look at her almost empty plate. She didn’t want to eat too much and was thinking of excusing herself early.

“Hey,” said a voice.

Looking up, Mystic saw Gilded Lily standing next to her. Caught a little off guard, she cleared her throat, “What is it?”

“I just wanted to personally thank you,” she said.

“For saving you?”

“No, we’ve already done that,” Gilded giggled, “But since you brought it up, thanks again.”

Mystic rolled her eyes, “Whatever.”

“I just wanted you to know you’ve made an impact on all of us. Button and the CMC just won’t stop bringing up how you helped Applejack save us,” Gilded smiled wider, “It’s a story we’ll be telling for quite some time.”

Mystic grunted, very annoyed they keep bringing what she did again and again, who knew kids could be this impressionable?

“I don’t want to keep you,” Gilded went on, “But thanks for being an inspiration for us all. I’m very honored to be a friend to a special pony like you, Mystic.”

Mystic, caught off guard again, just nodded.

“Keep going strong, Mystic, we certainly will,” Gilded finished before she rejoined her friends. Mystic glanced at her again. Why can’t she stop glancing at her? Mentally slapping herself, she turned her attention back to the plate and began finishing off her food. When she did, she saw the kids have eaten most of the food with the adults’ help.

“Excuse me,” she said under her breath. Applejack noticed her.

“Mystic, yer done?” she asked.

“Yes,” replied Mystic, standing up.

“Everythin’ okay?”

“I’m fine.”

“Okay, but be back here for some apple pie in just a few minutes,” Applejack smiled.

Mystic rolled her eyes, “Whatever, Apples.”





With that, Mystic stepped out of the kitchen. But she didn’t leave right away. While everypony was having supper and socializing, Mystic didn’t take her eyes off Gilded for another minute until she shook her head vigorously, walked to the stairs, and climbed them to the bathroom. When she got in, she turned on the sink and sighed.

She looks quite a bit like her... Mystic thought, splashing water onto her face.

The unicorn had been processing all that she had been going through. Unlike her wishes for things not to be much of a big deal, they just wanted to do all of these needless tasks for her.

She looks quite a bit like her... Mystic thought again, mentally cursing herself.

The way these ponies showered her with affection and consistently thanking her... It was a little too much. She hadn’t received this much before in a long time.

Mystic splashed water onto her face again, hoping it would finally clear her head. It was cloudy, unable to think about this kind of affection.

Then she heard a knock at the door.

“Mystic?” came Gilded’s voice.

Why did they have to send her? Mystic thought. “Yes?”

“We’re just checking to see when you’re coming back down.”

As she looked down at the little unicorn, she couldn’t help but think of her true friend back in her earlier days. Was the universe trying to mess with her? Make this some kind of cruel joke?

“Is there something wrong?” Gilded asked.

Mystic snapped out of her thoughts. “Oh, sorry. I was miles away.”

“All right then,” replied Gilded.

Mystic ascended the stairs back into the kitchen, hearing Granny telling everypony else something.

“-and that’s how Ah got into swimmin’ again,” said Granny, and Mystic knew she was finishing up a story.

“Whoa, those brothers are just so manipulative!” remarked Diamond Tiara as Mystic reentered the kitchen. She saw the table was cleared and everypony had plates with forks in front of them.

“Ah know, but thankfully Apple Bloom and Applejack managed to expose them and drive’em out of town,” Granny smiled as she grabbed an apple pie.

“Aw, shucks,” Apple Bloom giggled, “It weren’t nothing.”

“And what would we be without ya swimmin’ with us, Granny?” Applejack asked with a grin.

“Probably not having as much fun without me,” Granny winked.

The two apple sisters giggled.

“How would y'all like some apple pie?” Granny asked.

“Me me me me!” the kids said in unison. Mystic just stood there watching while Granny just smiled brightly at the kids.

“Oh, all o’ you youngins remind me when Ah was a filly,” she said.

As Big Mac pulled out a butter knife to cut the apple pie, Applejack noticed Mystic.

“Oh, hey Mystic!” Applejack greeted, “Just in time for some pie!”

Mystic gazed over at the smiling kids and the adults, “Uhm...”

“You gotta try it!” Apple Bloom cheered, “It’s the best apple pie in all Equestria!”

“Ya darn tootin' it is!” Granny giggled.

All of the kids agreed, nopony seemed to object with the opinion that Sweet Apple Acres pie was the best.

“I’m not really a sweet eater if you all didn’t know,” said Mystic.

“Oh, jus’ ‘cause ya don’t eat sweets, don’t mean you can’t try some of this!” Apple Bloom stated.

“She’s right, I didn’t want to before, but now I love it!” Diamond smiled.

“So true!” Silver added.

“Oh, but I really shouldn’t,” said Mystic.

“Please! It’ll mean a lot!” Apple Bloom pleaded.

“Yeah!” Scootaloo cried. Mystic heard pleads from all of the kids to try the apple pie. Mystic got uncomfortable, she looked at the older ponies and they had looks gently urging her to try it.

“You’re strong and well maintained,” said Gilded Lily, “Some sweets won’t hurt once in a while.” The rest of the kids nodded and agreed. Mystic rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly. She gazed at the steaming apple pie. It smelt good, no wonderful. With all of these kids pleading with her and the older ponies going along with them, she sighed.

“Fine. Cut me a piece of the pie.”

“Yay!” the kids cheered.

“Eeyup!” Big Mac chuckled as he cut Mystic a piece. Applejack grabbed a plate and a fork. Big Mac put the piece of pie onto the plate. Mystic levitated the plate and fork over and gazed closely at the pie. She looked at it as if it were almost a foreign piece of food. Taking one final look at the kids who were in anticipation she stuck her fork into it and lifted it towards her mouth. Opening it felt like a bit of a chore, but she managed to open it enough to slide the pie into her mouth. She chewed, almost cringing, but as if a switch had been flipped, her taste buds felt like they were in heaven. Her eyes widened as her pupils widened as well and they seemed to sparkle. She didn’t like it.

She loved it.

Her taste buds seemed to dance at the apple flavor, the spices, cinnamon, and other smaller flavors all pleased them as well as her. When she finished eating, she gazed at her unfinished pie. Forget about not being a sweets pony, she can’t let this go unfinished.

Without a second thought, she began eating the pie, smiling and savoring every moment of it. She even let out a small whinny. 

Mystic finished her pie and noticed everypony having large smiles on their faces, and Apple Bloom had a look “I told you so” on her face.

Mystic licked her lips, “Can I have another?”

This caused everypony to laugh, the kids were nearly howling at the little show Mystic had just put on. The unicorn looked confused.

“What? What’s so funny?” Mystic asked.

Applejack tried explaining but she was too busy giggling as the kids continued to howl in laughter at the confused unicorn.
> Chapter 20 - A lie exposed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic moaned.

She was sitting down on the couch in the Apple’s family room while the kids continued to eat their apple pie and chat with one another while the adults cleaned up the remains of supper. Mystic looked down at her belly, it slightly ached some.

“Oh, why’d I eat pie?” she muttered as she rubbed a hoof across her belly.

She’s strong, athletic and has a well-toned belly (more so than most ponies), but she felt like it was going to explode at any minute.

“Hi Mystic!” a voice greeted.

Mystic turned to see Apple Bloom hop onto the couch, sitting by her. When Apple Bloom saw Mystic slightly wince, she grew a little concerned. “Are ya all right?”

Mystic moaned again, “Uuuugghhh, I had too much pie...”

Apple Bloom raised a confused eyebrow, “Ya only had three pieces and they weren’t too big.”

“Maybe not for you. I’m not one pony to eat so much...I only eat what I need to keep going...” Mystic explained, sitting up a little bit.

“Oh, okay, but ya...” Apple Bloom smiled a little, slightly snickering, “Ah remember somethin’ from when we first met Twilight.”

“Really? What?”

Apple Bloom snickered, stood up, and leaned in towards Mystic’s ear, “She really ate too much pie during our banquet we were gonna supply fer the Summer Sun Celebration one year, and she dug in after we convinced her.” Apple Bloom pulled back and illustrated an extremely bloated belly on hers, “Her belly was so big it looked like a balloon.” Apple Bloom giggled.

Mystic couldn’t help but feel a little amused as well, “Seriously? A pony can get that big of a belly after eating pie?”

“If ya have too much, but it’s great with regular portions,” Apple Bloom pointed at Mystic’s belly, “An’ Ah’m sure ya only had a normal portion, too.”

Mystic rolled her eyes, “I doubt that. Different sizes for different ponies.”

“Ah guess so.”

The unicorn looked out the window, seeing that it’s getting late and Applejack wanted her up bright and early for some more chores tomorrow. 

“Well, it’s about time for me to head up,” she said standing up.

“Goin’ to bed?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Yes, I’ll see you and your sister tomorrow for work.”

As Mystic began walking to the stairs, Apple Bloom got up and trotted up to Mystic.

“Doncha wanna come play some board games with us?” she asked, “Everypony’s headin’ home tomorrow.”

“No, I’ve had a long and exhausting day,” replied Mystic, “I’m going to need a good night’s sleep.”

Apple Bloom felt disappointed, but she has something on her mind she’s been wanting to ask Mystic since she met her.

“Mystic, can Ah ask ya something real quick?” she asked.

Her hoof on the first step, Mystic pulled back and turned to face the filly, “What?”

“Ah know ya have ta work tomorrow. But Applejack and Ah agreed once you’re finished, ya can come meet Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Ah tomorrow for a special event,” Apple Bloom explained.

Mystic tilted her head, “For what reason?”

“It’s gonna be somethin’ worth comin’ for. Ah assure ya.”

“Look,” Mystic looked her squarely in the eye, “I get you want to try and bond with me, but I’m not real good with kids and I have things to attend to.”

“Oh, it’ll jus’ be a few minutes of yer time tomorrow! Ah promise!” Apple Bloom assured again.

“I don’t know...”

“Come on, please?”

Mystic rolled her eyes, “I don’t have...”

“We’ll make it worth yer time,” Apple Bloom said, her eyes sparkling a little, as if pleading, “Come on.”

Mystic looked around for a way out of this nagging little filly. Granny’s telling another story as the kids set up a board game. She saw Applejack looking out from the kitchen, she gave Mystic a small smile and a nod. Mystic let out a long, annoyed sigh as she looked back at Apple Bloom.

“Fine. Make it quick tomorrow,” she relented.

Apple Bloom beamed, “Yay! Thanks, Mystic!”

“Sure...”

As the filly left to rejoin her friends to partake in their game, Mystic looked to Applejack and the farmer’s smile had grown. The unicorn gazed over to the fillies and colts playing together. She felt a tug on her heartstrings as she took a look at Gilded Lily who was laughing with Diamond Tiara.

Mystic shook her head and walked upstairs.





The next morning, Rainbow Dash feels totally rested up and ready to take on the day. She’s taken her shower, brushed and dried her mane, and eaten cereal for breakfast. Now, she reads the latest Daring Do book on her favorite cloudy couch. Just as she finishes an action sequence in the book, she gazes at the clock to see it’s 9:32 in the morning. Class wouldn’t start until after 12:30, which meant a lot of time for practicing new moves and reading. Putting her attention back on the book, she began to read again.

Knock knock.

Knocks at the door. Rainbow looked over in annoyance, wanting to read her book. Maybe it was just the mail pony. She turned her attention back to the book.

Knock knock.

Groaning loudly, she got up from the couch and placed the book on it. She went up to the door, trying to look as friendly as she could. When she opened the door, her eyes widened in surprise to who it is.

A griffon with brown feathers, a golden beak, talons, and amber eyes stood before her. She had an egotistical yet friendly smirk on her beak.

“Hey dweeb,” the griffon greeted.

“Gilda!” Rainbow cheered.

They hoof and talon bumped happily as Gilda’s smirk turned into a smile.

“What’re you doing here, doofus?” Rainbow asked.

“I was delivering a message from Griffonstone to Princess Celestia and I had extra time when I finished,” Gilda explained, crossing her arms, “So I thought I’d swing by real quick to see how my favorite rainbow-colored mane friend’s doing.”

“I’m glad you thought of me,” Rainbow beamed, “Today seemed slow at first but now that you’re here, we can hang out a bit, right?”

“Not for long, I’ve gotta get back to Griffonstone by the afternoon, so I can only stay a few.”

Rainbow felt slightly disappointed but knew Gilda was beginning to be in charge of Griffonstone’s rebuilding and becoming a mighty kingdom again, so she understood.

“Well, let’s not waste any time and catch up a bit,” she said, maintaining her smile.

“Okay,” said Gilda, smiling a bit, “Whatcha been cooking lately, huh?”





As Fluttershy flew along the outskirts of Ponyville, she spotted Rainbow’s floating cloud house in the distance. Picking up her speed a little bit, she soon arrived at the house. Landing in front of the door, she considered knocking but heard voices inside. 

Twilight’s letter she’d gotten suggested that Rainbow might be hiding something in her motives concerning Mystic. Fluttershy had seen Rainbow acting up a bit with her but nothing to raise any suspicions. But when Twilight gets suspicious, Fluttershy knew it has to be looked into. Even if it might be an irrational thought, which she doubts this is.

“-and Scootaloo just totally nailed that awesome trick!” said a voice, which Fluttershy identified as Rainbow Dash.

“Sweet!” another voice boomed, causing Fluttershy’s eyes to widen.

That voice, she thought, her eyes lit up, Gilda?

Rainbow allowed Fluttershy to come in whenever she felt like it because of their childhood bond, Fluttershy happily opened the door. It didn’t creak open or make any noise due to it being clouds. As Fluttershy took a step forward to greet Gilda, something Rainbow said made her pause.

“And just wait until you hear about this pony that caused all kinds of trouble in Ponyville recently,” she said in a more serious yet boastful tone.

“Oh, do tell,” replied Gilda.

Fluttershy couldn’t help but be interested herself. She hated eavesdropping, but she had a hunch that told her to stay put.

“Okay!” Rainbow said, “This pony came into town, completely ungrateful for Fluttershy saving her life, and after she’d somehow healed herself, she attacked me when I tried to reason with her.”

“Oh yeah?”

Fluttershy continued to listen.

“But get this,” Rainbow explained, Fluttershy leaned in a little more in anticipation, “I decided to tell my friends, due to her being a problem, made up facts about ponies seeing her stealing things and vandalizing Ponyville.”

“Seriously?!” Gilda asked, surprised.

What?! Fluttershy thought, holding back a gasp.

“Dang Dash, you can still be a bad girl sometimes!” Gilda boomed, “Just like in the Junior speedster days!”

Rainbow laughed a little, “I don’t really regret it, I mean she clearly was a problem and with the problems with the School recently, I had to shut this one down before it grew.”

Gilda only chuckled in response while Fluttershy listened with wide eyes and dilated pupils.

Dash had lied? she thought, not fully able to register this fact. She’d suspected Rainbow had something against Mystic, but not fully lie to get her to do... suddenly, Fluttershy felt angry towards Rainbow. That pegasus had gotten Mystic to repair the town and do a lot of work, which wouldn’t be so bad if she hadn’t lied. She felt like marching in there and confronting Rainbow, but she didn’t want to ruin Gilda’s surprise visit. So, another idea came to her. She backed out of the door and closed it.

Clearing her throat and breathing in a few times, she managed to compose herself to her calm, quiet self. She knocked on the door a couple of times and waited.





Gilda opened the door. Her eyes widened when she saw Fluttershy.

“Hey Flutters!” she greeted.

“Hi Gilda,” replied Fluttershy, smiling.

“What’s been happening? Get any new animals in your sanctuary?” Gilda asked as she wrapped an arm around the pegasus.

“I did get a tiger and a bear.”

“Oh my!”

Fluttershy giggled, “Nice to see you again.”

“Well, I’d love to stay, but I gotta leave in about a minute.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow walking out to meet them, “She only swung by to say hello.”

“But I’ll be back sometime soon and then we’ll really have a racing match,” said Gilda, a competitive spark in her eyes.

Rainbow returned that look with a competitive smile, “Oh, you’re so on!”

“It’s been lovely to see you again,” said Fluttershy, breaking free of Gilda’s arm, “But I need to talk to Rainbow Dash about something.”

“Okay then,” said Gilda, “Have a fun chat, I gotta zip.”

“Oh, and Gilda,” said Rainbow as Fluttershy walked into the house, “Do tell Greta and Gruff that I said hi and to improve their attitudes up to a B plus!”

“Will do, Dash!” replied Gilda as she took to the air, “We’ll see what they say.”

“Later chump!”

“See ya!”

Gilda took off to the sky while Rainbow closed the door and turned to face Fluttershy... who had a look of complete anger, eyes filled with fury and pupils dilated. Her nostrils flared as she looked at Rainbow.

Before Rainbow could ask what was wrong, Fluttershy bellowed out, “You had lied?!” Fluttershy’s loud voice caused Rainbow to jump back startled with her eyes wide.

“Flutters, what?” she asked.

“You lied about talking to witnesses and some of your report to us about Mystic?!” Fluttershy screamed.

“What-what are you talking about?”

“Don’t lie to me!” Fluttershy hissed, “I was heading this way to talk to you after your suspicious behavior to Twilight last night and I heard you and Gilda talking.”

Rainbow began to sweat some, “Look, I don’t know what you heard but...”

“But nothing!” Fluttershy pointed her hoof right in Rainbow’s face, causing the pegasus to flinch, “I entered to greet Gilda and heard you boasting that you lied about Mystic!”

“Were you spying on me?”

“That isn’t important! That’s unrelated to Mystic! You do know that you placed her in fixing a town and paying off a big loan?”

“She did need punishment!” Rainbow protested.

“Even if she did, it doesn’t matter because you lied about your report to Twilight and the rest of us!” She got right into Rainbow’s face, her eyes widened in a Stare, “Why did you do it?!”

“I had to!” Rainbow blurted out.

“Why?!”

“Because of what’s been happening with the School and that jerk Mr. Bullion! I wanted us not to have to worry about that pony and...”

“Her name is Mystic!”

“Right! Mystic! She had knives and a machete! We don’t even know her! I had to protect us from a potential problem!”

“No Rainbow,” Fluttershy growled, “You tried to protect your ego from her. She never was a problem. And I bet you might’ve lied about some other details too.”

Rainbow backed up some as Fluttershy kept her gaze on her, like a parent giving their child a scolding look.

“Flutters I know what I did was wrong in lying, I had to do something!” she protested.

“What you needed to do was be honest and offer her your friendship. Did this have something to do with her fighting and beating you?”

“She wouldn’t have won if I had gone easier with her concerning her wound.”

“And I told you to be careful around that wound, and you fought her.”

“But...”

“Be quiet,” Fluttershy snarled. She opened the door, “Come on. Now.”

Rainbow’s brow furrowed in confusion, “Where’re we going?”

“You’re apologizing to Mystic.”

“What?!” Rainbow screamed, her eyes flashing with anger, “But she’ll just lash out at me and give me what I deserve to her standards!”

“I don’t know about that, but you are going to apologize.”

“She’ll just get angry at me!”

“And I don’t care what her reaction is! Get yourself down to Sweet Apple Acres now!”

Before Rainbow could protest any more, Fluttershy grabbed Rainbow’s ear with her mouth and dragged her out of the house, shutting the door before she began taking Rainbow to the farm.





Mystic bucked another tree and the apples fell down into their buckets.

“Yee-haw!” Applejack cheered, “Yer lookin’ like a real farmer, Mystic!”

Mystic gazed at the buckets, “I guess so, huh?”

“Eeyup!” Applejack nodded as she reared on her hind legs and bucked a tree of her own. They’re almost done harvesting the entire orchard and the apples that were leftover just became ripe for them to harvest.

“After this, we’ll head in and help Granny Smith make more food for the homestead and the Gala,” Applejack explained, “After that, we’ll go clean out the chicken coops and muck out the pig stalls.”

Mystic held back a gag at the thought of doing something like that, “Sounds like a journey.”

“Oh, it won’t be so bad,” Applejack assured her, picking up a bucket filled with apples.

“Says the farmer who’s lived here her whole life,” remarked Mystic.

“It really won’t be.”

Mystic scoffed a little as she trotted to another tree to buck. When she turned to buck them, she heard the flapping of wings. This didn’t distract her from landing another solid buck onto the tree and knocking the apples into the buckets. Applejack turned, having heard the flapping and she was surprised to see Fluttershy dragging Rainbow down by the ear.

“Ow ow ow!” Rainbow cried in pain, “Please let go!”

Fluttershy did so and Rainbow landed firmly on the ground, holding her right ear.

“Fluttershy? What’s goin’ on?” Applejack asked as Fluttershy landed on the ground. Her eyes widened when she noticed Fluttershy’s angry stare, “What’s wrong?”

Fluttershy looked towards Rainbow, “Rainbow has to apologize. Where is Mystic?”

“Right here,” said Mystic. Fluttershy turned and her look softened some, feeling sympathy for the unicorn.

“Mystic, can you come here, please?” she asked.

Feeling as if Fluttershy might assign her to something relating to her animals, she walked over with a neutral expression. Fluttershy turned to Rainbow and motioned her to come over. Cringing, Rainbow reluctantly moved over to where Fluttershy pointed her to stand.

“Rainbow,” Fluttershy said in a tone that held back anger that’d been used but still there, “What do you have to say?”

Rainbow looked at the ground and pawed at it with her hoof.

“Rainbow,” Fluttershy warned.

Rainbow pawed at the ground more, trying to make herself look smaller. She muttered something under her breath.

“I didn’t hear you,” said Fluttershy.

“I’m…” she muttered the last word under her breath.

“For corn’s sake, Rainbow,” said Applejack, “Whatever Fluttershy wants you to say, say it now.”

Rainbow sighed heavily, “I’m sorry.”

“Look at Mystic in the eye,” said Fluttershy.

Rainbow obliged and looked at Mystic with a look of reluctance and as if her pride’s been damaged, “I’m...sorry.”

“Sorry for what?” Fluttershy asked.

Rainbow growled a little in annoyance, but said, “I’m sorry…for…” She gulped as Mystic raised a curious, yet suspicious eyebrow, “For lying...”

At this Mystic’s eyebrows raised while Applejack’s eyes widened.

“Lying?” Applejack asked, “‘bout what Rainbow?”

“About...her,” Rainbow pointed at Mystic.

Mystic tilted her head, “Really?”

“What did you lie about?” Fluttershy asked.

“Agh!” Rainbow cried out, tired of Fluttershy constantly questioning her, “Fine! I lied about the witnesses! I lied about them seeing Mystic taking stuff and damaging the town! Okay?! Are you happy now, Fluttershy?!”

At this revelation, Applejack’s eyes widened again.

“What?!” Applejack bellowed, stomping on the ground, “You lied about that?!”

“And because she tried to think Mystic as a problem for not being so easy going,” said Fluttershy.

Applejack glared deep at Rainbow, “Ah cannot believe you!”

“I’m sorry!” Rainbow cried.

Fluttershy turned to Mystic, who had a small look of relief.

“Mystic, why didn’t you say anything?” she asked.

Mystic sighed, “Well, I’m relieved that she’s been exposed, but I figured since you and your friends are so close in operations that if I tried, she would keep insisting that I was lying.” She looked at Fluttershy, “I just figured it wasn’t worth the struggle.”

Sympathy washed through Fluttershy again as she turned to face Rainbow, “Rainbow Dash, I believe there’s something else we need to ask.”

“And what would that be?” Rainbow asked, annoyed.

“Well, you claimed Mystic attacked you first,” said Fluttershy, causing Rainbow to tense up, “But...” she turned to Mystic and asked softly, “Did you attack her first?”

Mystic felt a sense of justice, and the urge just to boast about it, and roast Rainbow right here and now. But, with all the work she’s put in and the skittle haired pony looking like the bad guy, she decides to calm herself and answer as calmly as she can.

“No,” she said simply, “I was trying to talk my way out of her trying anything. Yet she attacked me first.” Fluttershy gasped as her eyes widened, but Mystic went on, “I do admit that fighting her gave me a bit of excitement, fighting always does for the most part. But I wanted nothing to do with her.”

Applejack’s eyes were wide too as she listened and watched Mystic intently, but there was no denying on what was being said, “Why... Flutters... Ah believe Mystic is telling the truth!”

The apple farmer and Fluttershy whirled around to face the cowering Rainbow.

“You struck her first?!” Fluttershy screamed.

“No! She’s just trying...”

“Drop the lies and the act!” Applejack barked.

“I...”

“Enough Rainbow! Did ya strike her first?! And no lying!”

“I... I... yes!” Rainbow cried, to which Applejack snorted and Fluttershy shook her head.

“I really can’t believe you struck her first,” Fluttershy said in a disappointed tone. She looked back at Mystic. “Do you have anything to say?”

Mystic was smiling a little bit, relieved, but with how Rainbow’s been exposed, she doesn’t think it’s worth it to pursue the reaction she’d thought of. She turned to Fluttershy, “Well, what skittle head did was bad about lying about me and who struck first, I have every reason to react the way you probably think I might.”

“However...” said Mystic, “Despite all of that...” 

She turned to face Rainbow, Fluttershy watching her with some trepidation on what she’ll say.

...

...

“I forgive you.”

Rainbow gasped and her eyes widened in complete horror and shock, “What?!”

“I forgive you,” Mystic repeated.

“But-but what?!”

“You heard me.”

“You...you’re supposed to lash out at me!” Rainbow stammered out.

“And why would I do that?” Mystic asked, “It wouldn’t be any better than what you’ve done.”

Rainbow stammered again and a blush formed on her face. “You’re one to lash out!”

“That’s enough out of you,” said Fluttershy, “Mystic’s forgiven you and look at how you’re trying to get something out of her.”

Applejack turned to Mystic, who had a smile on her face, her face filled with relief.

“Mystic,” she said, causing the unicorn to look at her, “Y’all can take the rest of the day off.”

“Oh, really? That sounds nice,” replied Mystic while Rainbow’s jaw dropped.

“And as a matter o’ fact,” she turned to Rainbow, “You head to the barn right this minute! Yer gonna do what Mystic was gonna do fer the day and Ah’ll make ya do some of Big Mac’s and ma chores too!”

“What?! No!” Rainbow protested, “I have classes today! I was gonna show the fliers how to do some of my tricks!”

“Then I guess we’ll contact a substitute for ya since ya won’t be there today,” said Applejack, “Head to the barn! Now!”

“But AJ!”

“Now Rainbow!”

That last shout from Applejack made Rainbow heavily wince as if she’d been slapped. Defeated, Rainbow began flapping her wings and made her way to the barn while staying low to the ground. Applejack turned to Fluttershy and Mystic.

“Thank ya Fluttershy for finding that out,” she said, “That was pretty low of her.”

“I know,” replied Fluttershy, turning to Mystic, “And I’m sorry we didn’t figure it out sooner.”

Mystic waved her off, “What matters is that she’s been found out.”

“Well, since she’s gonna be helpin’ out now, Ah figured she’d be working off some of your debt, Mystic,” said Applejack.

“Really?” Mystic asked, a little surprised.

“Yes, an’ Ah’ll help cover some of yer debt, too,” Applejack winked.

“You don’t have to do that.”

“Ah know, but Ah think ya deserve some time off.”

“Hey, you can walk around town and hang out with me again,” Fluttershy beamed. “Wouldn’t you want to relax some?”

Mystic looked up at the apple trees. Most of them were done but there were still some with apples there, but with the mission to stop the lions and the recent work, Mystic felt like she needed a break.

“Okay,” she said, looking at Applejack, “I’ll take my break.”

Applejack smiled, “Good. In fact, take tomorrow off, too.”

Mystic was surprised again, but she nodded and smiled a little bit.

“Okay, now Ah’ve got a lyin’ pegasus to deal with,” said Applejack.

“You do that.”

Applejack turned and began walking off to the barn to deal with Rainbow while Fluttershy and Mystic watched her go.

“So, you want to get out of here?” asked Fluttershy.

“Sure, I’d like to get away for a bit,” replied Mystic.

Fluttershy smiled and patted Mystic on the back before heading out, while Mystic formed a smug smile to herself.

I certainly showed her, she thought, proud of herself.





Huffing and nostrils flared, Applejack practically burst open the barn’s doors, startling Rainbow and Big Mac who was loading some bales of hay onto a cart.

“AJ, what’s wrong?” asked Big Mac.

“It’s her that’s wrong!” Applejack snarled, motioning to a nervous Dash, “She lied about Mystic and she struck her first when she said Mystic struck first.”

Big Mac’s eyes widened in shock and then he turned and glared at Rainbow.

“Way to spill, Applejack!” she groaned.

Big Mac just looked at Rainbow with disappointment, anger, and then shook his head.

“As for you, ya lying’ varmint,” Applejack went on, “Big Mac’s gonna take the day off while you repair the barn’s roof, clean out the chicken coop, mucking out the pig stalls, and help Granny Smith cook the food after you cleaned yerself up.” Rainbow opened her mouth to speak, but Applejack cut her off, “All without usin’ yer wings! And if ya think you can protest anymore Ah’ll add more that’ll make ya wish ya had earth pony strength!”

Rainbow shut her mouth but kept her annoyed look.

“And Ah don’t want to hear a single complaint out of ya,” Applejack added.

Rainbow just looked at the ground in defeat while Big Mac pulled the cart.

“Eeyup,” he agreed.

“Ah’ll be with ya the whole time, and wait until Twi hears about this when she returns,” said Applejack, she knew that Twilight will probably cause Rainbow to get in even more trouble for lying to all of them about this.
> Chapter 21 - A day off and plans for relaxation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The kind yellow pegasus has taken Mystic out to eat at the Hayburger. Both ponies were sitting at their table having nearly finished their food. Mystic had been listening to Fluttershy’s story of how she’d become a model for Photo Finish.

“I can’t believe you were a fashion model,” said Mystic.

Fluttershy giggled. “It’s something to remember but never want to do again.”

“Then why relive it?”

“And I’d love to communicate with you a little more, Mystic,” said Fluttershy, “We should get to know one another.”

“I think I’ll decide when that’ll happen concerning me,” replied Mystic as she finished her hayburger. She licked her lips, “That was a good hayburger.”

Fluttershy smiled, “Twilight loves coming here once in a while, as does everypony else in Ponyville.”

“I think I can see why,” replied Mystic, wiping her lips off with a napkin.

“Well, I do hope you’ll open up since we’re friends now,” said Fluttershy.

Mystic gained a look of confusion, just like she did in the Apple household. Did these ponies think she was their friend now? Before she could say anything, Fluttershy stood up, “I’m gonna go pay for our meal.” 





With that, she left Mystic at the table. The unicorn watched her go, still a little confused. She thinks everypony must’ve assumed something when she said she’d try being friends. Cracking her neck, Mystic stood up, levitated all the cups, napkins, and plates, and threw them into a nearby garbage can. She walked over to the exit and Fluttershy joined her before exiting the restaurant.

Fluttershy breathed in the crisp air, filling her lungs with it, “Don’t you just love a day out in the open?”

Mystic shrugged, “I guess, maybe not as much as you though.”

“Well, since you have a day off, what do you want to do?”

“I don’t know, I’ve not really considered what I’d do here other than work.”

Fluttershy began thinking, and then an idea struck her, “How about a trip to the spa?” That caused Mystic’s eyes to widen, “My friend Rarity and I always have a weekly get together, now I get to share the experience with a new friend.”

Mystic deadpanned, annoyed once again, “Riiiightt. Friends.”

Fluttershy noticed her deadpan look, she furrowed her eyebrows, “Oh? Do you want to do something else? We can go see a movie or something.”

“It’s not that, it’s...” Mystic paused. “We’re not friends.”

“What?” Fluttershy asked, surprised. “What do you mean?”

“I mean that we’re not friends.”

“But I thought you said you wanted to try being friends.”

“‘Try’ being the key word, Fluttershy,” Mystic explained. “I didn't say we would become friends back when I said it, but we can try for now.”

“Oh,” replied Fluttershy, feeling a little disappointed.

“We’re just acquaintances.”

“Okay,” said Fluttershy. “It's better than not being acquaintances I guess.”

Mystic nodded and gazed to the cottages and town hall of Ponyville, from what she can make out, she sees a Joke Shop and a bookstore. She briefly considered the bookstore, maybe there were some books on some strange creatures she probably hasn’t heard of yet. Then again, it probably couldn’t be, what she reads about has been mostly seen in ancient scrolls and worn-out books, not the sleek new books.

“Oh, Fluttershy darling!” a feminine voice called.

Mystic’s eyes widened when she saw a familiar white unicorn with a curly purple mane trotting over.

“Hey Rarity!” Fluttershy greeted as Rarity came to a stop. “What’s up?”

“I just saw my spa buddy and I am sorry to say I won’t be able to make our spa trip,” Rarity frowned.

“Oh, more orders?” Fluttershy smirked.

“Unfortunately, so,” then Rarity perked up. “But that’s beside the point, I was heading to the store to get some new supplies and I can’t help but notice you’re taking our guest around.”

“Yeah,” Fluttershy looked at Mystic. “She’s having a day off because of…certain circumstances.”

“Well, however she’s out here, I came here because I need to address something loooonggg overdue!” Rarity spoke in a dramatic voice. Mystic cringed.

Fluttershy tilted her head curiously, “Oh?”

“Yes!” Rarity turned to Mystic and stepped in front of her.

The mare felt uncomfortable. “Uh, what is it?” She shifted a bit.

“Darling,” Rarity frowned, “As much as I hate to say it,” she cleared her throat. “I’m saying this with love and because I cannot let this go unchecked!” She pulled out a mirror. “But have you looked in the mirror lately?”

Mystic looked in the mirror, seeing her reflection with her unkempt hair and roughly trimmed coat. “Yes. I have a mirror back home.”

Rarity pulled the mirror back. “And you never bothered to properly groom yourself or take care of that mane?”

“No. When you have a life like mine, you don’t have time for something as irrelevant as grooming.”

Rarity gasped dramatically. She held a hoof to her chest. She grabbed Mystic’s face. “This cannot stand! I need to correct this!”

Mystic pulled back, she shivered from the personal space violation. “Don’t you have things to worry about?”

“That’s besides the point! They can wait for an hour!” Rarity turned to Fluttershy, “We need to get the deluxe package for her!”

Fluttershy giggled, “Okay Rarity. Only if you think so.”

“But what about your orders?!” Mystic protested.

“Not the time! You are a guest here and I will give you the best package to get that mess of yours cleaned up!” Rarity began pushing her along.

“Wait! Where are we going?!” Mystic cried. She felt violated and uncomfortable.

“To the spa!” Rarity cried joyfully.

“What?!”





This unicorn was crazy! She dropped everything at a moment’s notice to get me to a spa?! The smell of exotic perfumes hit her nostrils as she spotted several ponies in the waiting area. Sitting behind the check-in desk, sat a pink earth pony with a blue mane.

“Look miss,” Mystic spoke, “It’s fine really!”

“No, it isn’t! It’s an urgent calling for proper care and attention!” she pushed Mystic up to the desk.

“Aloe!” Rarity cried.

The pink mare looked up and smiled brightly. “Ah Missus Rarity! What can Ah get for you today?”

“A proper grooming for my little friend here!” Rarity gestured to Mystic, “She needs the deluxe package stat!”

“No! No!” Mystic protested, “She’s just being a little dramatic!”

Aloe locked eyes with Mystic. Her eyes widened.

“Oh mah,” she said. She stepped out from behind the desk and examined her coat. “Your coat looks rough, my dear. How much do you take care of it?”

“You do want to know the kind of story I’ve had over the years?” Mystic asked gruffly.

“No, but we do want to help!” Aloe smiled. She hit the desk bell and out came a blue pony, looking the opposite colors of her sister.

“Missus Rarity, shall we schedule you the usual?” Aloe asked.

Rarity held up her hoof and shook her head vigorously. “No! No! No! This is for her only. Just give her the deluxe grooming package under my tab!” She winked at Mystic. “Trust me, you’ll be very satisfied.”

“Miss Rarity!” Mystic protested, “This sounds dandy but I’m just somepony you barely know!”

Rarity giggled, “Oh, it’s just the perks of a generous heart.” She looked at Aloe. “Look, I need to get back to the boutique, but I’ll be back to check her!” She began leaping towards the door. “Ta for now, darlings!”

“By Missus Rarity!” Aloe and Lotus (the blue pony) called.

Mystic gulped. Fluttershy giggled at her stunned expression.

“I’ll wait out here for you,” she said. She sat down and grabbed a magazine.

“Fluttershy, what’s going on?!” Mystic felt hooves beginning to drag her into the spa.

“Just something special!” Fluttershy answered.

“I’ve never been to a spa! I don’t know how I’ll react!”





Both Aloe and Lotus stood in a private room with a spa bed in the middle of it.

“Well, it took some time, but Ah say that we got her settled so we can begin,” Aloe told her sister.

“Yeah, after we managed to calm her down after her freakout,” Lotus smirked.

They had to keep Mystic from trying to escape the spa and managed to calm her down and just sent her in to get her white robe.

A minute later the unicorn entered with a white robe wrapped around her body. She had a look of trepidation on her face.

“Ah, Missus Mystic,” Aloe greeted, “Welcome.” She looked at Lotus and nodded. Her sister took her leave and shut the door behind her.

“Look, I don’t know about this,” replied Mystic. She looked around the room.

“Just try to relax mah dear,” Aloe smiled. “It’s juss you an’ me! I won’t breathe a word to anypony!”

Being a spa masseur, she could tell when a pony’s very tense. This unicorn is stiff and nerve-wracked. At least she can tell by the slight shifts and tight movements in her neck.

Mystic narrowed her eyes. “Promise?”

“Cross mah heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in ma eye!” said Aloe, doing the movements.

Mystic blinked out of confusion. She sighed.

She seems a bit more relaxed now. Aloe thought.

Mystic slipped off the robe revealing her decidedly shaggy coat. She had tense muscles and a well-maintained figure. Aloe’s eyes wandered to her client’s flank.

It’s blank.

Her eyes widened.

When Mystic began to look at her, Aloe is able to compose herself and smile sweetly.

“Well,” she said, putting her discovery aside. “Shall we get started?”

Mystic sighed. “Let’s just... get this over with.”

For the next hour, Aloe properly trimmed Mystic’s coat from head to hoof. The mare slightly squirmed and looked nervous around the scissors. Aloe whispered gently to her and kept assuring that she’s going to be fine. As she clipped Mystic’s coat, she noticed how tense her muscles were. Almost like bricks. 

Soon, after some effort, she managed to get Mystic’s coat well cut. She put the mare into a warm bubble path with special shampoo and offered to bathe her. Mystic quickly began to bathe herself and her mane.

Mystic later emerged from the bath with a sheen to her coat. It seemed to glow and she looked about like anypony else in Ponyville, grooming and mane maintenance speaking. Aloe groomed and brushed the mare’s  hair, getting rid of the knots as she did so.





Mystic emerged out with Aloe. She smelt good. She had never smelt so good before in her life. She doesn’t want to admit it, but for a little bit, she enjoyed being in the bath. She walked up to a mirror and her eyes widened when she saw her reflection. She looked like herself, only her coat isn’t shaggy. It seemed to shine. Her mane is smoothly combed down and her outfit has been freshly washed. She couldn’t help but smirk a little.

“Ah do hope you come back again dear,” said Aloe. Mystic turned to her. “I’ll let Rarity know to pay her bill. I hope you come back soon!”

Mystic shifted awkwardly. “I’ll... consider it?”

Aloe nodded with a bright smile and emerged back into the spa.

“My goodness!” said a surprised, shy tone. Fluttershy. “You look incredible!”

Mystic turned to face her. The mare is marveling at her grooming and how healthy her coat looks.

“You think I didn’t look good?” Mystic asked, a small smirk on her features, “I think I look good in any way.”

Fluttershy giggled, “Well, I’m happy you’re looking better.”

The spa door burst open and in came Rarity.

Mystic blinked. Did she have some kind of sixth sense?

“And how is my little guest doing?” Rarity asked cheerfully. She stopped and gasped delightfully at Mystic.

“Oh, my stars, darling!” she cried, “You look smashing!”

Mystic looked at herself. “Yeah, I suppose I do.”

“Oh, darling, I’m so happy you’re looking better than before!” she stepped up and wrapped a hoof around Mystic’s neck, “Now you can face the world looking more stylish than before!”

Mystic, feeling uncomfortable again, nodded. “Sure. I do like maintaining my good looks. So, yeah. Good on you.”

Satisfied, she broke free from Rarity’s grasp and walked out of the spa. She noticed Fluttershy hadn’t moved.

“I’ll join you in a bit,” said Fluttershy.

“Okay,” said Mystic.

The unicorn opened the spa door and took a glance back to see Fluttershy talking with Rarity, the former seemed to be a little upset. Mystic shrugged and continued outside.





Mystic had waited for a few minutes for Fluttershy to emerge from the spa. When she did, they began walking off. They both spotted Rarity heading out in a bit of a rush. Probably going to fill her orders.

“Is there anything else you’d like to do, Mystic?” Fluttershy asked.

“Not particularly,” replied Mystic, “Only, don’t make it another uncomfortable visit.”

Fluttershy sighed.

“Well, while we’re thinking about what you’re going to do on your day off,” she said. “I need to deliver pick some daisies for Roseluck to display in her shop. I’d almost forgotten she asked me this morning.”

“Whatever suits you,” said Mystic.

“And we get to let you smell the wonderful flowers,” Fluttershy smiled.

“I don’t sniff flowers.”

Fluttershy’s smile grew, “Then this will be interesting to see you sniffing them.”

“What’s so interesting about that?”

Fluttershy giggled and began walking, “Come on, let’s go.” 

Mystic blinked. “Seriously, what’s interesting about that?”





The flowers rolled across the open plains, roses, lilies, petunias, and daisies of different colors made it look like a rainbow. Mystic had her nose stuck down in between flowers, sniffing them, she can’t help but smile a little bit.

“Wow,” she said, turning to Fluttershy as she picked some daisies, “Fluttershy, I totally told you that smelling flowers is fantastic.”

Deciding to humor her, Fluttershy smiled, “You sure did, Mystic.” She picked another daisy before putting it in the flower basket, “You sure did.”

Mystic playfully rolled her eyes and began sniffing them again before she accidentally got some pollen on her nose. She pulled back and sneezed, rather loudly and abruptly.

“Watch out for pollen,” said Fluttershy.

“Gee, thanks for the heads up,” Mystic said sarcastically.

“Hey! Fluttershy!” a small voice called out.

Both Mystic and Fluttershy turned to face where the voice came from.

“Oh no,” Mystic whispered to herself.

It’s Sweetie Belle! The young filly had some roses picked and in a vase.

“Oh, hello Sweetie!” Fluttershy greeted, “What’re you doing out here?”

“It’s Cheerilee’s birthday today and I thought I’d get her some roses as a present!” Sweetie beamed as she trotted over.

“Oh, my!” Fluttershy gasped, “I completely forgotten about that!”

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she knows you’ll bring her a present later,” Sweetie came to a full stop in front of the pegasus, “We’ve been at her house for a while and I had to improvise on the present.”

“I think roses will make a great gift for her.”

Sweetie turned to Mystic, “Hey Mystic! I didn’t expect you here, don’t you have work to do?”

“Uhhhh...” replied Mystic.

“Mystic has the day off,” said Fluttershy, “She...” Fluttershy trailed off, “Well, something happened and she got the day off.”

“You mean about that Skittle Head lying about me?” Mystic asked.

Fluttershy sighed in slight annoyance for her revealing that to a filly.

“Skittle Head?” Sweetie tilted her head, “You mean Rainbow Dash?”

“Is that her name?” Mystic asked, obviously sarcastic.

Sweetie didn’t seem to pick up on it, “Uh, yes?”

“Wow, I had no idea.”

Mystic only rolled her eyes and Fluttershy stepped in.

“So, are the girls over at Cheerilee’s now?”

“Oh, yes! They’re waiting on me,” replied Sweetie. This caused Fluttershy to smile a little bit.

“Oh, I have an idea,” she said, turning to Mystic.

“Uh, what?” the unicorn asked.

“How about you go over to the party with Sweetie?”

“Wait what?”

“Oh, it’ll be perfect!” Sweetie cheered, “We can introduce her to the greatest teacher ever and have her come on over to the CMC clubhouse!”

Fluttershy giggled, “Oh Sweetie.” Suddenly it hit her, “Wait, why the CMC clubhouse?”

“Oh, Mystic has a blank flank,” Sweetie stated.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened while Mystic face-hoofed. It took a few seconds for Sweetie to realize what she just said.

“Oh no!” she cried, turning to Mystic, looking apologetic, “I’m sorry, Mystic!”

“Can’t keep your mouth closed, can you?” Mystic sighed.

“Sorry!”

“Mystic...” Fluttershy trailed off briefly, “You don’t have a cutie mark?”

Mystic shook her head, “Nope.” She turned to Sweetie, “And apparently she and her friends think they can help me finding my cutie mark.”

“I’m so sorry that you haven’t found yours yet,” Fluttershy looked sympathetic.

“It’s not your problem.”

“I hope you can find it. She and her friends really are the best.”

“And don’t mention this to anypony,” Mystic pointed to Sweetie, “Unlike her.”

“I said I was sorry!” Sweetie cried.

“She did,” Fluttershy agreed, “Accept her apology please.”

Mystic sighed, “Fine. I accept your apology, Sweetie Belle.”

Sweetie breathed a sigh of relief.

“But do I really have to go with her?” Mystic asked.

“Oh, come on, it’ll be good for you to connect with the kids and more ponies,” Fluttershy smiled.

“I’m not good with kids.”

“Then you’ll start getting better with kids here,” Fluttershy winked.

Mystic lightly groaned. She turned to Sweetie Belle.

“Go on, have fun,” Fluttershy nudged her forward, “I’ll check on you after a while.”

Mystic sighed again as Sweetie beamed brightly.

“Come on, no time to lose!” she said.

“Can’t wait...” Mystic deadpanned.

Soon, Mystic followed Sweetie Belle while Fluttershy waved goodbye to them both. The little filly was cheerful and bright spirited. Mystic couldn’t help but smirk a little bit as she trotted and talked to her about her life here in this small town.

“And that’s how Rarity and I managed to come to terms with being sisters and embracing our differences,” said Sweetie, “We’ve loved one another more ever since.”

“Sounds delightful,” replied Mystic.

“Oh, it is!” Sweetie chirped, “Having a sister is my favorite thing along with having great friends!”

Mystic’s smirk grew, “You’re a bright one, kid.”

“Thank you! I’ve been told that quite often.”

“Really?”

“Not really, but I’ve heard it before!”

Mystic shook her head as they neared a cottage that had a gathering of ponies surrounding some tables, opened gifts, streamers and a party banner saying “Happy birthday Cheerilee” in bright purple letters.

“Oh, we’re here already!” Sweetie chirped, “Come on, Misty!”

As Sweetie hopped forward, Mystic blinked, “Misty?”

The unicorn looked slightly annoyed at having to get even close to a party. She just doesn’t do or have parties, plus she knew who was highly likely here. Speaking of which, there she is. The “cotton candy hair” pony is chatting happily with guests at the party. Thinking quick, Mystic ducked behind some tables and scurried next to the ground, away from Pinkie. When Pinkie turned to where she was standing, Mystic was gone. Pinkie shrugged her shoulders and went back to chatting.

Mystic let out a small sigh of relief and stood up straight to see she’s next to the punch bowl. Deciding she was thirsty; she grabbed a cup with her magic and poured herself some punch. 

As she took a sip, she gazed around the party, only to see Sweetie coming back with a purple earth pony with a light purple mane and three smiling flowers for a cutie mark. The earth pony has Sweetie’s roses grasped with her left foreleg, having received it for her birthday.

“Here she is, Miss Cheerilee! Our new friend!” Sweetie cheered.

Mystic groaned inwardly, “And again with the ‘friend’ thing.” But she didn’t say it where they could hear her.

“Oh, how wonderful to meet a new face around here,” said the earth pony.

“Mystic,” said Sweetie, standing in between the two ponies, “This is Miss Cheerilee our school teacher, Miss Cheerilee, this is Mystic. She’s a new friend of ours.”

“And it’s great to meet you, Mystic,” said Cheerilee, extending a hoof. Mystic briefly looked at it before extending her own into a hoofshake.

“It’s... nice to meet you too, Miss...”

“Cheerilee,” Cheerilee helped out.

“I was going to say that.”

Cheerilee smiled, “Are you here for the party?”

“No, I was just brought here by her,” Mystic explained, pointing to Sweetie.

“Oh, okay, probably busy, huh?” Cheerilee winked, nudging her head to Sweetie.

“Actually...”

“Hey! Mystic!” a familiar loud cheery voice shouted, Mystic winced.

“Oh, crap.”

Suddenly she was brought into a hug by Pinkie, smiling brightly. “I didn’t expect you here! What’re you doing here?!” She gasped loudly. “Did you wanna surprise me at Cheerilee’s birthday party?!”

“Let go of me!” Mystic grunted, annoyed, pushing Pinkie off her.

Pinkie wasn’t fazed by that, “Whatever you’re here for, it’s so surprising to see you here!”

Cheerilee giggled, “Oh, Pinkie.”

Mystic rolled her eyes and turned to Cheerilee, “Does she ever shut up and stop giggling?”

“Oh, that’s a little difficult for me and others here in Ponyville to do that,” Cheerilee giggled, “Once she has her mind made up about a party for somepony you can’t change her mind.”

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened.

“Oh, but I did tell you I have to eat and sleep and be quiet around the sleeping babies!” Pinkie chirped, “Oh, wait it was just the first one but still, I just love love love being around new ponies and doing something special for them!”

“And you do an amazing job, Pinkie,” said Sweetie, smiling brightly.

“Everypony agrees!” Pinkie inquires.

Mystic let out a sigh as the ponies continue chatting. She gulped down her punch and began walking away.

“Oh, Mystic!” said Pinkie, causing Mystic to cringe, “I want you to know that I’m still in planning for your party!”

“Mystic’s having a party?!” Sweetie asked happily.

“Oh, yes!” Pinkie beamed, “I’m calling it—” She took a deep breath in “The ‘Welcome to Ponyville, thanks for saving the kids and helping stop the lions’ invasion extreme supreme supremist party for Mystic!’”

“Wow, that’s a mouthful,” Cheerilee giggled.

“It’s a bit of a working title,” Pinkie shrugged.

“Uhhh...” Mystic began to feel uncomfortable, sure she’d lied about going to the party at all, but this was becoming a bit much for her. She didn’t want hundreds of ponies having their attention on her. She sighed and stepped forward.

“Pinkie, listen,” she started, but Pinkie covered her mouth with a hoof excitedly.

“Oh, hold that thought!” Pinkie beamed before hopping onto the top of a table, she pulled out a megaphone. Mystic’s pupils dilated in horror, and before she can say or do anything Pinkie let out her announcement.

“Hey, everypony!” Pinkie shouted into the megaphone. This caused every head at the party to turn to their supreme party planner, “I am throwing the biggest party ever for a single pony who hasn’t been properly welcomed, has saved the kids from the alpha and helped us stop an invasion! I giiiiivvee yoooouuu!” Pinkie leaned way over to Mystic and pointed to her, “Mystic! The pony who requested such a wonderful party for us to all enjoy!”

Mystic gasped and looked at the ponies that were now staring at her. They all broke out into cheers, even some foals as they jumped up and down in excitement. Some ponies made their way to Mystic and began pelting her with questions.

“You’re the one who saved all those kids?”

“You’re the new pony that repaired the town, aren’t you?”

“Are you excited for your party?”





As the party-goers crowded around Mystic, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo finally joined Cheerilee and Sweetie, watching as the ponies questioned Mystic who was trying to pull herself away. Pinkie only watched with a proud bright smile.

“Hey, Sweetie Belle,” said Scootaloo, “What’s going on here?”

“Just an overdue party for a friend of ours,” Sweetie explained.

“Who? Mystic?”

“Yep! And Pinkie’s really pumping a lot of energy into this one!”

“Pinkie always puts a lot of energy into her parties,” said Apple Bloom.

“Not as much as this one, Apple Bloom,” Sweetie stated.

“Oh.”
> Chapter 22 - A new member
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Being swarmed by ponies and getting dragged into a club meant for foals were both embarrassing for Mystic. But she was happy to be free from the mob that began asking her questions. She and the CMC were walking down a dirt path to a different part of the orchard she hadn’t been in yet.

“I’m glad we finally pulled her out of that,” said Scootaloo, “They were all excited and wanting to know more about her.”

“Yeeeeesshhh, you’d expect a mob about that size for Princess Celestia making a surprise visit,” said Apple Bloom.

“I think her mobs would be three times bigger,” Sweetie inquired.

“Good point.”

“Well, we’re here!” said Scootaloo. The orange filly galloped down the road, soon followed by Sweetie. Mystic watched her run into a small clearing that had a clubhouse painted with peach-colored paint, the roof and door had a darker tone of the same color. Mystic followed Apple Bloom up the ramp and to the open door. 

“Come on in!” said Apple Bloom.

Mystic did so and was met with the grinning faces of Sweetie and Scootaloo.

“What’s this about?” Mystic asked.

“Mystic, we couldn’t help but notice somethin’ about you,” Apple Bloom started, “So after talkin’ with Applejack and ma friends here, we wanted to introduce you to the...”

“Cutie Mark Crusaders!” the three fillies shouted in unison, causing Mystic to slightly wince at their loud voices.

“C-Cutie Mark Crusaders?” Mystic asked as she rubbed an ear, “Is that a group one of you told me about?”

The fillies giggled and Sweetie explained, “We’re a trio of fillies that spent a ton of time lookin’ for our cutie marks!”

“But we stopped and helped ponies who didn’t understand their cutie mark or needed help understanding them,” Scootaloo went on, “All we’ve helped are on this wall behind us!” She pointed to the wall, Mystic looked to see pictures of Bulk Biceps, Tender Taps, Diamond Tiara, a bubbly griffon, and several other fillies and colts.

“You helped all of them?” she asked.

“Most of them, some are just pictures of special ponies in our lives,” said Apple Bloom.

Mystic smirked a little, “Still, look at all of them.”

“It’s what we do,” Sweetie stated proudly, “After we realized we were to help ponies we all got our cutie marks! We love doing what we’ve been doing!”

“I can tell, you speak with enthusiasm,” replied Mystic.

“Buuuuut,” Apple Bloom stated, “We’ve recently seen a potential new assignment for all of us, and it’s one we’ve not seen before.”

Mystic eyed her a little curiously, “And who’s that?”

They all pointed at her, “You, Mystic.”

Mystic raised her eyebrows, surprised, “Me? Why’s it me?”

“Well, Ah hope ya don’t mind, but Ah told my friends about yer blank flank,” Apple Bloom explained, slightly wincing.

Mystic rolled her eyes, “You did, huh? I suppose it was bound to get out.”

“Ah mean we care a ton about helpin’ ponies and we jus’ wanna help you out.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” Sweetie spoke up, “And we’ve not heard of somepony at your age not having a cutie mark.”

“So, we decided to invite you,” Scootaloo smiled confidentially.

“Invite me for what?”

“To join our club!” the Crusaders said in unison, “The Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

Mystic’s eyes widened, taken aback. The fillies kept beaming.

“And if ya need any advice or activities you haven’t tried before, we’re your fillies!” said Sweetie.

Mystic blinked a few times. “Uh, girls. This is nice but...”

“But what? We just wanna help out,” said Scootaloo, her look wilting a little.

Mystic sighed, “I’m just not cut out for a cutie mark.”

The Crusaders gasped loudly, eyes widening. Mystic assumed they’d never heard that before.

“Not cut out for a cutie mark?!” Sweetie repeated.

“Everypony has a purpose!” Scootaloo added.

“Not me, I’ve tried looking for my talent, and I know what I’m good at,” replied Mystic, “But... I’ve just learned to accept it.”

“We’ve solved all kinds of cutie mark related problems,” said Apple Bloom, “And we’re certain to help ya find yers!”

Mystic looked at them with uncertainty, “I appreciate the gesture for wanting me to join your club, but aren’t I a little too old for it?”

“No, I don’t think so,” said Scootaloo, pointing to various pictures and then a cheerful-looking grey griffon.

“Gabby’s a member of our club and she’s about your age, plus these two are middle-aged stallions that we helped,” she said, “We’ll provide you valuable information to getting your cutie mark even if you don’t get it right away.”

“Of course, she’ll get it with our help!” Apple Bloom insisted.

“I know, I’m just trying to be a little realistic!”

“We know you have to work soon after, but we just wanted to extend an offer to you, Mystic,” said Sweetie.

“Can’t ya jus’ give us a chance?”

“Pleeeeeaaaaassseeee?” they all asked in unison with sparkling eyes and wide pleading smiles. Mystic almost took a step back at how adorable they looked while pleading.

“I... don’t...” Mystic trailed off seeing all three fillies eyes turn into big pleading eyes and big frowny faces. She couldn’t deny they knew how to use them. She clenched her jaw with an uncomfortable look, until she couldn’t fight them anymore.

“I... I think I’ll probably join,” she managed to say with a look of defeat.

“Yay!” they cheered in unison, beaming brightly.

“Oh, Mystic! Ya won’t regret this!” Apple Bloom cheered, taking one of Mystic’s hooves, “You have the CMC guarantee we’ll help ya get yer cutie mark!”

“Or on the path to get it!” Scootaloo added.

“Scootaloo!” Apple Bloom scolded, causing the pegasus filly to raise her hooves in defense.

“So, you’re sure you’ll be able to help me despite my experiences and knowledge to help me find a way to get my cutie mark?” Mystic asked.

“We helped ponies who didn’t understand theirs for a long time, Mystic. Much longer than you haven’t had yours,” Apple Bloom assured her.

“I’m still not sure about this...”

“Oh, come on, it’ll be fun!” Sweetie insisted.

Mystic was going to object again but the fillies continued to beam at her, their eyes sparkling.

Mystic sighed, “Very well. I’ll see what you fillies have to offer and I’ll consider full membership.”

“Okay!” the Crusaders said in unison.

“Oh, good gracious what have I gotten myself into?” she asked herself, facehoofing.

“Oh, it’ll be fine!” Apple Bloom assured her, “We’ve gotcha, Mystic!”

Then, Sweetie Belle hit her hoof on the drum. BUM BUM BU-BUM! BUM! Then she hit it hard a few more times, slightly shaking the clubhouse and Mystic’s eyes widening as she felt the floor shake. With one final BUM, Sweetie stopped playing.

“We gotta get quieter drums,” Apple Bloom said.

Scootaloo cleared her throat and began reading the scroll, “We, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, elect Mystic to join us as a sister, friend, confidaynte, alley, boss-om buddy, gal pal, compadre, chum of chums...”

Mystic tilted her head while the other two Crusaders lightly groaned.

“I still need to revise this thing...” Scootaloo mumbled with a slight blush, she continued “Homegirl... Amiga... Blah blah blah blah blah. Oh yes, here... And fellow Cutie Mark Crusader!” She smiled brightly at Mystic before continuing, “You are solemnly sworn in, here this day, in witness of your fellow sisters, friends, confidantes... boss-om buddies... compadres...” Scootaloo blushed a little deeper before tossing the scroll aside.

“Congratulations!” she quickly said, “You’re in the CMC!”

“Yay!” Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle cheered.

“Was all that really necessary?” Mystic asked curiously.

“Hey, Scoots needs to revise that thing,” Apple Bloom giggled before giving Scootaloo a playful glare, “After three other times you’d think she would.”

Scootaloo awkwardly giggled as her blush returned.







A little later, Apple Bloom began writing activities Mystic could try out while Mystic sat at a table with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. The two fillies had poured orange juice for everypony. Mystic told them again she stinks with kids but Scootaloo spoke up.

“Puh-lease sister!” she said, “With what myself and these girls have been through, and our birthdays coming up later, we’re practically teenagers! We’re not little kids anymore.”

“Yeah!” Sweetie agreed, “We’ve become tutors for the School of Friendship, and that was after everything else.”

“We even inspired our older sisters!” Apple Bloom added.

“Well...” Mystic took a sip of her orange juice, “I guess since I didn’t know what to do with my day off...Somepony else decided it for me.”

“We’re gonna have fun, I assure ya!”

Mystic shrugged, “Oh, all right then...but again, I don’t think I’m cut out for a cutie mark...”

“Oh, don’t say that,” said Sweetie, “We know you have been unable to find your cutie mark, but we will help you get it or set you on the right path to getting it.”

Mystic blinked and rubbed the back of her forehead with a hoof, “Okay...what do you got?”

“We’re gonna plan out some activities fer ya to do, Mystic!” said Apple Bloom, briefly showing her the incomplete chart, “We here at the CMC encourage ponies to try out as many things they can until they find one they really enjoy!” She began scribbling down on the chart again, “You’re bound to find yer cutie mark, Mystic. Ya just need to expand and search on what yer really good at!”

“But as I’ve always been fighting and trying to better understand the world. You saw me out there fighting that alpha,” said Mystic.

“Just because you love and doing multiple things and even things you’re good at doesn’t mean there isn’t something else out there you haven’t figured out yet,” said Scootaloo.

“So, you’re saying I’m not talented in my fighting?”

“No, we’re not saying that,” said Scootaloo, “There’re all kinds of ponies that have their cutie marks but do other things outside of them.”

“Mmm.”

Mystic looked down at her flank, which was covered by her black pants, and wondered what in the world hers could be. She’s not really considered some of the possibilities which these fillies brought up. A cutie mark that represents something? Like what? A journey? A character? A special bond with something supernatural?

“All right!” Apple Bloom announced, snapping Mystic out of her thoughts.

“Let’s get ta helpin’ Mystic find out what she enjoys and is good at!”

She showed them the chart of all the different activities that they’ll do.

“Do you see anything you’d be interested in, Mystic?” Sweetie asked.

Mystic looked at the crayon drawings of multiple activities, she could tell what each one represented, baseball, hoofball, baking, ugh, not after Granny Smith, potion making, carpenter, babysitting, painting, bowling, and planting flowers.

“Ah thought I’d include some basic activities before we get into the more advanced stuff,” said Apple Bloom.

Mystic raised an eyebrow, “You don’t think I could handle more advanced stuff?”

“Well, no, it’s just we start out with simple stuff and then onto more advanced stuff.”

“Plus, it helped out ponies and even griffons,” said Scootaloo before forming an awkward grin, “Besides, we don’t want to get into too much trouble with our sisters. Or honorary sisters for that matter.”

Mystic tapped her chin, thinking on what she can do, she did have the day off and this did seem better than nothing. The potion making seemed the most interesting to her. Maybe she could recreate the lost potions the alpha caused her to lose.

“I guess I’ll try some potion making,” said Mystic.

“All right!” the CMC cheered.

“But!” Mystic said, getting an idea. “Bring specific ingredients I want to try out to create the ideas I have in mind. Think of it like a game.”

“A game!” the fillies cheered.

Mystic nodded. “Go now!”

“Ah’ll go get ma potion kit!” Apple Bloom cheered, opening the clubhouse door and galloping off.

“Come on, Mystic, let’s get you to finding your cutie mark!” Sweetie declared.

As the two fillies galloped off, Mystic followed, hoping the ingredients she needed for all of her potions are available.





Next to the Sweet Apple Acres barn, Mystic mixed the ingredients together in the bowl using a cruncher, “You’re telling me there’s a zebra living out in the Everfree?!” She began adding magic to the bowl.

“Yep!” Apple Bloom chirped. “She’s the reason why Ah got so into potion making.”

“Fascinating,” replied Mystic, pouring the now green liquid into the potion kit. She levitated several of her glass containers, ready to get her healing potion back into her satchel.

“I’m impressed, Mystic!” Apple Bloom beamed. “How didja learn to make these potions?”

“I self-taught myself,” replied Mystic.

“Whoaaa!” the fillies marveled.

“Even the yellow and red potions you’d created?” Sweetie asked.

“Duh!” Scootaloo remarked.

“Yes, I did,” replied Mystic, levitating her first bottle under the potion kit to grab the green liquid. “The yellow gives me strength for a day, red warms me up and if thrown causes a fire,” the green substance dripped into and filled the first bottle. “And green heals me of all kinds of injuries.” She levitated her second bottle underneath the dripping substance to fill it. She looked at the fillies. “If you need some eyewitness proof that they work, ask Fluttershy, she’s seen the green and red ones in action.”

“Awesome!” said Scootaloo.

“Maybe once yer done with these potions, we can try to teach ya some more!” said Apple Bloom.

Mystic nodded, only half listening. “Sure.”

Soon, Mystic had a bowl of soil in front of her. She carefully held the tube in her magic grasp.

“Just remember,” said Apple Bloom, “A dash a drop and a drip.”

Mystic nodded and let the drop fall into the soil.

When the droplet hit the soil, an explosion of pink material flew right in her face.

The CMC let out some giggles as Mystic blinked. Apple Bloom flushed. Mystic spotted a nearby barrel, stood up and looked at her reflection. Her eyes widened when she saw her charred face and that her mane had been blown way out behind her.

Then, she heard laughter. Mystic snapped her head to the left to see Rainbow Dash pointing at her. The pegasus was near a pile of brown substance and the pegasus held a shovel. Flushed, Mystic lit up her horn and used a small bit of magic to cause Rainbow to trip in the air and fall into the fresh compost pile.

While Rainbow screamed in anger and disgust, Mystic held back her giggles as the CMC wondered what in Equestria just happened.





Mystic tried bowling next. She’s not played bowling before. The CMC showed her how to play and how to let the ball roll. Mystic concentrated her magic, brought the ball low and let it roll across to hit several pins.

“Not bad!” Scootaloo cheered.

“Oh, that’s nothing,” Mystic smirked.

She grabbed another ball with her magic and pulled it back, but she accidentally let go of it and it went flying back into Big Lebowski and his two friends. When it hit them, they sounded like bowling pins falling over. Mystic’s eyes widened, not daring to turn around as she knew what happened.

“Are you okay, Mr. Lebowski?” Sweetie called.

“Finland!” a random voice cried.

Mystic cringed and smiled out of embarrassment.

After helping the three ponies with Mystic’s accident, they forgave her and encouraged Mystic to use her hooves from now on. So, the CMC played a game of bowling with Mystic, and while they won by a landslide, Mystic didn’t hide from smirking some with their excitement and bright spirits.





Now, around supper time, Mystic and the CMC were sitting on a blanket in a meadow eating sandwiches and drinking grape juice.

“Wow, a full day of crusadin’ already?” Apple Bloom said, “Wow, we know how to seize’em!”

“Agreed,” said Scootaloo.

“I guess that’s what happens when something exciting happens,” Sweetie said with a wink.

Mystic didn’t say anything as she finished her sandwich and drank the last of her grape juice.

“So, did you enjoy today?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I...” Mystic chose her words carefully, “I enjoyed it some, I believe. But some... not so much.”

“Sorry about the hoofball practice,” Scootaloo winced.

“Don’t sweat it, it’s just a scratch,” Mystic waved her off.

“I can tell you enjoyed the potions the most,” said Apple Bloom.

“Wow, what gave you that idea?” Mystic asked rhetorically, causing Apple Bloom to giggle.

“Is this what you generally do? Let ponies try as many activities until they get their cutie mark?”

“Mostly, but we also encourage them in the way we encouraged you before we went out,” Sweetie explained.

“Right.”

“So, Crusaders,” said Apple Bloom, “What shall we do for Mystic tomorrow?”

“Oh oh!” Sweetie raised her hoof, “Javelin throwing! Paper Mache!”

“Tiger taming!” Scootaloo shouted.

“No, not that!” Apple Bloom cried.

“I don’t know,” Mystic smirked, “That sounds interesting.”

“Seriously?!”

Mystic just shrugged, “It’s an idea, so I gave my opinion.”

Eyes wide, the Crusaders gazed at one another. Mystic stood up.

“Well, this was an... interesting day,” she said, “But I think I’ll head back to the farm now.”

“Don’t you want to help us come up with some ideas?” Sweetie inquired.

“Fine, here’re some ideas, maybe bull riding, running treks over obstacles, and zip-lining,” Mystic said picking the first things that came to her mind. The CMC’s eyes were wide at her suggestions, but Scootaloo looked excited. “There’re some ideas. I’ve got to go.”

“Same time tomorrow?” Apple Bloom asked, causing Mystic to stop.

“Maybe. We’ll see.”





As Mystic left the Crusaders looked at one another.

“I like her,” Sweetie beamed.

“She might be a kick-flank pony, but she seems nice,” Scootaloo added.

Apple Bloom chuckled awkwardly. “So, shall we brainstorm what we’ll do next?”





Mystic was walking on the street of Ponyville, thinking of the day's events. Those girls sure were determined and excited to be working with her on her cutie mark. She felt annoyed but slightly amused at their antics. Sure she doesn’t believe she’ll get her cutie mark, but the activities with them enough to make her relax a bit after working so hard. Mystic could see that it’s around twilight time, meaning ponies should start heading home.

“Hi!”

“Yah!” Mystic jumped, whirling around to see a bright smiling Pinkie Pie only inches from her face.

“Heeeeyaaaa Mystic!” Pinkie beamed, “I’m only about thirty minutes from throwing you that spectacular party!”

Mystic growled, turning away, trying to ignore Pinkie.

“I couldn’t decide on black or orange balloons,” Pinkie went on, “Oh, but who am I kidding? You’re orange and black! I’ll use both! What was I thinking? Heeheeheehee!”

Mystic grit her teeth as she kept her mouth closed.

“Even though we haven’t been giving you a proper tour of Ponyville, I’ll name some places and ponies you haven’t met! There’s Lyra and Bon Bon, two special friends, and then there are Mr. and Mrs. Cake along with the adorable Cake twins!” Pinkie gasped. Hey, since I saw you babysitting earlier maybe you can babysit them sometime!”

Mystic wanted to shout “No!”, but she closed her mouth tight, feeling as if she’s about to erupt with anger, and this earth pony wasn’t helping matters.

“Oh, and then there’s Cheerilee’s school and where Cheerilee teaches, remember the pony you met at her birthday earlier? That’s her!” Mystic cringed as Pinkie went on, “Oh-oh-oh! And you won’t believe how long it took me to get invitations out to your party! I can tell you all the sights I went to along the way! It was a fun fun fun fun day giving all of them out!”

Rage began building up, this was going too far for the unicorn. She gnashed her teeth, her pupils shrank, and her nostrils flared.

“Oh, I can’t wait to tell you! I even got another extravagant party pony, one of my closest friends! It’s an exciting day and all to the exact moment of me talking to...”

Mystic sharply turned around, grabbed Pinkie by the shoulders facing her with a furious look, “Knock it off!”

Pinkie blinked. 

...

“Wow, you’ve got a loud voice.”

“Don’t you ever shut up for once in your annoying life?!”

Pinkie gasped in horror, “Annoying?! My life isn’t annoying, it’s wonderful!”

Mystic scoffed as she let go of the pony that wasn’t bouncing anymore, “Well you’re sure as hay annoy me! You freak me out, you’re energetic and hard to keep up with!”

“But that’s who I...”

“Regardless of what you’ll say, I can’t be friends with you.”

“What?!” Pinkie screeched, making Mystic wince, “Why wouldn’t anypony wanna be friends with me?”

“I don’t know, maybe for the reasons I mentioned!” Mystic snarled.

“But what about the party?! Everypony’s gonna be waiting!”

“I lied about going to the party, all right?!” Mystic roared.

Silence. For the first time since she arrived, she managed to make the pink one shut up. Pinkie’s pupils shrank in horror as Mystic took deep breaths in to try and calm down.

“You... you lied?” Pinkie whispered.

“Yes, and I apologize for not spelling it out sooner.”

“B-But! I...” Pinkie stammered out uselessly, “What about all those times I asked you? Were those lies?”

“Yes,” Mystic stated.

“What?! Why?!”

Mystic closed her eyes tight, “Because you kept getting on my nerves!” She opened them, having a firm look. Pinkie frowned as she continued to gawk at Mystic. “I was working when you encountered me, I fought an alpha timberwolf, we were in the Apple family’s den and you just annoyed me! I wanted a quick answer out, all right?”

Pinkie grasped Mystic’s face, causing the mare to feel violated, “But I worked so hard for this party! I haven’t worked this hard on a party by myself!”

With an annoyed grunt, Mystic pulled Pinkie off her face, “I’m sorry, Pinkie, but I’m not going to the party.”

“Everypony’s expecting you!”

“Find somepony else, don’t let it all go to waste,” said Mystic.

Pinkie began to tear up, “Don’t let us down! We all enjoy parties! Will you reconsider pleaaaaaaasseeee?” Pinkie’s eyes sparkled as her pupils expanded in a pleading way.

Mystic took a hesitant step back, “No Pinkie.”

“But Mystic! Please!”

“No!” Mystic glared.

Pinkie sulked, “I worked... I worked so hard for this... everypony...”

Mystic said nothing, her look was hard but she did feel a twinge of guilt. She shook her head and frowned.

“No means no, Pinkie.”

The sound of a deflating balloon pierced the air. Mystic’s eyes slightly widened when she saw Pinkie’s poofy mane deflate into a straight mane, running past her shoulders. Tears ran down the pink pony’s cheeks as she sat down on the ground, sulking.

Mystic’s never seen a pony so broken. So, defeated. So sad. She felt another twinge of guilt but brushed it aside thinking this pony was trying to guilt-trip her.

Not knowing what to do, Mystic backed up, turned, and galloped off.
> Chapter 23 - A Shimmer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic laid on her bed that she’d been sleeping in for the past several days. She intended to fall asleep earlier that night but she couldn’t.

Dang it, two hours in bed and no sleep has come to me yet, she thought.

Not even warm water or counting sheep in her head helped her either.

Is it because I told the pink one off like that? Mystic furrowed her brows.

Mystic couldn’t get that sad, defeated look out of her mind, and she’d never seen a pony’s mane deflate before.

Well, Mystic turned over to her side, She should’ve been more respectful to my space. She’s got a ton more ponies to make friends with.

She began to feel a little reassured again. The unicorn hated being tugged in different directions away from her resolve.

Her mind began to drift, deciding to focus it more on planning what she’ll do if Applejack allowed it.

But there was, throughout the night, that small sense of regret.





Finally, morning came and Mystic was out plowing the fields Applejack had requested for her to do. She huffed as she pulled the plow, but the adrenaline coursing through her system made her go all the more. The sun began peaking over the orchard’s canopy and bathing Mystic in its warm light.

“Mystic!” a voice called.

Mystic’s ear twitched in the direction the sound came from. Not now, I’m in the middle of this. When she really knew she was almost done.

“Mystic! A moment please?”

The unicorn heaved as she slowed to a stop on the field. She turned to see Twilight coming in for a landing, a disappointed look on the alicorn’s face.

“What is it?” Mystic asked.

“I want to talk to you about a couple of things,” said Twilight as she walked over.

“Look, I’m trying to finish work here.”

“Applejack said I could go through with it,” said Twilight, stopping in front of her. “After all, I think I should because I saw Pinkie last night.”

Mystic blinked. “Oh.”

“Oh, is right,” Twilight’s look slightly hardened. “She told me that you had lied about going to the party she spent so much time and energy preparing for you.”

Mystic ran a hoof down her face, “I apologized to her. But that pink one just came out at me from out of nowhere when we met!” About every time we met. But she omitted that from the princess.

“That might be,” said Twilight, “However, she asked what you wanted for your party and you kept telling her lie after lie. She was sobbing in the street when I arrived from Canterlot last night.”

Mystic winced, taking a step back. 

“Even if she was like she was from your point of view,” Twilight stepped forward, giving her a glare and flaring her mighty wings, "What you did to her was completely uncalled for! She worked hard for you and you just made her cry!”

“I...”

“I'm the Princess of Friendship, Mystic,” said Twilight, “And I won't stand for ponies badly treating my friends.” She pointed at Mystic, “Got it?”

Mystic, despite wanting to object, just nodded. “Got it.” Twilight put her wings back down.

“I also wanted you to know, that in order to appease to that general-” Twilight continued. Mystic looked at the ground, squeezed her eyes shut, and clenched her jaw. “-Is that I’ve begun a bit of a program for you. I’m going to get the whole thing done soon but we’ve got the Gala coming up.”

“What do you want?” Mystic asked through clenched teeth.

“I want you to complete the assignments I give you, and your first one is to go out into Ponyville to make a new friend when you’re done here.”

Mystic looked back up at Twilight. “A friend?”

“Yes,” Twilight nodded, she looked disappointed but caring. “You’re lucky Pinkie decided to give you some space today. Normally, I would have you hang out with her and make up for your mistakes.”

“She gave me space?” Mystic asked, a twinge of guilt pecking her heart.

“Because she felt like she should. I’ve managed to comfort her and I hope you will one day let her throw you that party,” Twilight said. “But for now, Spike will accompany you into helping you find a friend.”

“The little dragon?” Mystic’s eyes slightly widened.

“Yep. He’ll give you some tips along the way. Now,” Twilight began to turn around, “I need to go and handle things. Spike will be by in a few minutes.” With that, she flew off.

Mystic facehoofed. “Great, what else has Hong forced upon these ponies?”





A couple of hours later, in the Castle of Friendship’s basement sat a mirror. A device hooked up to the mirror began churning and forming a pink portal on the mirror’s surface. A few seconds later, two orange hooves stepped out as if she were bi-pedal before landing firmly on her forehooves, the way she should be walking in Equestria.





As Spike went back to give Twilight an update, Mystic stood in front of the Castle of Friendship, plopped down on her flank, and rubbed her temples.

“Ugh!” Mystic groaned loudly. Why was it so difficult to find a friend?! 

Nopony so far seemed to be the right type for her. Twilight told her this was the “friendliest place in Equestria” but why can’t she simply click with somepony? Of course, she was hoping that she just would just to fill an assignment. It was an assignment and she won’t fail it, even though it’s not really in her nature to try this, she’d rather take this and not the other option to go against Imperial City.

“Darn it all to heck!” she groaned, “Why is this so dang difficult? I can meet ponies! I mean dang, this village is supposed to be an easy place to make friends! “I mean it’s not like I’m going to crash into somepony that’ll be my friend!”

She stood up, stomping hard and--

CRASH!

Mystic let out a grunt and fell flat on her flank.

“Hey! Watch where you’re going!” Mystic growled as she rubbed her sore head.

“Well, sorry I didn’t see you...” the other mare started but then she trailed off.

Mystic raised her hoof but stopped when she saw the mare. This mare had a blazing red and yellow mane and tail, turquoise eyes, and a yellow and red sun for a cutie mark. 

Both of them locked eyes with one another as if processing on who was in front of them. None of them blinked for a while. 

Mystic didn’t know why she couldn’t take their eyes off her. The mare’s surprised look reflected Mystic’s, almost speechless. The mare slightly tilted her head in curiosity while Mystic rubbed the back of her neck. Finally, after what seemed like hours, Mystic spoke up.

“Uh... hi?” she managed to say, surprised at how soft her voice was.

“Hello,” replied the mare, rubbing her shoulder, “Sorry about that, I should’ve been looking where I was going.”

Mystic waved her off, “It’s okay. I was rambling.”

The mare chuckled, “I can do that a little bit.”

“Oh, you don’t know about a certain mare I know that does that,” Mystic smirked.

“Princess Twilight?” the mare asked, slightly smiling.

“Yes, how did you know?”

The mare’s smile grew, “Let’s just say from knowing her for a while, I’ve heard a few rambles and babbling.”

“How do you know her?”

The mare paused, awkwardly rubbing the back of her neck, “It’s a long story.”

“Likewise, with me here.”

The mare picked up her book with her magic, her horn glowing red.

“Where’re you from?” Mystic asked.

“I’m from out of town,” the mare replied, “I’m just visiting for a spell.”

“A spell?” Mystic asked, having never heard that saying before.

The mare smiled again, “For a few days.”

“Oh.”

“Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself,” said the mare, standing up, “I’m Sunset Shimmer.” She smiled wider, offering a helping hoof to Mystic, “And your name is?”

Mystic glanced at her hoof and then back at her a few times before she took her hoof and Sunset helped her up.

“I’m Mystic,” the young unicorn said, “My name is Mystic.”

“Mystic, huh? I like that,” replied Sunset.

“Thanks,” said Mystic, surprised she said the word ‘thanks’ to this mare she’d only just met, she only said it to Twilight and Fluttershy only once.

“So, what’re you up to?” Sunset asked.

“Oh,” Mystic rolled her eyes, “That purple princess recently gave me an assignment to try and make friends.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, and I just became an oh wonderful student of hers!” Mystic threw a hoof in the air, “I also had to read some of her technical friendship stuff!”

Sunset giggled.

“What?” Mystic asked, annoyed.

“Hey, Twilight may get like that, but she does her best,” she leaned forward to Mystic’s ear, “She even has some massive meltdowns that’re sometimes fun to watch.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah, Pinkie and I told one another that we should make her a verb.”

Mystic couldn’t help but smirk, “What kind of verb?”

“It’s called ‘Twilight-ing,’” Sunset said with a small laugh, “The definition of a pony getting massive news, charting, hyperventilating, trotting, pacing, and forming plans on top of plans on top of plans.”

Mystic chuckled, “Wow, that sounds a bit like her.”

“Oh, it’s definitely like her! She double checks, no triple checks her files and papers from time to time!” Sunset laughed.

“Shut up!”

“No, it’s true!” Sunset laughed, “But she’s a good friend, she just has processes.”

“I can believe it.”

“You better believe it,” Sunset lightly punched Mystic on the shoulder.

“Well, I guess I’ll just have to see such a freak out myself.”

“Fair enough, but it’s like a one pony show. Much like Rarity’s, only more... Twilight.”

The young unicorn smiled again, causing Sunset to mirror it. Mystic sighed, dropping her smile, and looked back towards the town.

“Well, I’d like to chat longer, but I’ve got that assignment I need to finish.”

“The one Twilight gave you?”

“Yes, and I’ve not been able to make a single friend out of anypony here in this village,” Mystic gestured to Ponyville, “And she said this is the ‘Friendliest place in all of Equestria’ and yeeeett I can’t find anypony to connect with!”

Sunset tapped her chin in thought. Mystic slightly slumped, wanting to give up. Suddenly, she felt a hoof on her shoulder.

“Come on, let’s get out and about,” said Sunset.

“What?” Mystic asked, confused.

“Let’s head into town, clear your head a bit.”

“But I need to get this done. I’ve been at it for a few hours.”

Sunset smiled, “Then I guess Twilight won’t mind a short break.” She began walking forward, “Come on, Mystic.”

Blinking twice, Mystic didn’t think on it much before she began following this new pony she just met.

“So,” said Sunset, “What do you think of Ponyville?”

“It’s all right, I suppose. Filled with a lot of ponies that seem a little... out there.”

“They can be, but they’re very welcoming and friendly.”

“Not to me.”

“Oh, why not?” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“Mostly because I accidentally trashed the village and had to repair it when Skittle Head framed me.”

Sunset let out a laugh, “What?! Seriously?”

“Yep.”

“Is...” Sunset giggled, “Skittle Head a pony named Rainbow Dash?”

“Is that her name? I keep forgetting,” replied Mystic.

“Oh, come on.”

Mystic scoffed, “Well, I did get this place fixed up and it’s probably improved some.”

“Try having to fix an entire school’s front walls you destroyed,” said Sunset.

“Wait, what?”

“Again, a long story, but it wasn’t fun...I had to work over a week to finish that,” Sunset sighed, “Even with my new friends’ help back then.”

“Sounds like you’ve got a little history,” said Mystic.

“Believe me, I do, but hey, I’m a much better pony now than what I was then.”

“You must be, happening to be friends with Twilight and all.”

“Yep,” Sunset smiled, remembering when Twilight befriended her after her defeat, “She’s the one who got me started on the right path.”

“Nice.”

Mystic looked at the book Sunset was reading, “Equestria and the development of Magic over the Centuries.”

“You like to read?” Mystic asked.

Sunset nodded, “Yes I do.” She levitated the book in front of herself, “Though not as much as other people, I still do find some books very fascinating.”

“People?” Mystic asked, “What’re people?”

“I meant ponies,” Sunset quickly said.

Mystic arched an eyebrow. “Still, I’ve never heard a word describe...creatures or ponies like that before.”

Sunset awkwardly chuckled. Mystic furrowed her brows curious at this mare. Then, Mystic decided to change the subject. “Isn’t that a new book? I can tell by the smell.”

“Yes,” Sunset smiled. It’s a newly released edition, Twilight recommended I read it to catch up.”

“On what?”

“Equestria. It’s changed quite a bit since I’ve left. I thought about getting this sooner, but I had other things going on. Plus, I love magic.” She paused, “What about you, Mystic? Do you read?”

Mystic thought for a moment, but all she could really think were the Friendship Guides and the scrolls about the mythological creatures. She didn’t know what to really say other than those.

“I mean, besides the Friendship Guides you mentioned,” said Sunset, as if she read her mind, “I’ve gotten a glimpse in them, too. Fascinating, but it’s specific.”

“Too specific.”

“Okay, now you’re sounding like...” Sunset snorted, “‘Skittle Head.’”

“Don’t compare me with her,” Mystic glared.

Sunset threw up a hoof, “Sorry, sorry. I thought it’d be funny.”

Mystic sighed, “Well if you want to know, I haven’t really read many books. I’ve read scrolls with different mythological creatures in them.”

This peaked Sunset’s interest, “Really? Things like cockatrices, timberwolves, rocs, and maulwurfs?”

Mystic raised an eyebrow, “I don’t know what that last one is, and the second only recently. I’m talking about the deadlier beasts like the wendigo, the Eloko, skinwalkers, hellhounds and the like.”

“Windigo?” Sunset said, smiling, “The ones that caused a blizzard on the first Hearth’s Warming?”

“What? No, the wendigo is something entirely different.”

“What can be different than the wintry beasts?”

“Something a bit more dangerous and gross than them.”

“I don’t think I know of any other creatures that’re different than the one I described.”

“I heard of windigoes, but those weren’t what I was speaking about.”

Sunset let out a groan, “If there’re two creatures, both have very similar sounding names.”

Mystic nodded, “Let’s just stick with that.”

“Okay, it almost sounded like we were getting into a debate.”

Mystic smirked, “I thought it was one.”

Sunset playfully punched Mystic on the shoulder again, “Fair enough. What was the creature you were talking about?”

Mystic slightly cringed, “It’s... a vile beast... worse than the ones you mentioned.”

“Oh? Aren’t you going to tell me?”

“I don’t know...”

“Give me a basic summary then.”

Mystic sighed, she leaned forward towards Sunset’s ear and whispered exactly what the creature was. Sunset’s pupils slightly shrank and she pulled back with a slight grimace.

“Eeew, that’s messed up.”

“Uh huh.”

“Why look into something like that?” Sunset asked, trying to regain herself.

“I’ve told others that I find creatures interesting, even those that may or may not be real. Even ones like that one.”

“I guess this is a different creature than the other ones.”

“Yep.”

The two ponies were silent for a little bit as they continued their walk through Ponyville. Sunset gave small nods to some ponies that waved. Mystic glanced over at Sunset.

“I apologize if I freaked you out...” she said awkwardly, “I tend to... have different interests than other ponies you’re familiar with.”

“Oh, it’s not that big of a deal,” replied Sunset. The young unicorn’s eyes slightly lit up, “Really?”

“No, I was just surprised. But, let’s hope those things aren’t real, okay?”

“Okay. I probably should’ve just mentioned vampires or Chupacabra.”

“Those last two I know of.”

“I see.”

“Well,” said Mystic, looking around at the different ponies as they came upon the Town Square, “There’re certainly a lot of ponies around, but I don’t know who could possibly be my friend.” She sighed, “Provided if I can actually make one.”

“What about Twilight and her friends?” Sunset asked, tilting her head slightly.

“More of acquaintances than friends,” replied Mystic, “As with pretty much everypony else I’ve met.”

“I’m actually surprised you’re not considering them friends,” Sunset said in an honest tone.

“Yeah, they’re hospitable enough, but I don’t think I should consider them ‘friends’ at the moment.”

“I know how hard it can be to make friends,” said Sunset, remembering back when she used to walk the halls timid and ashamed of her past mistakes, no one didn’t want anything to do with her until she helped the Rainbooms defeat the Dazzlings.

“But if you just give it some effort, you can find somepony to connect to,” she said.

“It might work well for all of you, but I’m just a lone pony, Miss Shimmer,” replied Mystic.

“Please, just call me Sunset,” Sunset smiled.

“Fine.”

“And what about you being a lone pony?” Sunset slightly frowned, “Don’t you wish you had friends and ponies to talk to?”

Mystic shrugged, “I guess just traveling across lands and learning about the world around me just got my mind off of it.”

“Is there any more to it?”

“Honestly,” Mystic said, slightly annoyed, “I’m not even completely sure why I am even trying to make friends.” She briefly cleared her throat, “Probably just to... I don’t know get that Princess off my back?”

“I see. I used to not want anything to do with friendship and knew nothing about it, but now I love it, and I believe you can find true friendship, Mystic.”

Mystic looked at the smiling mare. She didn’t know what to fully make of this situation, but she did like how this mare is trying to keep her mind off that assignment.

“I think it’s... nice that you think that way, but I’ve always thought...” Mystic sighed, looking ahead, “I always thought friendship would just slow me down.”

Sunset’s eyes widened, “What?”

“Yep.”

“But I don’t think it will,” said Sunset, causing Mystic to look at her again, “Everypony deserves friends and with them, by your side, you can do just about anything.”

“Sounds a little like my Friendship Guide book.”

“Hey, they’re specific but they hold a ton a truth,” Sunset winked.

Mystic didn’t reply as they walked past Town Hall, Mayor Mare handing out fliers for the Gala so ponies would consider going. She turned to Sunset.

“So, the Grand... Gala or something, huh?” Mystic asked.

“Oh, yeah, I’ve been a few times, but this time I’m going to be attending for the first time in a long time,” Sunset smiled, “I’m actually excited for it. I heard from Twilight that it’s going to be the biggest one yet because of the leaders from the other kingdoms are going to be attending.”

“You mean dragons, yaks, and changelings?”

“Along with griffons and hippogriffs,” said Sunset, “Their leaders will be experiencing the biggest event of Equestria that happens every year.”

“How come?”

“Twilight told me it’s sort of an ‘exchange of culture’ type thing where everycreature is to experience the unique cultures of their lands. They’ve done it with the other creatures and were able to work out the other leaders attending the Gala.”

“Sounds interesting.”

“Have you considered going to the Gala?”

“Oh no,” replied Mystic, “I’m not one for any type of party.” She slightly grimaced, “Or putting on frou-frou dresses.”

“You don’t have to put on dresses, you just need to look nice.”

“By putting on somewhat fancy clothes? I don’t think so,” Mystic motioned to her outfit, “I think I’ve got quite a decent outfit.”

“If you say so,” Sunset smiled, “But try to consider it. It’s only a few days away.”

“Okay?”

“Hey, how about we head over to Ponyville’s park? I love going there to relax.”

“Sure. Lead the way.”





Later, Sunset and Mystic sat on a bench looking over a field with a lake and playground close by.

“Your interests are well... interesting, Miss Shimmer,” said Mystic, taking a sip of her drink Sunset bought, “And I think I got into painting a little bit yesterday.”

“Really?” Sunset’s eyes lit up, “What did you paint?” She took a sip from her own cup.

“Tried to paint Ponyville, but I wasn’t too good at it,” Mystic smiled sheepishly.

“But you enjoyed it?”

“I believe so,” replied Mystic, levitating some hayfries up and eating them.

“You never know what you’d like if you try,” said Sunset. Both ponies were silent for a little while.

Mystic gasped, “Oh, no! I forgot that I need to find a friend!”

Sunset smiled, “Oh yeah?”

“Yeah! I need to...” Mystic stopped, “Wait...”

“What?” Sunset asked innocently.

“I need to do my assignment! I got so into talking with you that I forgot about it!”

“Uh huh.”

“Why’re you so nonchalant?! Did you do this on purpose?” the unicorn’s eyes were lit with concern.

“A little bit.”

In ordinary circumstances, Mystic would’ve demanded why, but for some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to raise her voice. The mare she’s known for a little while kept smiling.

“Why?” Mystic simply asked.

“To get your mind off things.”

“I know that, but I should’ve been out and looking for friends.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, “Oh, you don’t get it do you?”

“Get what?” Mystic tilted her head, not understanding.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Sunset said in a teasing tone, “I mean you decided to talk with me, share your interests and got really into the conversation. Didn’t you?”

Mystic blinked. “Yes. I did?”

“And you smiled and shared some about yourself, I think you did good talking to me like a regular pony instead of worrying about trying to make friends.”

“It looks like it,” said Mystic, visibly calming down.

“Things like this happen naturally, Mystic. This assignment was to get to know somepony and become friends, it’s not like a regular school lesson,” Sunset’s smile grew, “Besides, if you want, I’d love to be your friend, too.”

Mystic blinked. “Friends?”

“Yeah. Didn’t you did enjoy our time together?”

“Yeah. Yes, I did.”

“If you want, do you want to be friends?” Sunset asked, outstretching a hoof.

Mystic looked at it for a second. Sunset could see how baffled the mare’s eyes are, she waited patiently for Mystic’s answer. Finally, Mystic looked back at Sunset and smiled.

“Yes. I believe I’d like that.” She shook Sunset’s hoof and the older mare beamed.

“There. Your assignment’s finished.”

“My assignment?”

“You didn’t think I’d try to take you back from doing your assignment did you? I know Twilight can be technical and she probably gave you that impression by accident,” Sunset smiled, slightly leaning forward. “But just taking your mind off things and talking to somepony seemed like a good way to start a path to friendship, huh?”

Mystic blinked again, dumbfounded, “I... what?”

“Come on, Mystic, you made a friend, I just simply needed to get you into a natural conversation.”

Everything made sense. Sunset had gotten to know Mystic a bit by forming a real connection and took her away to just hang out and talk. She never took her away from the assignment, she was helping her pass it.

“Oh, my stars,” she finally said, locking her wide eyes onto Sunset’s smug look, “You helped me make a friend.”

“With me, of course,” said Sunset, “I say my plan worked out well didn’t it?”

Still wide-eyed, Mystic rubbed her mane, processing what happened, “Wow. That was devious.”

“In a good way,” Sunset let out a small laugh.

Mystic couldn’t help but let out a small laugh as well. She has her first friend! She never expected to get attached to somepony so fast after all her time here.

“Just wait until Twilight sees who you made friends with,” Sunset winked as she got up, “I’ll be right back, I’m going to throw our trash away.”

As Sunset levitated the paper cups and walked off, Mystic was still surprised at what her new friend just did. She never has seen somepony pull off such a devious, yet helpful tactic. She’s just used to complete deviousness from ponies. Now that she had a friend? How will she be able to handle it? She hasn’t had...

Hearing somepony galloping over, Mystic looked to her right to see Twilight with a somewhat panicked expression on her face.

“Mystic!” she cried, “Oh, there you are!”

“What’s up?” Mystic asked.

“What do you mean ‘what’s up’?! I went to check in on you but I couldn’t find you!”

Mystic rolled her eyes as Twilight continued, “And to make matters worse, I completely forgot something totally important and you need to have it for the program!” Twilight stated, her eyes wide with panic.

Mystic couldn’t help but crack an amused smile, “Wow. One day and you think that?”

“Yes!”

Mystic snorted.

“Mystic, this is no laughing matter!”

“Wow, you seem to be,” Mystic held back a giggle, “‘Twilight-ing’ hard.”

“What?!” Twilight screamed in surprise, “Who told you about that?!”

“Just somepony,” Mystic simply stated.

“Who?!”

Mystic pointed behind Twilight.

“Hey Twilight,” said a voice.

Eyes wide and mouth agape, Twilight slowly turned around to face a smiling Sunset Shimmer.

“Sunset Shimmer!” she practically screamed, “Oh my Celestia! I totally forgot about you coming!” She paused, “Again!”

“Maybe?” Sunset chuckled.

Twilight began hyperventilating, “Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry, I’ve been so busy with the school and everything with the recent invasion attempt and settling other matters!” She collapsed to her stomach and began hyperventilating, “Oh, I should’ve been better prepared! So much is happening!”

“Is she usually like this?” Mystic asked Sunset.

“Sometimes, as I said before,” Sunset chuckled as she reached down and helped the alicorn up.

“It’s okay, Twilight,” said Sunset, “I understand and I’ve forgiven you.”

“But I’m still not prepared and...”

“I think you’re being a little overdramatic,” Sunset smirked.

“Excuuuuuseee me, Sunset! I’m just formulating here!”

“Besides,” Mystic spoke up, “You did tell me to make a new friend, right?”

Twilight looked at Mystic, “Tell me you did! Is he or she wonderful?! Are they nice?!”

Mystic simply pointed at Sunset, causing Twilight to look at the older mare. Then back at Mystic.

“You made friends with Sunset?” she asked, getting proud.

“Yeah, you didn’t specify if it had to be somepony outside ponies you knew.”

“Oh, this is wonderful!” Twilight beamed, forgetting about her hyperventilation, “You’re learning so fast, Mystic! And it’s only day one!” Some tears came to her eyes, “So proud of you.”

Mystic chuckled as Sunset spoke up, “Whoa, watch out, we’ve got a one pony theater here.”

Twilight froze before breaking out into a blush.

“So, how did you two get on?” Twilight asked, composing herself.

“Oh, we got along after we crashed into one another,” Sunset smirked.

“What?!”

“We didn’t see one another and crashed into each other before we began talking.”

Twilight blinked. “So, you crashed into one another, and began talking?”

“A little like that,” Sunset smirked, “Besides,” she looked at Mystic, “I guess you can say she’s been a real ‘smash’ with me.”

Mystic held back a laugh, but it came out as a snort.

Twilight just had a deadpan look, “Uh huh.”

“So, how are the rest of your friends doing?” Sunset asked.

“Oh, they’re doing great,” Twilight smiled, “They knew you were coming but I thought I’d get you to see them after you’d arrived and settled in.”

“That sounds good, is my room set up for the Castle?”

Twilight blushed, smiling sheepishly.

“Oh, I see,” Sunset replied with a teasing smirk, “Don’t worry, I’m not a five-year-old filly.”

“But you’re a guest! I should’ve straightened it out!”

“It’s going to be fine, Twilight. Trust me.”

“Hey! Look who’s here!” a familiar country accent rang out.

“Oh, speak of the devil,” said Sunset, looking over to see Twilight’s pony friends and her number one assistant galloping/flying over to see her.

“Oh, Sunset, darling!” Rarity beamed, “You finally arrived!”

“It’s great to see ya!” Applejack added.

“Great to see all of you too everypony,” Sunset greeted, she looked over at Spike, “And everydragon, too.”

“It’s good to see you again, Sunset,” the young drake said.

Fluttershy stepped forward and hugged the unicorn, which she returned.

“Time for a ‘Welcome back, Sunset Shimmer’ party!” Pinkie beamed.

“We’ll have time for a party, Pinkie,” said Twilight, “But for now we’ve got to get Sunset settled in.”

“Okie dokie lokie!”

“Hey,” said Spike, “How about I make us some dinner? And then we can settle Sunset in?”

“I can always go for some of your dinner, Spike,” Sunset smiled.

“Oh,” said Rarity, “You met Mystic already, didn’t you?”

“Oh, yeah, she and I got to know each other a bit.”

“And,” Twilight smiled, “Mystic is a part of my school now.”

“Really?” Rainbow asked, surprised.

“Yes. And she’s already made her first friend.”

“What?” Fluttershy asked she smiled brightly, “Who?”

“Who do you think just arrived?” Sunset asked.

The five ponies and dragon lightly gasped before looking between Sunset and Mystic, the latter nodded, confirming what Sunset said.

“Wow, seriously?” Rainbow asked, “I never thought...”

“That she couldn’t make a friend or something, Dash?” Sunset asked with a smirk, “Come on, she’s better than that.”

Rainbow said nothing in response.

“Well, I am happy for you, Mystic,” said Fluttershy.

“Me too!” Twilight beamed.

“Shouldn’t we be getting dinner?” Applejack asked, “I’m getting hungry.”

“Let’s all head to the Castle,” Twilight turned to Mystic, “You too.”
> Chapter 24 - A Fallout
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Why am I doing this?”

That’s what Starlight asked herself for the last few times in the past ten minutes. She’s standing in the middle of her locked rented house staring at a lumpy sheet hiding something underneath it. Is that air freshener on the table next to her? What has Starlight been doing?

Ever since she told Sunburst that she’d take a break, she had been regenerating plants, limbs on pets, fixing up flower fields, and restoring some Crystal ponies’ broken legs. She shared this with Sunburst and they both were really enjoying the new magic hypotheses, now proven true, she’d found. 

Starlight had never rested after she promised Sunburst that she would, but she looks rested thanks to a spell she cast on herself. Sure, she agreed to take a little break and visit Flurry Heart for a little bit, bond with the royal baby and catch up a bit with Cadance and Shining Armor, while her mind kept drifting back to completing the spells. 

Ever since she began, she’s been determined to push through. But now, and the night before, her thoughts have been doubting what she’s been doing is truly the way to go. Twilight has taught her not to use her magic to do things like the accidental mind control of her friends, however, she’s grabbed somepony from somewhere she rarely goes.

The graveyard.

Slightly lifting the sheet up, she got a glimpse of the dead pony’s hooves. Starlight cringed, looking away and dropping the sheet.

“What was I thinking?” she asked herself, mentally scolding herself for ever digging up this body. Violating a pony’s peaceful rest. She’s done a lot of crazy, idiotic stuff, but this crosses the line more than three times! Maybe there’s still a chance for her to get it back to the graveyard without being seen, and that ponies probably knew about the dug-up grave.

“But do you think it’d honestly reduce the pain you have?” a masculine voice asked from seemingly nowhere.

Starlight wasn't intimidated by the voice as she became woozy again. Sitting down in a chair she answered, “I’ve gone too far.” I shouldn’t have dug up this pony.”

“And would they understand?” the voice asked, “Are you really certain this pony is happy in some form of afterlife? Or are they really in a vast void of nothingness?”

Starlight grunted, “And yet my parents told me of an afterlife, ponies talk about it all around.”

“Do you honestly believe that? Or is your mind just filled with conflicted thoughts on what the greater good is?” The voice paused as Starlight rubbed her head, “You’re in pain, Starlight, and this solution, no matter what the price may be, it will bring the best for not only Equestria but for them as well.”

“Resurrecting ponies seems like a crazy idea...”

“It does, for those who are afraid of the unknown. With you, the possibilities are basically endless.”

“Ponies will learn of this spell and some could use it for the wrong reasons,” said Starlight.

“If you don’t enchant it to being only attached to you, Starlight. I thought you, one of the most magical ponies would be able to figure that out.”

“I guess I’m just a little worn out,” Starlight yawned.

“But this is worth the tireless hours you’ve had. May I remind you of the day when you first encountered me?”

Starlight’s eyes widened, “Oh no, that’s not...”

“Here you go.”

Before she knew it, a brief wave of magic hit her in the forehead as she was brought back to the past.





Flashback 

It had been a few hours since Starlight had visited her mother’s grave for the first time in years. It’s not that she didn’t want to go visit it, but because it brings up painful memories. As her past always seems to do. She and Firelight went back to the house to eat and calm down while they tried to talk about good memories of Starlight’s mother, Moonlight Star. Firelight did offer Starlight’s favorite blankie, cookies, and milk, which for once in a long time, Starlight wasn’t annoyed by the offer, but grateful. She even let him tie it around her head and he embraced her like a little filly again. Firelight promised he wouldn’t treat her like this all the time, but Starlight just let herself be held in her father’s forelegs. 

After a nice supper and reading some of Firelight’s history books, both ponies went to their respective rooms, only for Starlight to back up and not see her rock-punk like room as it reminded her of the day since her mom died. Firelight realized this and asked Starlight if she’d like to sleep on the couch.

The mare quickly agreed and Firelight promised to have all of her punk-rock stuff removed and sold off for his daughter’s sake. Both ponies bid each other goodnight before they laid down. However, Starlight couldn’t sleep. Her stomach has been twisted into a knot and some tears leak out of her eyes as she squirms to sleep on the couch.

“I wanted closure... but it’s opening up the wound again...” she whimpered as she snuggled deeper into the sheets.

However, laying there just made the knot grow and the need to vomit suddenly slammed into her. Fortunately, she never did, but she figured that she needed to get out of the house.

So, after sneaking out as if she were in her teen years again, Starlight snuck down to the graveyard to see her mother’s grave. She intended to talk to her some more, handle things better than last time. When she arrived and knelt down on the wet grass, she opened her mouth to speak but she couldn’t form words. After several attempts to try and say something, nothing came to mind, she hated not being able to say anything, she’s gotten so confident again over the recent years.

Her mind briefly returned to her old room. She never changed anything about it, never wanting to look at it again several months after Moonlight’s death. She was going through a bit of a stage back then, her relationship with her parents was vastly different. However, Moonlight fell sick and the rebellious teenage Starlight had to look out for her while her dad was at work. Moonlight tried several times to form connections with her daughter, but the younger mare always brushed her off, and how much Starlight now wishes she could take everything back and do everything the right way.

Because then that night came. When her dad arrived home early, a concert Starlight wanted to attend finally arrived. A once in a lifetime opportunity for her, they barely came around her village. But Moonlight didn’t allow her to go because she and her husband need help and they didn’t bond with her as they should’ve in these years.

Starlight painfully winced as she remembered the shouting, the screaming, telling her parents off for not being there for her and telling that she hates them both, especially her mother, before storming off to the concert.

The concert was amazing, much better than hearing them on CDs. It was filled with loud screaming fans and the music was even louder. Starlight could’ve sworn her ears nearly popped off her head due to how loud it was. In fact, when she began walking home, she had to wait a while for her hearing to come back.

When she arrived home, there were paramedics surrounding her house.

...

She asked them what was going on, and they all told them they were sorry and expressed their condolences. Confused, Starlight headed in to find her father sobbing into his hooves. After a tearful hug from her father, she learned, just after their arguing, that Moonlight had a massive heart attack and died 30 minutes later.

...

The news hit Starlight like a runaway train, she collapsed onto the floor and began bawling her eyes out, mostly due to guilt for telling her mother she hated her just before she left. Those were the last words she ever spoke to her mother, and now she won’t get to tell her how sorry she is.

As Starlight gazed at her mother’s grave, tears welled up again.

“Oh, how much I wish I could tell you how much I miss you and want you back! I want to make amends,” she placed a tender hoof on the grave. “It would mean the entire world...no, the entire universe if I could have you back...just to tell you how much I love you...” She choked as tears rolled down her face, “And how so so so thousand times sorry I am...”

As she sulked, hugging her mother’s grave as if she were hugging her actual mother, she wished many many times that she could have her mother back. She’s angry at herself, angry for being like she was back then. She wanted to let out a massive surge of magic into the air to let something out, but all she could do was weep.

“You poor little child,” said a soft masculine voice.

Starlight perked up and looked around frantically.

“What?! Who...”

“Don’t worry, I’m not here to hurt you.”

“Wh-who are you?”

“Just consider me a friend, and refer to me as Voice,” said Voice.

“What do you want?” Starlight whimpered, not sure if she can trust “Voice.”

“It’s not a matter of what I want, it’s about you,” said Voice, sounding sympathetic, “I know your pain, my child. I’ve lost some close to me as well.”

“Y-You do?”

“Yes, they were a very close family...I did all I could and gave them all I had...”

Starlight sniffed as she wiped her snout, “I’m so sorry...”

“Don’t be,” said Voice, “It was a long time ago, and I’ve moved on. But you...you seem to have an open wound.”

Starlight looked around again, still not seeing anypony. She felt a little on edge.

“Can I see you?”

“I don’t think you can,” said Voice, “I’m just a Voice whispering for those in dire needs of healing and proper adjustments to pain in their lives.” He sighed, “I’ve seen terrible things, families torn apart and hurt lives such as yourself. I managed to help them and get their lives back on track.”

“If you’re a Voice whispering around for those in need, why not help everypony?”

“I want to, but I can only be heard by those who are in strong immense pain, it feels as if the whole world is crushing them. Like nopony can understand them, they try to move on but feel an immense hole that seems bottomless.”

Feeling tears come to her again, Starlight blinked them away, “I...”

“You feel as if there’s a bottomless hole, don’t you?”

Starlight paused in wonder, trying to truly make out this Voice. However, somepony is listening.

“I know you have your doubts, my child. I would too if you heard a voice talking to you out of nowhere, but I assure you, I am very real.”

That is true, she did have doubts, but this Voice is sounding real as if he’s right next to her, but there’s nopony or creature in sight. Due to her sadness, her need, her void, Starlight decided to answer.

“I do admit that I have a void... as if the world is crushing me...”

“I understand. You’re not alone in your struggles, you can reach out and seek those who can really help with your pain.”

“H-How can I simply just take away all of this pain I am feeling?” Starlight sniffed, tears running down her face.

“It’s not an easy task, and it takes time for different creatures, but it does fade.”

“I just wish it’d go away...”

“It can as badly as you want it too.”

Starlight shook her head, “How can I honestly believe that?”

“Anything is possible as long as you believe it can,” the Voice paused for a second, “Do you want your mother back?”

Starlight quickly nodded, “More than anything in the world...”

“I see, and do you honestly believe in an afterlife where everypony is happy and together? Or are they just in a void filled with nothingness?”

Starlight sniffed, “I’ve heard from my parents that there is such a place.”

“And are you sure of that? Are you certain your mother isn’t just in a void?”

Starlight’s lips curled into a snarl, “No! She can’t be, I won’t believe that!”

“Ahhhh, so you believe that she’s happy. But...”

Starlight listened for the Voice again, momentarily thinking it left her and it was just a piece of her imagination.

“Isn’t it a shame we don’t live in a world where nopony we love perishes? The good ponies, that don’t deserve death?”

Starlight thought about it, she does remember seeing graveyards filled with ponies. Who knows how many were loved and good?

“Bad ponies that’re too wicked can stay dead, but those who’re loving, cherished, needed, and close to their families can stay together forever. Would you love to see a world like that?”

“It... it would be wonderful...”

“Yes, it would be. Wouldn’t it, Starlight?”

Starlight’s eyes widened as she let out a light gasp, “H-How do you know my name?”

“I’ve seen you struggle with the void in your life for a little while, and only when you decided to come here in hopes of gaining closure, you never got it, did you?” Voice asked.

Starlight slightly froze as the Voice continued, “I know you have your questions, and that you’re freaked out about me knowing about this. However, it’s my duty to come and help those in dire pain.”

Starlight slightly calmed down, but still feeling a little violated that the Voice invaded like that.

“I still don’t believe that...I can be healed of this terrible pain...” she said. She closed her eyes thoughtfully, wondering if she should open up to Voice.

“Go on if you want,” said Voice, “Unless you don’t want to.”

There, Voice gave her an option, in the blur of her emotional instability, Starlight answered.

“I have close friends, even a Princess that’s the Princess of Friendship...but even with them around...it’s just difficult for me to talk about this last sensitive issue my dad and I only ever briefly mention...”

“But you want to open up.”

Starlight briefly nodded, “I do. But it’s hard...”

“What if you don’t have to?”

“Huh?” Starlight asked, confused.

“Remember when I mentioned the world where ponies could have their loved ones back?” Starlight nodded, “You might be hurting now, but what do you love doing besides being friends with everypony?”

“I... I love magic.”

“Exactly. You’re Starlight Glimmer, one of the most powerful magic users in all of Equestria. What if you could use your magic for something very beneficial not for only you, but for all creatures across the globe?”

“How so?”

“I know of some spell hypotheses that are believed to be healing and regenerating spells. To restore plants, limbs on creatures, and cure sicknesses.”

At this, Starlight slightly perked up.

“And I believe, with the right user, the right magic, the hypotheses can become real. And, there’s one more, when you know them all.”

“What is it?”

“You can bring ponies back from the grave.”

Starlight gasped, her eyes widened, “Really? I mean...”

“I know it sounds hard to believe, but you do love challenges with magic. These spells won’t be dangerous and won’t cause harm to anypony if they fail.”

Then, the wind blew softly by and some scrolls landed close by to the unicorn.

“Can you imagine what you’d do if you could bring ponies back? Wouldn’t you want to save them from an unknown fate? Death is a scary thing, Starlight. How can you be certain if these ponies really are happy?”

Starlight blinked, “I...I can’t.”

“Exactly,” said Voice, “Pick up the Scrolls.”

Looking over to them, Starlight lit up her horn and levitated them over, unrolling them and seeing their contents for the first time. Her eyes slightly widened, seeing the incomplete hypotheses.

“And you think these can work?” she asked.

“That’s all dependent on you, Starlight,” said Voice, “You’ve done spells before, haven’t you?”

Starlight nodded, “I’ve modified one and made one up before.”

“Then you’re more than capable of getting these hypotheses figured out. Oh, and with this all in mind, and when they've figured out, you can bring your lost one back, too.”

For the second time, Starlight gasped and glanced at her mother’s grave. At the possibility of bringing her mother back, to tell her over and over how much she loves her and how sorry she is lit the unicorn up with hope.

“I-I can bring my mom back?”

“Indeed. It will happen as long as you want it to happen.”

“I so want it to happen!” Starlight declared.

Voice chuckled, “That’s the kind of spirit I’m looking for. However,” he turned serious, “Don’t let too many ponies know about the resurrection hypotheses. Most ponies won’t understand the magnitude of the importance of all this. It’s the unknown, Starlight, ponies react to the unknown with fear.”

“I see...”

“They won’t understand you with your situation either, Starlight. You can do something great for the world on top of everything else, and you can be healed once again.”

For the first time in a few hours, Starlight smiled, filled with hope and determination.

“I won’t fail. I will bring Mom back,” she said.

“Good. Very good, Starlight, you’re a real champ.”

The unicorn lightly blushed as Voice continued, “I will guide you when you need me, and make sure you don’t speak to anypony about this until I say so. Not even your Princess of Friendship. Do you understand?”

“I do.”

“Wonderful. Now, get back to your house. You need to sleep.”

With that, Voice left her and everything was quiet once again. Looking at Moonlight’s grave, Starlight kissed the top of it, whispering “Don’t worry, Mom. I will bring you back. No matter what.”

With a new set of determination at her disposal, she went back to her house quietly, dried herself off from the wet grass, hid the scrolls under her sheets, and slept on the couch.





As Starlight came out of the past and back into the present, she gazed around to see she’s back in her rented house. That was a few months ago, due to her life in Ponyville and friends, she made sure to blend in and not attract suspicions. The Scrolls didn’t vanish overnight and Voice spoke to her again the next morning, and he’s provided some advice several days at a time as she tried to crack the Scrolls’ puzzling layouts and wording. She looked back at the lumpy sheet containing the dead body in front of her. She had a sad look on her face as Voice spoke up again.

“Do you now know what you’re supposed to be doing?”

Starlight slowly nodded.

“It’s just... out of all the crazy things I’ve done... this seems the most out there...”

“I told you that ponies wouldn’t understand and you’re a pony. You’re proving that even the ones determined can have that small impression of the unknown.”

“Still... digging up a pony’s grave?”

“Where else did you think you’d get one?” Voice asked, “I gave you the idea of the graveyard. You’re not out to murder, and where else were you going to get one? The morgue? The hospital?”

Starlight paused. Of all the options Voice mentioned, the graveyard under the night sky was the best choice.

“Do you want other ponies to experience that pain? Do you want ponies who’ve lost their past loved ones to be somewhat empty in their lives?”

Starlight shook her head.

“Then you must proceed with the spell. However, there is one lacking key ingredient in the spell needed to get it done.”

Starlight blinked, “What is it then?”

“It’s called the Resurrection Eternal Flower,” Voice explained, “It’s a very rare flower that’s grown only in the lands of Oogundaa. It’s said to be a legend these days, but, I don’t think that should be much of a problem for you.”

“The land of Oogundaa? Isn’t that land said to be cursed?”

“Yes, but the flower has an everlasting power that will grant the creature that picks it the power to resurrect those long gone. You can find it for the sake of your mother, can’t you Starlight?”

For a brief second, Starlight had a second thought about going through with this, but it was quickly brushed aside as she formed a determined look.

“I’m ready to head out,” she said.

“But first,” said Voice, “Hide that body, pack up, and tell Sunburst you’re heading back home. Then you’ll make your move to get your mother back.”





“Starlight?” Sunburst called as he stood outside Starlight’s house, “Are you there?”

No response. The unicorn groaned, she’s been cooped up in there for most of their visit, even after having a wonderful evening a few days ago and bonding a bit more with Flurry Heart, Starlight still insists on getting through the spells. Sunburst loves learning about spells and seeing them work in the end, but he wasn’t as advanced as Starlight, and he sometimes took a break due to her encouraging him to do so. Now, it seems like Starlight’s been nothing about learning these spells.

He knocked on the door, “Starlight! Please come out! I know you want to get those spells done, but we should really have a picnic!”

He heard some shuffling in the house and a loud crash, making him slightly wince. He gained a suspicious look as he tried to peek inside. The door opened revealing Starlight.

She beamed, “Oh, Sunburst! Great to see you this morning!”

“You mean evening?” Sunburst raised an eyebrow.

Starlight blinked, gazing to see that the sun is setting, “Riiiiighhtt... evening.”

“Starlight, I don’t know why you’re so into these spells, but I thought you came here to hang out with me and the Royal family and you’ve barely seen them or me for that matter.” He frowned, “What’s going on?”

“Nothing!” Starlight said a little too loudly, “I’m just losing track of time is all!”

“Right,” Sunburst sighed, “Look, I know when a pony is cooped up for far too long, and you need to come out and enjoy the outside world.”

At this Starlight snarled, slightly startling Sunburst, “Oh, like you were better than me!”

“What?”

“Don’t ‘what’ me! You know what I’m talking about! You spent your life practically in the library!”

“And you convinced me out of it,” Sunburst reasoned, “I’ve gotten out of it and now you’re cooping yourself up like I was.”

“Pssh! For the greater good, not some worn-out books!”

Sunburst gasped, looking hurt, “Starlight...”

“Oh, it’s not that bad of a statement,” Starlight brushed him off, “Besides, you know it.”

“I don’t...”

“Oh, pshah! This is quite a surprise visit, Sunburst, but I should really be going!”

“What? Going where?” Sunburst asked, confused and a little surprised.

“Oh, my visit’s over, I’m going back home!”

“What? No, it isn’t you haven’t been here a whole week yet.”

“I’m sure I have been,” said Starlight, backing into the house, “As for me, I’ve got to get going, it was fun!”

“Wait Starlight!” Sunburst cried stopping her from closing the door.

Starlight snarled again, “Sunburst. Let me close the door.”

“No,” Sunburst said firmly.

“What?”

“I said no!” Sunburst began pushing the door open, causing Starlight’s eyes to widen and let out an involuntary gasp.

“No! Don’t come in!”

“Let me,” Sunburst practically burst the door down, “In!”

Starlight stumbled backward and tripped over a lumpy sheet. 

Time seemed to slow down as the sheet came off a little bit, revealing the body’s decayed hooves underneath. Sunburst gasped in horror. Starlight struggled to stand up, her legs flailing before she managed to sit up. The first thing she saw was Sunburst’s wide eyes, dilated pupils and agape mouth. Starlight bit her lip in fear, glancing to see that part of the body’s revealed.

Nopony spoke a word for what seemed like forever, Sunburst unable to get his agape mouth closed. Starlight’s mind was racing, he shouldn’t have figured this out. Nopony should’ve.

“St-St-Starlight...” he gasped out, his voice completely drained, “I-It... was you?”

“Now now now, this isn’t what it looks like!” Starlight cried, panicked.

“Y-You stole a body from the graveyard?” Sunburst asked, his horrified eyes unable to leave the body.

“N-No! Just...” she struggled to find the right words, “Just borrowed!”

Sunburst greatly flinched at that answer as he looked at Starlight.

“‘Borrowed’?” he asked, he began forming a glare, “Who just ‘borrows’ a body from a graveyard?!”

Starlight growled in response, standing up, “Ponies who know what they’re doing for the greater good!”

“How does this,” Sunburst motioned to the body, “Do anything for the greater good?! You could get arrested for this!”

Starlight’s eyes widened in anger, her pupils shrinking, “Do not tell me that I can in regards to this!”

“But I have to, Starlight! I thought you’d moved on from doing stuff like this!”

“I did!” Starlight roared, “I found those scrolls! I’ve been working my flank off!”

“It shouldn’t have been worked on if it was being led to this! You can’t just affect ponies that have passed on!”

“What?! Do you believe in an afterlife?! Do you really think that ponies are truly happy in a life beyond this?!”

“I’m not saying that it’s interfering with the natural order! You cannot undo death, it’s impossible!”

“It’s not for me!”

“Starlight!”

“What?!” Starlight roared, “Should I not help other ponies?! Should I not keep those that’re loved alive?! Don’t you wish you lived in a world where death wasn’t around for them?!”

“It would be wonderful, but it’s just wonderful thinking! Besides, even if there is an afterlife, would you possibly consider the fact that you might be stripping other ponies’ happiness and eternal rest from past dead members?!”

“I can bring’em back! All of them!”

“What if you can’t?! There’re some bodies that were never found!” Sunburst screamed, his glare matching Starlight’s.

“So what?! I can turn this whole darn planet upside down until I find the slightest DNA from them all!” Starlight stomped hard on the ground.

“Starlight, what you’re doing is crazy! You need to reconsider all of this!”

“You will never understand! None of you will!” Starlight screamed, tears falling down her face, “You ponies are all so scared of the unknown that you won’t see the amazing stuff these spells can do!”

“I don’t think this is a viable option for the unknown!”

“Horseapples, Sunburst! I thought you of all ponies would appreciate me for pursuing this!”

Sunburst’s eyes widened taking that like a punch to the gut.

“And not to mention how you yourself were ALL about magic and are trying to stop me from doing this!!”

“I think we need a better way!”

“This is the way, Sunburst!” Starlight screamed, levitating him off the floor and throwing him to the outside, she stomped off after him, her horn glowing furiously.

“I am going to Oogundaa! That’s where the last ingredient is! I WILL find it and there’s nothing anypony can do to stop me!”

“No! Not in that direction!” Sunburst pleaded, “Please, Starlight, I’m begging you!”

“Enough! Some supportive friend you are you no good unable to use magic freak!”

Sunburst gasped, his eyes wide with horror and hurt. Some tears began to form in his eyes. But Starlight couldn’t stop her anger from spilling out.

“St-Starlight...”

“You were always a bookworm! No better than Twilight! You can never use magic like I can! You’re not talented like I am. I am more than capable of the unknown!!”

Sunburst crawled on his back, trying to get away from his angry friend.

“You got your cutie mark for nothing! You thought you had great magic potential, but no, you’re just a loser book freak that can’t cast even the simplest of spells! You’re a weakling Sunburst! Some childhood friend you were back when you abandoned me and now not supporting me now!” 

She stomped her hooves hard on the ground, “You haven’t lost a mother after you yelled at her! Wishing you could take it all back! And now I have this opportunity that you’re trying to take away!”

By now, Sunburst was crying. Starlight’s eyes were filled with fury and her pupils seemed slightly duller.

Heaving with anger, Starlight whirled around and went back inside the house, slammed the door while a surprised, saddened, and broken Sunburst let his tears fall.





All while the mysterious bi-pedal animalistic figure watched in the shadows with a smirk.
> Chapter 25 - A new plan coming together
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The animals were silent, afraid of the large figure stomping through the trees. He’s a bipedal, and muscled werebear, looking like a towering behemoth. He’s dark brown, roughly eight feet tall, has silver armor covering his torso, legs, and parts of his arms. He has on a dark grey cloak and pants. Several scars covered his face as his glaring green eyes pierced through the environment. He’s been on guard for a long time and is ready for action, but his master has been carefully planning to take the puny ponies’ land. Several growls and hisses came from nearby, but the werebear paid them no mind. The minions training and fighting. His name is Ghadra. A loyal follower to his master, but sometimes he gets riled up and demands action. However, his master always manages to tame him and make him listen whether he liked it or not.

“Just a little longer,” he muttered to himself, knocking some small trees to the side. The atmosphere became a bit heavier, and the forest a little darker as he came upon a clearing. The trees’ thick branches and leaves blocked most of the sunlight despite it being the middle of the afternoon. Looking ahead, he saw what appeared to be a chair made of different boulders. Spotting a large figure, Ghadra stopped in front of it and kneeled before it.

“Master, you summoned me?” he said.

Next to the chair, is another bi-pedal figure, only this one seemed different with his pointed-up ears, and hyena-like head. He’s facing away from his loyal follower. Ghadra could barely make him out in the shadows, but he knows his master.

“Yes,” said the figure, “I trust that the Target has been neutralized?”

“We could hardly get to it without it putting up a fight,” Ghadra explained, “But we were able to keep it from spreading its energy across the land and interfere with the operation.”

“Good.”

“And what of the unicorn you targeted?”

The figure chuckled, “She and that boyfriend of hers had a fallout as planned. Now, she’s on her way far away from here.”

“Should the others hear about it soon?”

“They should. It was quite a sight.”

“Good to know, Master,” said Ghadra, shifting a bit, “When do we make our move?”

“Soon,” replied the figure, “The celebration of a Gala of some kind, celebrating the founding of the equines’ capital is happening in a couple of days. We’ll move out just before it goes on that night, and then we move in when the party’s in full swing.”

“Finally,” Ghadra breathed a sigh of relief.

“Your eagerness amuses and irritates me, Ghadra. Is there anything else you wish to share?”

“The minions are almost ready and they should be in time for the invasion. Everything else is in place.”

“And?”

Knowing what his master is referring to, Ghadra smirked evilly, “The old fool is on his way. Ready to find them.”

Ghadra gazed to his left to see three ponies, an earth pony, unicorn, and pegasus, with terrified eyes and trying to escape from their ropes. When Ghadra turned to gaze at his master again, he saw him turn his head to look at him. In the shadows, he could see him smile.





Helping ponies and saving Equestria was something Starswirl the Bearded lived for back in his day. He might be older, but he still has a ton of magic at his disposal to protect the land by any means necessary. The elderly unicorn squinted his eyes as he lit up his horn in the blackening forest despite it being the middle of the day. He wasn’t scared, his eyes showed no fear, only sheer determination.

Why was Starswirl in this forest? On his travels across the realm, he came across a village, its houses with white walls, brick roofs, and a mayor named Spring Rain. He found the village very welcoming and hospitable in his travels. The mayor even gave him half off at an inn. He enjoyed some walks along the paths and meeting the local ponies. However, the village was attacked by an unknown creature, injuring and carrying some ponies off into the forest close by. Nopony dared to go after them due to their lack of attacks of any kind in their village. Sure, animals do attack in the forest, but none came into the village. Starswirl, curious and willing to help, decided to go track the ponies down and take the creature down. They all bid him luck and hoped that their fellow ponies were still alive.

“Still no sign of them,” he muttered as he furrowed his brow, he’s been searching for half an hour and hoped to come across something that would help.

Nothing but trees and brush around him as far as he could tell. This forest is a cakewalk for Starswirl because he kept the Everfree under control before the Tree of Harmony did, plus he’s ventured multiple times into that foreboding forest and having to deal with teenage princesses.

Winding through some trees and taking a bit of a left turn, he stopped. There, down on the ground were some heavy footprints and a piece of red fabric from one of the ponies taken. Levitating it up to himself to get a better look, he verified that he finally found something.

Breaking into a trot, he kept a sharp eye out above in the trees’ branches, in front of him, and to his sides. But the tracks, however strange they were, he kept following them. He knew that he was likely heading into a trap, but he’s prepared

Several noises crept from the woods and a couple growls from several beasts, but they didn’t deter him.

A scream rang through the woods.

Perking up, he broke out into a gallop to where he’d heard it. Knowing that it could be some other creature mimicking the scream he’s prepared to face whatever foul creature is possibly doing so.

He came upon a large clearing, seeing nopony or creature in sight. Making his way across, he spotted the outline of what seemed to be three ponies laying on the ground. Lightly gasping, he trotted over to see a unicorn, an earth pony and a pegasus tied up, gagged, and battered. They gazed at Starswirl with terrified eyes.

“It’s okay, I’m going to get you out of here,” he said softly.

They rapidly shook their heads, trying to say something. As if to warn him.

“You’re safe with me, I promise you,” Starswirl assured them as he removed a pegasus’ gag.

She gasped and blurted out, “Don’t! It’s a trap!”

BOOM!

A large bi-pedal figure landed right between Starswirl and the tied-up ponies! Starswirl had managed to jump out of the way and land in a fighting position, his horn alit. His eyes widened when he saw the wide evil grin of Ghadra looking down at him with his piercing green eyes.

“So, this is the famous Starswirl the Bearded that returned from limbo, huh?” said Ghadra.

Starswirl managed to keep himself from showing any kind of emotion in response to that, but how did he know where he had been?!

“Let these ponies go!” he demanded, his horn glowing brighter.

“Oh, they’ll go just as soon you’re dealt with,” replied Ghadra.

“I don’t know what you are you foul beast, but you’ve chosen the wrong pony to cross!” Starswirl declared as he fired a massive surge of magic towards him.

He struck the werebear, knocking onto his back. He levitated him off the ground and threw him into a tree.

Momentarily stunned, Ghadra sat back up and chuckled.

“Normally I’d attack you, but I think you should look behind you to see my master,” he said.

Starswirl raised an eyebrow and looked behind him to see the figure standing in the shadows.

“Who are you?!” he demanded.

The figure chuckled darkly, “Oh, Starswirl. Always so sure of yourself and the world around you.”

“I said who are you?!”

“My, aren’t we a little impatient today?” the figure taunted.

Starswirl fired a beam of magic at the figure, but when it arrived, the figure vanished and his magic hit a tree instead, destroying it.

“You definitely are,” said the figure, now to Starswirl’s left, how did he get there so fast?!

“I may not be as sure of myself as I used to be, because I have a lot to learn, but you never stop learning about the world around you!”

“Is that so?”

“Yes!” Starswirl fired another beam of magic, only for the figure to vanish again and appear in a different spot. “Why did you take these ponies?! What are you up to?!”

“Oh, if I told you that, then what fun would there be?”

Starswirl growled, “Enough!!” He let out a pulse of magic across the entire clearing to hit the trees around him. When it did, some more trees collapsed.

Looking around at the rubble and dust gathering in the air, nocreature’s in sight, looking as if he’d ended the threat. However, Starswirl believes otherwise.

“Behind you.”

Starswirl whirled around and fired another beam of magic without hesitation, only for it to be deflected by dark aura surrounding the figure’s claws. Momentarily surprised, Starswirl glared, “Who are you?! I demand to know!”

“What’s say we start with your name first? After that, I’ll introduce myself,” said the figure.

“I believe you know who I am,” Starswirl growled.

“That’s not how an introduction goes,” the figure shot a bit of dark aura out, Starswirl dodged it with ease. “Now, what is your name?”

Growing irritated, Starswirl growled and let his magic sweep across the figure. He conjured up more dark aura and shielded himself from most of the attack. 

Starswirl levitated himself high into the air, glints in his eyes and he let out a huge sweep of magic, seemingly hitting the figure. 

He quickly turned around, letting his magic sweep across the trees, destroying them as the captured ponies shielded themselves as Starswirl tried to save them. 

This unicorn spun around in the air several more times when he’d destroyed a significant portion of the surrounding forest, trees laying down in shambles. 

He floated back down and landed on the ground, his eyes still containing the glints and horn alit.

Nothing happened for about sixty seconds. He waited and looked carefully. The werebear, Ghadra, was gone. Had he destroyed both of them?

SHING!

Starswirl screamed as dark magic hit him, throwing him to the ground.

Shaking his head, Starswirl managed to stand up again, although somewhat injured. There was the figure again, seemingly no scratches on it.

“It’s adorable you think you can touch me,” it said, “But I believe I asked for your name.”

Starswirl grunted, really not wanting to do this, but he sighed and spoke, “My name is Starswirl the Bearded.”

“See? That wasn’t so hard.”

Out of the shadows, the figure stepped out, revealing himself to be a werehyena standing about as tall as Celestia, he had on black pants, a black cloak with red trimmings, dark purple bracelets covering his wrists, spiked belt around his waist. He had a predatory grin on his face, his brown eyes lit with glee as if he’d just killed his prey like a hunter. Starswirl’s eyes widened and his pupils slightly shrank, having never encountered such a beast.

“Now, Starswirl, since I know who you are, it’s time I tell you who I am,” said the werehyena, standing tall, addressing his name in a dark, amused way, 

“I am Nightfall.”

Nightfall. That name echoed through Starswirl’s ears. He’d never heard that name before but he had a feeling in his gut that this guy is a real threat to not only him, but Equestria.

Without a second thought, Starswirl charged up his magic again and let out a blast, but Nightfall deflected it. Letting out some more magic, Nightfall dodged them, clapped and dark energy swirled outwards to the unicorn. Starswirl threw up his shield and it bounced off, when it did, Nightfall landed a solid punch onto the shield, cracking it! 

Thinking fast, Starswirl teleported behind Nightfall and shot him with some magic, almost knocking him to the ground. 

However, Nightfall quickly recovered and enveloped Starswirl in his magic, his claws had dark aura emitting from them as he threw Starswirl across the destroyed trees. 

The unicorn managed to levitate himself and stop his momentum, but Nightfall was upon him again, about to slam him to the ground. 

Teleporting and appearing above the werehyena, he let out a surge of magic, knocking him to the ground with a thud. 

He let his magic sweep across the area where Nightfall had landed, but another burst of dark energy came from underneath him. Nightfall jumped high into the air, tackling Starswirl and rolling across the ground with him firmly in his grasp.

He landed a couple of punches on the unicorn’s face, dazing him momentarily before he teleported again out of instinct.

Starswirl landed hard with a thud, his famous hat falling off his head. Not deterred, he lit up his horn brightly allowing a pulse of magic to cover the entire area. It pulsed about seven hundred yards in each direction, however, Nightfall had managed to direct and block the magic before it could do anything to him. Starswirl was getting worried, this beast has very powerful magic. Nightfall let out a shout as he slammed his claws onto the ground, letting out a massive shockwave and a pulse of magic. 

Starswirl nearly fell off his hooves, Nightfall enveloped him again and tossed him into a battered tree, shattering it! Before Starswirl could do anything, Nightfall jumped over, lifted him up by his cape and shoved his face right into the ground hard! The werehyena mercilessly struck him in the torso and face a couple more times before throwing him across the clearing once again!

Landing with a thud again, Starswirl knew he had to banish this being! Despite being old and not as energetic as he used to be, the determination and care for his land and friends kept him going. 

Charging up an inter-dimensional spell, he stood up and faced Nightfall. The werehyena had an amused look as he shook his head, claws glowing with dark pulsing energy.

Without a second thought, he fired right at Nightfall to banish him. The werehyena obviously saw this coming. He grabbed the spell with his claws, used some dark magic and threw it back at Starswirl, the spell turning into a miniature black hole!

Horrified, Starswirl managed to teleport yet again as the black hole sucked in some of the debris. The unicorn appeared above Nightfall and let out a massive amount of magic to take him out, but the werehyena teleported!

“What?!” Starswirl gasped.

A large shadow appeared over Starswirl. Oh no. 

SLAM!

He crashed onto the ground forming a large crater.

“This isn’t even my full power!” he heard a voice declare as he picked up his head, completely dazed, “You’re supposed to be the most powerful unicorn for your time!” Feeling the presence next to him, he teleported again in vain hopes of getting away, but he only teleported a few feet away.

“Such a disappointment, Starswirl,” said Nightfall as he walked over, “You might be skilled in magic, but what you lack is claw-to-claw or hoof-to-hoof combat.”

Starswirl grunted, “Even if I fall, I do have friends that will bring them down.”

“Oh, will they?” Nightfall taunted as he stepped in front of the exhausted unicorn, he knelt down, “Nopony knows about me. Nopony knows I’m coming.” He let a predatory smile take form on his features, “As for you...you won’t be able to stop me any time in the future. Or even help them.”

For the first time since the Pony of Shadows, Starswirl felt truly afraid of an enemy. He had faced interdimensional creatures, Sirens, and beasts of the Everfree, but this powerful, able to use magic, knows hoof-to-hoof combat and knew where he’d be, makes this a very formidable opponent.

However, he didn’t let that show on his face. He glared as he stood up weakly, facing down his amused opponent.

“Still able to stand after all that, Beardy?” he taunted, “Admirable, but foolish.”

Despite being exhausted, the powerful magic wielder lit up his horn to try to cast a spell to defend himself, but...

Nightfall grasped Starswirl’s horn with a hand surrounded in his dark aura. The elderly unicorn’s eyes widened as he tried to teleport. But nothing happened. Eyes filling with horror, he tried attacking, but it felt as if his horn's magic has been plugged up. His opponent only snickered evilly as he squirmed, trying to pull his horn out, do a mega spell, anything. But the more he squirmed, the tighter Nightfall’s grip became. Nothing he did could free himself.

“How unfortunate,” said Nightfall, giving a taunting smirk, “And to think one of the most magical beings in your realm would be more of a challenge for me.”

Starswirl tried again to attack, but his horn just wouldn’t do anything! A massive pain pulsed through his horn as Nightfall chuckled in delight.

“The three ponies I captured are meant to be symbolic,” he explained.

Crrraaaackkk

Oh no! Starswirl gasped in horror as he tried to stop his spell.

“They’re the three ponies that came together to form Equestria,” Nightfall went on, his eyes sparkling with glee, “Now, they all will be divided and the land along with you, will be just a memory.”

KER-SNAP!

Starswirl screamed so loud, it would’ve woken the dead. Nightfall howled in laughter as the unicorn crashed onto his back, his hat falling off his head.

Lying flat on his back, he continued to writhe in pain all while Nightfall held his now broken horn, rendering him unable to perform any kind of spells. 

It wasn’t chipped off like Tempest’s, it was completely gone except for small stickers of the horn just barely poking out.

Nightfall’s figure towered over the writhing unicorn as he bled from where his horn used to be. The most powerful unicorn in his day brought trapped in limbo for more than a millennium has now been rendered completely magicless.
> Chapter 26 - On the way to the Crystal Empire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Mane Six and Sunset were sitting in Twilight's dining room and just chatting with each other.

“Sooooo,” Pinkie smiled at Sunset, “My Pinkie senses were telling me there were more ponies than usual for little Ponyville since your last visit, right?”

Sunset chuckled awkwardly, remembering the spring break cruise that she and her friends went on. 

“It’s quite a story...” she said.

“Oh, another story from the other world?” Rarity’s interest peaked, “What ever happened?”

Twilight’s friends did know of some of the stories Sunset tells Twilight via her magical journal, but nopony knew of when all of the time when the cruise sank and Sunset had to use the alternate entrance to Equestria to get them home through the Crystal Mirror.

Of course, that meant getting tons of human-turned-ponies through Ponyville and into Twilight’s Castle.

“Well...it’s difficult to really say,” Sunset said, not sure how to address this particular story.

“Oh, that’s easy!” Pinkie smiled, “Just a bunch of friends from the other side had to use a different portal into Equestria and had to use the Crystal Mirror to get home!”

Twilight’s eyes widened, “Pinkie!”

“Whaaaaaat?” Pinkie shrugged innocently, but the cat’s out of the bag now, Twilight’s friends were taken aback. Sunset’s eyes were wide, but she knew better not to question Pinkie, even an alternate counterpart.

“My stars!” Rarity inquired.

“Ya mean ya had all of those characters go through Ponyville?” Applejack asked.

“There’s more than one entrance to Equestria?” Fluttershy added.

“I didn’t get to see counterpart me?!” Rainbow cried.

Sunset giggled, “She saw you though.”

“What?! Really?!” Rainbow beamed.

“She saw you talking to that one pony, causing him to faint.”

Rainbow tapped her chin, having been a little ways back, it took her a few seconds to remember.

“Oh, you mean Stormfeather?” she finally said, “I wondered what in Equestria could’ve made him faint.”

“Probably seeing two awesome ponies,” Sunset winked.

Rainbow smiled proudly, “Oh, I tend to do that with some ponies sometimes. Especially if there were two of me!”

Twilight shuffled awkwardly, “I guess that shows why most ponies shouldn’t pass through the portal to disrupt our worlds.”

“But hey, Sunset was so masterful in getting every...” Pinkie paused, trying to figure out how to place it.

“Everyone?” Sunset put in helpfully.

“Oh, yeah! Everyone!” Pinkie smiled.

“It’s what we call all of them over there, the humans I mean.”

“It’s still an interesting world over there,” said Rarity, “Not just for those ‘humans’ you mentioned but the fact there’s one of me over there!”

“So!” Twilight said loudly, trying to keep Rarity from getting an idea, “Is there any more interesting stuff happening over there?”

“Oh, after that just the usual shenanigans, have a party, hang out, do some videos and upload them on the internet and talking magic,” Sunset summed up.

“In-ter-net?” Rainbow asked, trying to pronounce the strange word.

“It’s a place where you can look up different sources for study, entertainment and even upload your own creations, such as videos.”

“Videos? Like the projector screens here in Ponyville?”

“Something like that. Only different.”

“I’m sure Sunset has tons more to tell about her time in the other world,” said Twilight, “But don’t be tempted to cross over.”

“Awww, why not?” Pinkie frowned.

“I believe you and the others know why,” replied Twilight.

“You sure? Because I don’t seem to recall,” Rainbow smirked, obviously teasing, but Twilight only rolled her eyes in annoyance.

Sunset chuckled as she ate a strawberry, “You six don’t seem that different from the others.” She looked at Spike, “Neither do you.”

“That’s good because I hope he’s as good and charming as me,” Spike boasted.

“He is, believe me,” Sunset playfully rolled her eyes. Suddenly she perked up, remembering something, “Oh! There’s this new girl we’ve met.”

“Really?” asked Twilight, clearly interested, “Who is she?”

“Her name is Cierra, but we call her Cici. She's a volunteer at our school and she used to go to Manehattan High School.”

“There’s a Manehattan over there?!” Rarity cried happily.

Sunset, slightly caught off guard, answered, “Yes.”

“Oh, all the dresses, the sights and dresses I’d be able to see!” Rarity gleefully stated, “And across dimensions no less!”

Twilight cleared her throat, causing Rarity to shut up and slightly blush.

“Anyways,” Sunset went on, “She seemed a little awkward at first before she began volunteering, but when she met us, we helped her fit in with the massive group of Canterlot High. The whole school’s been honored to have someone from that big city helping out free of charge.”

“Is there anything else?” Fluttershy asked.

“Wellll...” Sunset rubbed her foreleg, “There was a minor issue with someone named Vignette Valencia.” She looked at Twilight, “You remember her, don’t you?”

“I’ve never met her but I know you made friends with her,” replied Twilight.

Sunset sighed heavily, “Well, it turns out I was wrong about her being corrupted by Equestrian magic, and she never really felt any genuine remorse for her actions.”

“What?” Twilight’s eyes widened, growing concerned, “What happened?”

“Hardly anything,” Sunset explained, “I mean things would’ve happened if not for Cierra, or, as she goes by, Cici.” She sat up straight in her seat, “Vignette was planning to make more phones and change the whole city into something she wanted, and I have no doubt that she wanted to do the same thing to us. However, Cierra met her and saw something off about an extra phone Vignette was carrying.”

“So, Cierra followed Vignette?”

“Yes, and she discovered the magic. Having heard nothing about it, she was taken off guard and told us because she could only trust us. She didn’t know if we’d believe her, but we did and she tagged along.”

“She knows about the magic going through your world?”

“Yes, but nothing about Equestria. Anyway, while we found Vignette’s secret operation, we tried to reason with her, but she refused to listen and attacked us with some magic I don’t know how she’d gotten.”

“What?!”

Twilight’s friends’ eyes widened in horror.

“Yes, and to make a long story short, we were able to subdue her, destroy the dark magic, the magical phones, and the police arrived soon after the magic was cleared up.”

“They arrived?” Fluttershy asked, “Weren’t you being discreet?”

“As much as possible, but Cierra called them and reported an assault on a teenage girl and her friends were trying to get her out safe.”

“Whoa,” Rainbow marveled, “This Cierra girl seems like a quick thinker.”

“She is, and we were grateful she never mentioned any magic. Vignette was found guilty due to the weapons found and she was put in prison,” Sunset slightly sulked in her seat, “Needless to say, her online career is over for good. As with her friendship with us.”

Twilight cast a sympathetic look at Sunset, lightly touching her shoulder with a hoof, “I’m sure you did your best.”

Sunset nodded, “We did. What really struck me is how quick the humans Rarity and Applejack made friends with her and she never showed any real remorse.” She sighed, “I guess that was just a band-aid solution for a person who did so much wrong without really regretting it.”

“I agree,” said Rarity, “I mean I love making friends but the way you make her sound, I wouldn’t take her as a friend right away.”

Sunset chuckled, “Tell that to your counterpart. Or, I’ll tell her.”

“I don’t think there’s much need for that,” said Twilight, “Rarity tends to recognize her mistakes.”

“Oh, yes!” said Rarity.

Fluttershy raised a hoof, “What concerns me is one question...”

“What’s that, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“How did that...Vignette even get the magic? I mean doesn’t Sunset and her friends have the magic of friendship?”

Everypony looked at one another, considering that thought.

“I guess I hadn’t considered that,” said Twilight.

“Do you think there could be more magic elsewhere we don’t know about?” Sunset asked, the thought of some more dangerous magic haunting her some.

“The thought does sound a little scary,” said Applejack, as if she’d read Sunset’s mind.

“If there is, I bet Sunset and her friends could totally kick its evil flank!” Rainbow proudly declared.

“Even if we did,” Sunset went on, not enlightened yet, “Thinking about it, that portal from the island to the Everfree Forest has gotten me a little concerned. What if there are more portals and some magic invaded the other world too? The Storm King’s magic did when he cast his spells.”

Twilight grew a little concerned as well, Sunset did have a point. Who knows what kind of dangers could’ve unintentionally leaked into the other world without their knowledge? What if the world is suffering in some areas because of it? There’s more to the world than Canterlot High and its students encountered the Storm King’s magic on the high seas. This is a bit of a scary thought.

“I’m sure whenever bad magic shows its face, you and your friends will prevail,” said Fluttershy.

“Agreed,” said Applejack.

“Yes, it’s just gotten me a little concerned is all,” said Sunset, she sighed, “I know I’m supposed to let whatever’s going to happen, happen but it’s easier said than done.”

“Starlight taught you that didn’t she?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, she did, it’s been helpful. Again, easier said than done.”

The seven ponies and dragon were silent for a little bit, Sunset and Twilight both still considering the possibility of there being more portals until Rarity spoke up.

“Well, while we try not to worry about the future, we can consider something else that’s happening in just a few nights!”

“Oh, the Gala,” Fluttershy smiled.

“Yes!” Rarity looked at Sunset, “Tomorrow morning you can come and try a couple of dresses I drew from my mind and have you try them on!”

Sunset smiled, “Thanks Rarity. But that sounds like a lot of work.”

“Pshah, darling! That’s nothing! I designed dresses for Sapphire Shores, Coloratura, Fleur De Lis and my friends!”

Sunset blinked, “Whoa.”

“I know! I know! This Gala’s going to be huge! I cannot wait to see what the other kingdoms think of such a prestigious event!”

Applejack cleared her throat, “Provided it ain’t as exciting as the last few Galas.”

“Don’t be a stick in the mud!” Rarity smiled, “We will make sure this one goes off without a hitch!” Applejack rolled her eyes in slight annoyance due to Rarity’s comment, but she kept her mouth shut.

“Oh oh! And I can get Mystic suited in!” she excitedly looked at Twilight, “Twilight, do you think Mystic could come to the Gala?” Hoping she’d get to satisfy her fashion impulses.

Twilight nodded, “I planned on her coming to give her a good experience. And to give her some time on bonding a bit with all of you.”

“Bonding with who now?” a new voice spoke up.

Everypony and dragon turned to see Mystic walking in with a disgruntled look on her face, “If you’re giving me another assignment, I think I’ll pass.”

“Did you finish your assignment?”

“I finished half,” Mystic sat down next to Sunset, “Those darn Guides need a massive revision.”

Twilight blinked. “Excuse me, I think they’re totally clear!”

“Of course, you’d think that Twilight,” Sunset chuckled.

“The other students seem to get it!”

“Yeah, ‘seem’ to.”

Twilight blinked again, “I’ll try not to take that as an insult.”

“Wasn’t meant to be.”

Twilight turned to Mystic, “I suppose you could finish it tomorrow, but now you could hang out with us and learn more about friendship.”

“Hoora,” Mystic deadpanned.

“Well, I know of you all meeting her and the School situation,” said Sunset, “Anything else happen with all of you?”

“We had to stop an invasion of a pride of lions,” said Fluttershy.

Sunset lightly gasped, “Wait, what?!”

“Yes,” said Rainbow, “But we totally wiped the board clean of those felines!”

“Really?”

“Yes, and we had to team up with some...”

A growl from Mystic silenced Rainbow, causing her to look over and see a massive glare on her face.

“What’s with you?” Sunset asked curiously.

Mystic just looked away.

“She... has had issues with somepony in a group we teamed up with to stop them,” Twilight explained, trying to put things delicately.

“An absolutely abysmal pony that needs no further mention,” Mystic growled.

Sunset raised a concerned eyebrow but decided not to push it any further, “You know, lions come from the land of Oogundaa.”

“Yes, we know that,” said Applejack, “The land in the direction of the Undiscovered West as the maps marked it.”

“Makes you wonder why it's called that if we know of the land that's over there," Rainbow commented.

“I’m surprised that they even tried to invade,” said Twilight, “I know they’re territorial but they never ventured this far east before.”

“All that matters is that they were thwarted,” said Rarity, “Now we can carry on without worry.”

Twilight nodded, “I believe so.” She smiled a little, “It’s going to be nice to have a night where we don’t have to worry about anything, all things considered.”

While they were talking, Pinkie did occasionally glance at Mystic, she felt sad, not able to take her mind off the young unicorn lying to her like that. She’s happy she did smile a little for her, but she strongly desires for her to truly smile and laugh.

“Oh, Mystic!” said Rarity, “I do have plans for you.”

Mystic raised an eyebrow, “And what they might be?”

Rarity giggled, lightly clapping her forehooves excitedly, “Oh, you’ll see!”

Before Mystic could say anything, Twilight looked at her and spoke, “It’s going to be a part of your friendship lessons, and you can try to be a little appreciative.”

Mystic sighed in defeat, “Fine.”

“Do you want something to eat, Mystic?” Spike asked, holding up a bowl of salad.

“No.”

“Oh, okay,” replied Spike as he put the bowl of salad down.

“Mystic,” said Sunset, “While Twilight may give you friendship lessons, don’t think of them as a burden. Think of them as an opportunity to get to know ponies better.”

“That’s right,” said Twilight, “Our school is all about respecting one another’s differences and coming together in harmony.”

“The books and homework seem a little technical,” said Mystic.

“You’ll get it as you move along. Not to mention, you’ll be attending the Gala to really see how we appreciate one another’s differences.”

“Wait what?” Mystic asked, caught off guard, “I’ll be attending a big event?”

“Yes, it’s part of your assignments.”

Mystic sighed, “I don’t do parties, and I don’t really care enough to really attend.”

“Like I said, you can try to be a little more appreciative. You need to open up some, Mystic.”

“I find that rather tough to do, Your Highness,” Mystic crossed her forelegs, looking away.

Twilight inwardly groaned, hating to be referred to as a Princess when among friends.

“I think it’ll be good for you, Mystic,” said Sunset, causing Mystic to look at her with some surprise, “I’ll be there with you and explain things.” She smiled, “After all, I’m your friend, aren’t I?”

Briefly looking around at the ponies and dragons, she saw they were all looking at her. She looked back at Sunset, and the feeling she had when she first met her resurfaced. “Yes. Yes, you are.”

Sunset’s smile grew, “I think you’ll have fun.”

“Okay? I’m still not sure about all this though...”

“I wasn’t too sure of things before, but don’t knock until you’ve tried it.”

Mystic nodded, her look softening. When it did, the other ponies and Spike were impressed, out of all of them Rarity and Rainbow were the most impressed.

“Did...did she just listen and soften when Sunset talked to her?” Rarity asked.

“Yes, she did,” said Applejack.

“It’s what friends do,” Sunset said with a small smug grin, “We listen and try to compromise.”

“Yeah, we know that,” said Rainbow, “But how in Equestria did you get connected with her so she’d listen and calm down?”

“I guess I just have that charm, Dash,” Sunset winked.

Mystic lightly smiled, causing Dash’s eyes to widen, “See? She just smiled a bit!”

Pinkie is surprised as well, feeling a little jealous about it.

“I think my charm’s results speak for themselves,” Sunset teased.

Fluttershy looked at Mystic, proud she’s made a friend, but also wonders a little bit why the unicorn connects with Sunset, “Mystic, do you know why you connect with Sunset?”

Mystic shrugged, “Not quite sure. She seems...nice I suppose and I like some of her remarks.” She smiled a little again, “Plus the way she helped me with my assignment was devious and helpful.” She dropped her smile and held her forehead in slight pain.

Twilight giggled, “I must admit, it was clever.” She looked over at Sunset, “I think Starlight would be proud.”

“I think I’ll tell her all about it,” replied Sunset.

“Agreed. She should be back in time with Sunburst to attend.”

Sunset smirked, a little lewd, “Oh, I see. I wonder if they’re getting into... personal business.”

Twilight’s eyes snapped wide open, “Sunset! Not around here!”

“What?” Sunset innocently shrugged.

“You know what I mean!” Twilight cried, this cause Sunset to heartedly laugh. Mystic had broken out a small smile again. She felt another pain come from her forehead, causing her to frown and get slightly concerned.

Spike burped out a letter, causing everypony to snatch their attention to him, including a confused Mystic. Her eyes lit up with fascination as a letter seemed to materialize out of green dragonfire.

“A letter from the Princess?” Fluttershy asked.

“No,” said Twilight, levitating the letter over, “This one has Cadance’s signature medal on it.”

“Why would she be sending you a letter over?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight unrolled the letter, as she read it, her eyes widened with great concern.

“What’s wrong, Twilight?” Spike asked.

Twilight didn’t answer as Sunset looked over her shoulder to get a better look. When she began reading it, her eyes widened too.

“Oh, boy,” she said.

“Come on, spill!” Rainbow complained.

Twilight put the letter down, her eyes still wide.

“It’s an urgent calling,” she said.

“What?” everypony sans Sunset and Mystic exclaimed.

“What happened?” Fluttershy asked.

“Is Sombra back? Is the Empire under attack?” Applejack asked, full of concern.

“No, nothing like that,” said Twilight standing up, “It’s about Starlight.”

“Is she sick?” Rainbow asked, concerned.

“No, no,” said Twilight, “I...”

“Somepony saw her and Sunburst arguing,” Sunset explained for Twilight, she knew the alicorn was really taken aback.

“Why?” Pinkie asked.

“We don’t know,” said Twilight, “But apparently there was a massive disagreement and they had a fallout.”

“But-but, those two are truly great friends!” Rarity stammered out, “Why would they have a fallout?”

“That’s just the thing,” said Twilight, looking at her friends with a serious look, “Cadance wants us to come to the Crystal Empire and discuss everything.”

“What?!” everypony sans Mystic exclaimed.

“But it’s getting late!” Rarity protested.

“And Ah have ta be up tomorrow mornin’!”

“I know, but Cadance says it’s urgent and that she’s arranged a train to bring us to the Empire.”

Everypony looked at one another with wide, surprised eyes. Everything seemed so normal a few minutes ago, now they hear about this?

“She did express her apologies in the letter, but she advised all of us to go,” said Twilight.

“But what about the School? There won’t be anypony to run it!” Fluttershy brought up.

“I’ll figure something out, but one thing Cadance mentioned is that somepony heard Starlight yelling out about going to Oogundaa for something.”

“Seriously?!” Rainbow shot out of her seat.

“What could’ve caused her to go out there?!” Pinkie asked.

“I don’t know. I know we have a lot of questions, but Cadance wants us to come up there and get the entire story.”

“When do we leave?” asked Applejack.

“We leave in about twenty minutes.”

“Whaaaat?!” Rarity shrieked, “But that’s not enough time to pack! Not enough for anything!”

“It’s not meant to be a vacation, Rarity,” said Applejack, “We need to find out what’s going on.”

Rarity calmed down some, but she still had a panicked look on her face, “But I need to pack everything I need for beauty rest!”

“I’ll help you, Rarity,” Spike volunteered.

“Anyway,” said Twilight, “While this is very inconvenient, we have to go.”

“I’m going, too,” Sunset stood up, “Starlight’s a friend to me as she is to all of you.”

“Okay,” said Twilight, “We could use some extra eyes if things are as serious as they seem.” She looked to everypony else, “Everypony, grab everything you can for a night on a train. We’ll have breakfast when we arrive in the Empire, but head to your houses and get going fast!”

“What about me?” Mystic spoke up. Everypony paused, momentarily forgetting the recent occupant in their group. Twilight began thinking, she couldn’t leave Mystic here, she’s taken responsibility for her, and they wouldn’t be able to get back in time for School. With a bit of reluctance, she spoke, “You’re going to have to come with us.”

“How come?”

“Because I’ve taken responsibility for you, and I can’t let you out of my sight,” Twilight explained, “I suppose if you want to stay with us, you’ll have to come along.”

Mystic nodded, “Fine. But there is one thing I ask for.”

“Which is?”

“My satchel.”

“Your satchel?”

“Yes, I always travel with it.”

“Fine, but no weapons, remember?”

Annoyed, Mystic nodded, she stood up, “All right, and now I’ve got to go to the Crystal Empire.” With that, she began walking out of the dining room. Feeling some pain in her cranium, she momentarily stopped and held it again.

She shook her head and headed out, Sunset trotted after her.

“I’ll go with her,” she said.

When both ponies left the room, Rainbow flew up to Twilight.

“You’re seriously letting her come along?!”

“Yes.”

Rainbow groaned, “Why does she have to come?! She’s not really our friend!”

Twilight turned and glared at Rainbow, “You’re in absolutely zero position to talk Rainbow! Not after what you did! And with the program I've got her lined up in!” Rainbow winced as Twilight continued, “I’ve promised her that I’ll take her in and I will keep that promise!” She heavily sighed as she turned around, “Let’s get moving, that train will be here soon.”

The others agreed and trotted out of the dining room with Spike following close behind.





And so, the six ponies along with Sunset and Mystic packing only the essentials, and soon all of them were on their way to the station. Mystic got her satchel and didn’t show that she had her potions she’d made thanks to her activities with the Crusaders. 

The Apple family were surprised that Applejack had to leave so quickly but she had told them it’s urgent. 

Twilight convinced Spike to help Maud find some substitute teachers, and that he and Maud would be running the School while they were gone. Spike was clearly taken aback, but Twilight insisted he should do so with Maud’s guidance.

With two minutes to spare, everypony met up at the same time.

“Oh, good! You’re all here!” Twilight breathed out.

“Yep!” said a smiling Pinkie.

“I’m still not too sure about what I’ve packed,” said Rarity, glancing at her suitcases.

“For corn’s sake, Rarity! Just take what ya have!” Applejack bellowed.

“Okay! Okay!” Rarity whined.

“Okay,” said Twilight, “I’ve sent the letter to Celestia telling her of the situation, got Spike and Maud to find substitutes and now we’ve all gotten all we needed.” She glanced around, seeing their bags ranging from small bags to Mystic’s satchel and Rarity’s suitcases.

“Except Rarity has to overpack as usual,” Applejack remarked.

“It’s the essentials!” Rarity insisted.

“Okay!” Sunset shouted, “Let’s not get into arguments here.”

Both the farmer and fashionista both glanced at one another before shutting up and looking away.

“I believe that this may not be as serious as it sounds,” said Twilight, completely composed, “We know Starlight and she comes around.”

“Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked.

“Please let me have one moment of optimism!” Twilight cried frantically.

The herd of ponies slightly winced as the Friendship Express came to a stop in front of the station. The door opened, two soldiers from Canterlot, both are pegasi.

“Princess Twilight,” a soldier announced, “Your ride has arrived!”

“Just Twilight please,” the alicorn insisted.

The pegasus said nothing as he stepped aside and to allow her and her friends to enter. Twilight pulled Mystic to her side to avoid the soldiers’ questioning.

“This one is with me, I’ve been keeping her my responsibility,” she said.

“Very well, Your Highness,” said the pegasus.

When they entered the train, the door closed behind them. A soldier tapped on the wall and the train started down the track towards the Crystal Empire.

“Please make yourselves comfortable,” the pegasus went on, “The barracks are in the back of the train, there’re some refreshments in the next cart over and a dining room past that. If you need anything, let any of the guards know.”

“Thank you,” replied Twilight as she and her friends left him to his duties.

“Ooh ooh! Refreshments for me!” Pinkie beamed, bolting off to find them.

“She just ate,” said Mystic.

“Yeah, but Pinkie’s basically bottomless,” said Applejack.

“I can believe it.”

“Well, while we’re getting settled in,” said Rarity, moving towards the barracks, “I’m going to make sure I got everything.”

“And if you don’t?” Applejack deadpanned.

“I’ll just have to shop at the Crystal Empire for it!” Rarity closed the door behind her.

“Of course.”

“I guess since we’ve got a long while, we could use some of it to chat a bit, Mystic,” Sunset smiled.

“Okay,” replied Mystic.

“You all get settled in, I’m going to the barracks, too,” said Twilight, “I need to formulate different plans.”

“Plans?” Mystic asked.

“I’ve got to cover all my bases.”

As Twilight left, Mystic glanced at Sunset and then out to the night sky. A twinge of pain came to her chest before she looked away.

“How about that chat?” Sunset offered.

“Sure,” replied Mystic. Before they took a step, Mystic winced and held her forehead again, pain pulsing through.

“Are you okay?” Sunset asked, concerned.

“I’m fine...” Mystic muttered, “Must be stress or something.”

Sunset raised a skeptical eyebrow, “Are you sure you’re okay?”

Mystic cleared her throat and nodded, “I’m good.”





“Coming upon the Crystal Empire! Everypony aboard please make their way to the doors!” the conductor announced.

“Oh, good,” said Twilight as she and her friends began making their way over, “That train ride took forever!”

“I don’t know, it just sped on by!” Pinkie declared.

“Things always speed by for you, Pinkie darling,” said Rarity as she combed her mane, “Besides, I barely had enough time to put on my makeup.”

“Let’s just get to where Starlight was staying and figure out what to do next,” said Twilight, her stomach rumbling after. She smiled sheepishly, “After that, we’ll see about breakfast.”

“What about now?” Rainbow asked with a yawn.

Twilight shook her head. “No time, Cadance said some soldiers will escort us to meet her as she and Shining investigate the area and talks to witnesses.”

Dash groaned, “Fine.” She yawned again.

Mystic smirked. “I know a non-morning pony when I see one.”

“Yeah...” Rainbow droned, but then shook her head, “Hey!”

“Oh, come on now, Dash, ya know it’s true,” Applejack winked.

“Don’t back her up!”

“It’s just a simple fact, daring,” Rarity added, causing Rainbow to groan again.

The train screeched to a stop at the station, the doors opened and our heroines stepped out. Two unicorn Crystal guards stepped forward.

“Welcome back to the Crystal Empire, Twilight,” one said.

“Thank you,” said Twilight.

“Wait, why did they just call you Twilight instead of Princess?” Mystic asked.

Twilight smiled, “Cadance and Shining Armor are family to me, so they requested the guards just to address me as Twilight.”

“Oh.”

Sunset smirked, “Sounds nice, Twilight.” She gazed over at the Crystal Palace, a small frown forming, “Brings back...memories...”

Knowing Sunset’s a little upset, Twilight placed a comforting hoof on her and gave her a soft look, assuring her that it’s all in the past now.

“Please follow us,” said the second guard, “Princess Cadance advised us to bring you immediately.”

“No questions or excuses needed,” said Twilight, “I need to know what happened.”

“Very well. Everypony, let’s move.”

And so, the herd followed the Crystal guards. Most citizens of the Empire weren’t awake at this hour so they wouldn’t have much issue getting there. Mystic was taken aback when they passed by Spike’s crystal statue and Sunset was mostly at the size of it, Applejack briefly mentioned to Mystic of how he’d gotten it by helping defeat King Sombra.

A few minutes passed before they reached Starlight’s rented house. Several guards stood in front of it as several investigators reported to Shining Armor. Twilight smiled brightly at the sight of her BBBFF and trotted over to him.

“Shining Armor!” she greeted.

Shining turned to face her, smiling brightly, “Twilight!”

The siblings embraced for a minute as Twilight’s friends joined her.

“Hey everypony!” he greeted, “Wonderful to see all of you again.” He turned to see Sunset, “Oh, and you must be Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset awkwardly chuckled, “You know about me?”

“I’ve heard a lot of good stuff about you, no need to worry about past...events,” Shining assured her, calming the mare down. His eyes gazed over to Mystic, a quizzing look taking his features.

“And who’s this young mare?”

Twilight stepped next to Mystic, “This is Mystic. I brought her over because of...events that happened and I’m looking out after her.”

Shining raised an eyebrow, he’s heard of the arrangement, he’s a bit skeptical of Mystic, but who wouldn’t be just a little bit after a report like that? However, he trusts his sister and Celestia’s judgments.

“All right then,” he said, “Make sure she gets the help she needs.”

“I will.”

Shining turned towards the house, “As for Starlight, we need to speak to a couple of witnesses who saw the whole thing.”

“Okay,” said Twilight, looking around, “Where’s Cadance?”

“I’m right here,” said a new voice. It’s Cadance hovering down from the air, a smile upon her lips, “Hi everypony.”

“Cadance!” Twilight greeted as she and her old foalsitter hugged. Cadance gazed over to everypony else, “It’s great to see you all again,” she frowned, “Only I wish it was in more pleasant circumstances.”

“Ya can say that again, Cadance,” said Applejack, “Do ya know what happened?”

Cadance shook her head, “We haven’t been able to find out where Starlight has gone. Nothing magical in the air suggesting her departure by teleportation or by other means.”

“Sunburst’s gone too,” said Shining.

“What?” Twilight’s eyes snapped wide open, “They both vanished?!”

Everypony else gave each other uncertain, concerned looks.

“It appears so,” said Cadance, “Nopony saw them after they’d argued. We searched the house inside and out, along with Sunburst’s house but nothing. Nothing to suggest foul play no matter how we looked at it.”

“Ponies can’t just go poof like that!” Pinkie stated.

“You’re right, Pinkie. Only unicorns can teleport and there’s nothing to suggest that. Not even our magic experts could detect if teleportation was even used.”

“That really is strange,” Rarity commented.

“And to think this was after somepony robbed a body from a grave,” said Shining.

“What?!” Twilight repeated.

“We haven’t been able to find the body, it’s as if it were stolen and we cannot find it either,” Shining explained with a furrowed brow.

Mystic was a bit curious too, thinking the situation is bizarre.

“There’s nothing,” said Cadance, “It’s almost as if the argument and both ponies were never here along with that body.”

“You check it twice, no three times?” Twilight asked, getting nervous.

“We quadruple checked, Twilight,” Cadance shook her head, “I wish we had more than the witnesses but we don’t.”

For a minute, there was silence. Everypony cast one another looks of bewilderment at there being practically nothing to see or even hear from. Twilight’s heart was racing, what happened to Starlight and Sunburst?!

“Can we speak to the witnesses?” Fluttershy asked.

Cadance nodded, “Sure. But we questioned them thoroughly and they all insist on what they saw and heard.”

“Then we can be sure we can rely on their info,” said Twilight.

Shining sighed, “I’m really sorry, Twily. Our forces and experts searched all over the Empire but found nothing.”

“You did your best. But let’s speak to these witnesses one more time and figure out what to do next,” said Twilight.

Shining smiled, “That’s my little sis, always never wanting to give up.”

Twilight lightly blushed before she looked to her friends and they all nodded before following her.

“What do y’all think happened to Starlight and Sunburst?” Applejack whispered to the others.

“No idea, darling,” replied Rarity.

“I’m not a magic user so I won’t be able to answer,” Fluttershy added.

Rainbow shrugged her shoulders with a concerned look.

“Sunset?” Applejack asked.

“I wish I could answer,” replied Sunset, “I’m about as studied as Twilight and if she’s not sure I wouldn’t know.”

Applejack sighed, “Dang it, now Ah’m even more confused now.”

Mystic didn’t answer but she was equally as confused as them and had a bit of an uncertain look on her face. Sunset took notice but didn’t offer to question it.

So, the herd came upon two Crystal ponies, Autumn Gem and Lavender Crystal, both earth ponies. Amethyst Maresbury, the librarian, is with them, too.

“Here they are, Twilight,” said Shining. The three crystal ponies took notice.

“Princess Twilight!” they quickly bowed.

“No need for that,” said Twilight, “I’m just here to find out what happened with my former pupil.”

The three ponies quickly stammered, stood up straight, and nodded in agreement.

“They’re the only three who saw the argument. Others heard them but didn’t see what happened,” Shining explained, he turned to them, “Can you tell Twilight what you saw?”

Autumn cleared her throat, “Well it’s like we’ve told Shining and Princess Cadance, we heard them before we saw them. Before Starlight pushed Sunburst out with a pulse of magic, she was yelling out something like he’ll never understand.”

Twilight’s featured formed a surprised look, “Understand what?”

“Something about ponies in the afterlife if they really are just in a void and how Sunburst would never appreciate what she was trying to do,” Lavender added, “She vastly insulted him madder than anypony I’d ever seen.”

“Tears were running down her face,” Amethyst added, causing Twilight’s look to turn into horror, “She was so insisted of heading off to a place...a place called uh...” she paused, “Ah darn it, what was it?”

“Oogundaa,” said Mystic.

Amethyst perked up, “Ah, yes! That’s it!”

“Afterwards, she said something about her mother and then she slammed the door hard,” Autumn finished.

Twilight blinked several times, processing what she had just heard. “This...that doesn’t sound like Starlight...”

“But we saw it, there was no mistaking it,” said Lavender.

“I’m so sorry, Princess,” Amethyst added.

For once, Twilight didn’t bother to correct her, she placed a hoof on the side of her head.

“You okay, Twilight?” Cadance asked.

Twilight slowly nodded. She’s confused, horrified, and stressed about the situation. Why this before the biggest Gala in all of Equestria’s history?! She blinked again and looked at the three Crystal ponies, “Thank you, all of you.”

“You’re welcome, Princess,” said Autumn. Twilight just turned around and stepped away. Sunset stepped after her as her friends watched with concern, knowing Twilight must be taking this a bit hard.

“Twilight,” Sunset said softly, “She’ll be okay.”

Twilight shook her head, “I’m not sure what to think now, Sunset. This isn’t like Starlight just to attack her friend and disappear after mentioning to head off to Oogundaa.”

“I don’t get it either.”

Twilight sighed, looking at Sunset, “I don’t know what to do.”

“We could go after her.”

“If we do, who knows how long we’ll be gone?”

“She got a head start last night, she’s probably not too far away.”

“I want to believe that, but this is Starlight we’re talking about. Knowing her she’d probably already be there.”

“I guess we could find out?” Sunset suggested.

Twilight paused as she stopped walking. If they left now, they’d miss the Gala, the big event she planned out with the Princesses, her friends, and wanted to see her students experience it! She cared deeply for Starlight, but her mind isn’t fully working.

“Can I get a little breakfast before I decide what we do?” she asked.

Sunset nodded, “I could go for some too.”





Twilight and company sat down and ate some breakfast to process and get their energy for the start of the day. Cadance and Shining had arranged the Café for some discounted prices for their meal which they took at Pinkie’s insistence. All of them were processing why Starlight would get so upset and possibly leave for Oogundaa. Twilight has been mostly quiet the entire time, worried and concerned for her former pupil. Her friends did some attempts at cheering her up, but it worked very briefly. Mystic observed all of this, while she isn’t as concerned, she is a little curious about everything she’d heard.

Now, the ponies finished their meal and stepped outside a bit away from the oncoming public. Twilight has declared that they all need to discuss what they need to do next, but the alicorn believes what will happen at the end of all this. Everypony was silent once again until Twilight spoke up.

“So... we’ve got a lost Starlight and Sunburst and they both possibly ended up in Oogundaa, or are on the way there,” she said.

“Yep, and what’re we gonna do?” Applejack asked.

“I am eager, but the timing of this cannot be more impeccable!” Rarity whined.

“I know!” Rainbow said, “I mean the Grand Galloping Gala is the day after tomorrow!”

“Exactly!” Rarity shrieked, “This one is huge! We all worked so hard for it! I worked so hard on those dresses for all those important clients!”

“And Ah got all that food up there! Ah’m supposed to be handling all that with some of the Apple family!” Applejack added.

“This timing is really a big party pooper!” Pinkie sulked, she was really looking forward to seeing Prince Rutherford and some of the yaks again, eager to show off her new dance moves.

“As much as I’d love to be there...I don’t think we can just leave Starlight and Sunburst out there,” Fluttershy said softly.

“And miss out on the biggest Gala ever?!” Rarity yelped.

Fluttershy glared at her, “Do you not care about Starlight and Sunburst?!”

“Of course, I do! I just wish we had some other way of knowing where they are!”

“Shining told me he sent pegasi all around in the directions a pony or two could’ve gotten in a day. Nopony turned up anything,” Twilight droned.

“Aw, poodles!” Pinkie whined, “This isn’t getting any better!”

“Not if we stand around here,” said Fluttershy.

“I agree! And the faster we move, the faster we can be back!” Rainbow declared.

“Ah doubt we’ll find’er within the amount of time between the Gala and now!” Applejack stated.

“And how do you know that?!”

“How do ya know if she’s close by without some kind of teleportation of some kind?!”

“There wasn’t any kind of teleportation!”

“Then there must’ve been some kind of way she got away without anypony detecting anythin’ ‘round here! How else can ya explain this?!”

“I don’t know! She’s Starlight! She’s practically invisible if she needs to be!”

“Enough you two!” Sunset cried, “This isn’t getting us anywhere!” The farmer and athlete shut up but they just glared at each other, but it’s more of frustration than anger.

“I don’t think we have time to argue,” said Fluttershy.

“I agree,” said Twilight, “It might seem like it...but...”

“And miss out on the biggest party ever?!” Pinkie whined again.

“Pinkie, there’re more important matters here!” Fluttershy reasoned.

“Awww!” Pinkie whined, “Why couldn’t Starlight have decided not to disappear?!”

Sunset let out a sigh, “As much as I’d hate to miss out on this Gala of a lifetime...” She slightly sulked, “I believe we have to head out to Oogundaa and find her.”

Everypony glanced at one another. Twilight had a heavy look on her face, but she nodded.

“All that planning...all of that effort...” she said, “We’re going to have to miss it...” She cares deeply for Starlight, but she hates to see good plans gone to waste. She shared a glance with Sunset, the fiery orange unicorn was looking forward to connecting more with Celestia and move past her mistakes, even more, to build their relationship even more.

“Is everypony willing to go and track down Starlight and Sunburst?” Twilight asked.

Everypony had heavy looks as well, but they looked at one another.

“So much for the Gala...” Rarity droned.

“And being with our youngins...” Applejack agreed.

Fluttershy was the first to look towards Sunset and Twilight, she nodded her head. Pinkie and Rainbow followed next and agreed to go. Applejack went next, followed by Rarity.

“All right,” said Twilight, “Let’s pack up some and get moving to Oogundaa.”

“No, you won’t,” Mystic spoke up.

Everypony looked at her incredulously, some looked offended and aghast.

“What Mystic?” Twilight asked forming a glare.

“I mean you can’t go there without a guide,” replied Mystic, leaning against a pillar. “I am a traveler and I’ve been to Oogundaa. It’s quite a difficult journey if you don’t know the way.”

“The way?” Fluttershy asked.

“The easiest way to the country,” Mystic explained, “There’re thick forests followed by hard to climb mountains and plenty of avalanche zones. On the other side of the mountains is another forest home to a dangerous wolf pack that holds domain on that side. That’s not even counting the big carnivorous predators that roam those woods.”

“A-a wolf pack?” Fluttershy asked, a little surprised.

“Yes. They’re very territorial and show no mercy upon those in their woods once they’re spotted. Oh, and one thing while wandering those woods at night...” She stood up straight, “I know some of you are experienced enough to believe that fire would keep critters and predators away, right?”

“Right,” Applejack replied without hesitation.

Mystic shook her head, “Not so in these woods. If you light a fire, they’d be attracted to it. Everycreature will know there are some other beings not meant to be in their territory.”

Applejack and the others lightly gasped.

“But that’s not what’s supposed to happen!” the farmer protested, “How do you know something like that?”

Mystic awkwardly chuckled, “I tried a few times and learned it a bit the hard way. Let’s just say that.” That comment caused everypony to look at one another, “Look, I know you’re eager to find your friend but if you don’t know the easiest way and what to do, you won’t find her as fast as possible.” Mystic smirked a little, “That’s why you need me. I can get you through to Oogundaa.”

“But what’s in it for you?” Rainbow asked suspiciously.

Mystic rolled her eyes, “Aw, come on Skittle Head. Isn’t this what ‘friends’ do? Aren’t they supposed to help one another?” Rainbow’s eye twitched.

“In all seriousness,” said Mystic, “I could use another trip. Besides, it beats the heck out of being with that horrendous Hong.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked, “You can get us to Starlight?”

“I can get you to Oogundaa, but I don’t think I can find Starlight on my own. At least you’ll be closer to her than you are now.” Mystic’s smirk grew, “Or are you having a little trouble relying on somepony you’ve only known for a few days? After all, I don’t rely on you much, but at least I can help you all out.” She paused for a second, “If you can rely on me.”

“I...” Rainbow tried to speak up.

“Can it, Dash!” Applejack snapped.

“Of course, I do ask of one simple thing,” said Mystic.

Slightly hesitant, but boldly, Twilight took a step forward, “What do you want?”

“I only ask for my machete and other weapons back,” said Mystic, “If I can have those, I can be more efficient and aid in dangers along the way.”

“Y-Your weapons?”

“Yes. It’s either let me have them,” Mystic turned to face away from them, “Or try to find Starlight and Sunburst on your own terms.”

Everypony looked at one another again, Twilight looked very hesitant to give Mystic her weapons back. Is she giving them some kind of ultimatum? It’s a part of her condition to even be with them, yet she’s still trying to bend things to her wills at the right moments. It concerned Twilight. However, if Mystic really could get her to Starlight, maybe she can allow her to have them. She took a breath in and thought about it some more, having a bit of a choice to make.

“Twilight, please don’t do it,” Rainbow said.

Twilight ignored her while her friends continued to observe.

“I think we should,” said Sunset.

Twilight began rubbing her forehead.

“What’s it going to be?” Mystic suddenly asked.

Twilight knew she has to rescue her friends, but if Mystic is right about the forest and the way there, they have no choice.

A few more seconds passed before Mystic heard some magic noises behind her. She glanced behind her to see Twilight has conjured up her machete in its sheath and her knives too. Mystic smiled before turning around and levitated them over to her side.

“Good,” she said, “Now I can take you to Oogundaa.”

“Just don’t try anything,” said Twilight with a light glare.

“Why would I do that?” Mystic asked with a taunting smirk.

Before anypony could say anything, Fluttershy stepped forward.

“I know she won’t hurt us,” she said. Mystic dropped her smirk and raised an eyebrow but Fluttershy only smiled, “I think she does want to help no matter what.”

Mystic scoffed, “Keep telling yourself that.” Fluttershy’s smile grew.

“And you’re sure you want to come, Sunset?” Twilight asked.

“No question about it,” replied Sunset, “I know I expected a vacation but I won’t let Starlight and Sunburst stay out there.”

“All right,” replied Twilight, “I’ll...” She sighed heavily, “I’ll get Cadance to send a letter that we’ll be...absent for the Gala but that it should go on for the other ponies and kingdoms’ sakes. After that, we’ll pack up and move out right away.” She looked over at Rarity, “Only the essentials No overpacking.”

“I do bring the essentials! I don’t overpack!” Rarity insisted.

Everypony groaned while Mystic just stood there.

“What?” Rarity asked innocently.

Our beloved ponies head to the Crystal Palace and explain everything to Shining and Cadance. The couple are disappointed that they would miss the biggest Gala of their lifetime. 

Flurry flew up to Mystic and babbled excitedly over her, catching the unicorn off guard due to her being a baby alicorn.

Afterward, Cadance and Shining gave the travelers some food, water, pillows, and some blankets as Rarity made sure she had everything. She didn’t go shopping but she was frantic in checking everything. Mystic hardly packed anything except some food as everypony else got ready.

Soon, Cadance and Shining wished them luck as they reached the edge of the Empire. Twilight found a hot air balloon that would take them to the edge of the thick forests to the west. It’ll take them a while to get there.

“I wouldn’t advise flying that thing close to the forest edge,” Mystic advised, “It can be really windy above the trees.”

“That won’t be a problem,” said Twilight, “We’ll be dropping at the edge of it anyway.”

“Good, but be advised, it’s not the brightest or easiest forest. And that’s just before we get to the mountains and the other side of them.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” said Twilight as she climbed aboard the hot air balloon.

“So, Mystic, you’ve gone through the forest before?” Sunset asked.

“Multiple times actually. I went through some of it when I was coming to Equestria to begin with,” Mystic explained.

“Really?”

“Yes. But it’s basically a walk in the park for me now, I know it pretty well despite the dangers.”

Everypony else climbed aboard the hot air balloon while Rainbow and Fluttershy decided to fly alongside it.

“Okay,” said Twilight, “Let’s get a move on.”

“And we’re totally ready for any kind of danger!” Rainbow declared, “We’re an awesome team!”

The hot air balloon lifted into the air as the pilot unwrapped the rope. They’re off!

“I hope Starlight’s safe,” said Fluttershy.

“And that we find her quickly,” Rarity added, “Poor dear.”

“And Sunburst too,” said Sunset.

“Of course!”

As the hot air balloon continued to lift off the ground, Mystic began thinking about the untamed wilderness of Oogundaa. She might’ve been there before, but these ponies haven’t. It’s almost as if she has to babysit them. She thought about King Clawdius and his pride, they make their residence in Oogundaa and there’s almost no doubt they’ll encounter him while there. But that won’t deter her from the mission at hoof, and neither will it for the Mane Six and Sunset.





About an hour later, General Hong was sitting in his chair inside his tent.

Curse that Mystic! Curse that princess that defended her sorry flank! Hong seethed.

He continued sulk in his chair inside his tent. Running into ponies that had connection with the ruler of all Equestria was just pure dumb luck.

She’ll do anything to stay safe, he thought, taking a sip of coffee. He snorted angrily, standing up. There must be a way around all of this.

“General, sir!” somepony said from outside his tent.

“What is it?!” Hong demanded, “Can’t you see I’m trying to decide what to do next?”

“It’s important, sir! It’ll be worth your time!”

Thinking for a minute with a sneer on his face, Hong straightened himself and spoke, “Fine. Make it quick.”

A gray pegasus soldier stepped in and saluted before her general.

“We’ve sent scouts to act as citizens to see about Mystic as you ordered,” she said.

“Have they been spotted?”

“No sir, we made sure to blend in with everypony else. And yesterday, some of our scouts spotted Mystic along with the ponies in the Crystal Empire.”

“Go on,” said Hong, clearly not interested.

“They were there to find out a meltdown between two other ponies they know, and that both have been believed to head to Oogundaa. They’re on their way to the country now.”

At this, Hong perked up and his eyes lit up with intrigue, “Really? When did they leave?”

“About an hour ago, sir.”

“Good! Good!” said Hong, gaining an idea.

“What’re you thinking, sir?”

Hong smiled. “We’ve managed to build some rapport with the princesses of Equestria. So why not build even more?”

“Sounds like a good idea.”

“Oh, it is,” Hong’s smile grew wider. “I want a squad of about forty soldiers to go out and find the heroines of this nation. Protect them from whatever comes their way.”

“I will gather my best ponies to get on their trail,” replied the soldier.

“Excellent.”

“One question, sir.”

“Go on.”

“What about Mystic?”

“As dangerous as she is, don’t try to do anything to catch her yet. Continue to build rapport and help them with whatever they might need.”

“Understood, sir!” the pegasus saluted and backed out of the tent.

Hong smirked. “Just wait, you little run-away. One way or another, I will have you.”
> Chapter 27 - On the way to Oogundaa
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Meanwhile, in Oogundaa and just outside of the throne room of King Clawdius, Leandra held her head high as the two lions at the double door saluted and opened it.

She entered, even though she was acting tough, inside she was furious and saddned for the Pride’s great defeat.

The throne room was darker than the outside world, while there were rays of sunlight streaming in from the high open windows, it barely provided some light. Leandra has keen eyesight so it doesn’t bother her much, what did bother her is the large figure sitting in the throne about five hundred feet away.

As she got closer to the throne, she noticed some thrown scrolls, books, bricks, and punched pillars beside it. This told her the King has vented and she hoped that he wouldn’t go hard on her, as much as she hates to admit it to herself. There’s not been a defeat like this for the Pride in ages.

When she arrived, she saw Clawdius glaring down at her, disappointed and angry. She bowed low before him.

“Rise. Now.”

She did so and his expression hardened, “Where is Amra?”

Leandra cringed at his harsh icy tone. She wanted to say something but she sighed heavily and lowered her head in shame. She knew that was all Clawdius needed to know.

He growled, “Tell me everything that happened. Leave nothing out.”

“As you wish, sire,” replied Leandra in a low tone, but loud enough for Clawdius to hear.





“After that, we retreated and made our way back here. We weren’t followed, we made sure of it,” Leandra finished.

Clawdius roared, almost causing Leandra to jump, “You better hope not!” He growled as he rubbed his temple, “Even if they do, we have vultures all across Oogundaa and we will make them sorry.” He glared at Leandra, “You’d better make sure none of them makes it up here.”

“Yes, sire,” replied Leandra. She stood up straight, “Permission to speak?”

“Fine.”

“I was planning on having some scouts keep to the shadows and watch the land for any kind of those ponies. If they do decide to come after us after what we tried to do to their land, we need to be ready.”

“You seem to know what I’m thinking at times,” replied Clawdius.

“It’s a privilege, sire. Anyway, I’ll make sure the Pride within the boundaries train harder than ever before. I’ll send vultures out as well, so if they are coming, they’ll be able to tell us as well.”

“Very well. If possible, capture some of them alive, so we can use them as leverage against them as we form another plan to take their home.”

For the first time since the defeat, Leandra smiled, “Without question, sire.”

Clawdius slightly sulked in his throne, “As for those that were lost, tonight we will hold a ceremony to honor their heroism and loyalty to the Pride. But it’ll also be declared why we will, more than ever, get those ponies to submit to me!”

Leandra nodded, “Yes sire!”

“And...” Clawdius rubbed his chin, “I wonder... maybe if there was more to this...”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not sure yet, but if I can think of something, you’ll be the first and only to know,” he said, looking at her, “You’re the only one I can trust to be strong right now. So, stay strong and lead as Amra would. Make him and I proud!”

Slightly nervous, she nodded, “Right away!”

“Good, now leave me be for now.”

Leandra bowed again before she departed, a small look of uncertainty on her face. How will she lead like Amra? When they were together, they seemed unstoppable up until this great defeat. 

Clawdius must’ve let out all his rage after he heard about the defeat, plus he didn't let his rage loose on Leandra earlier. She was the only one he could trust. Leandra now believed she got worried over mostly nothing. She’ll make sure those ponies pay. They’ll all regret crossing paths with the Pride.

Especially the orange unicorn that murdered the one she loved.





The hot air balloon came to a bumpy stop, the wind howling all around our heroines. Even Rainbow got into the balloon to keep herself from blowing away. Mystic gave the pilot clear directions where they need to land, reasoning she knows the way. The pilot was hesitant with the wind blowing as it is, but Mystic urged him onwards telling her to get as close as possible. When they got a little closer and the wind blew even harder, Mystic and the pilot agreed to land the balloon. The pilot was able to land it smoothly and all of the ponies piled out. On the ground, the wind blew softer, though still around.

“Whew! That was rough wind!” the pilot said, “Apparently your new friend was right about it, Princess Twilight!”

“Apparently,” replied Twilight as she tightened her saddlebags, “And just Twilight, please.”

“Apologies.”

“Besides, we’re just more of acquaintances than friends,” said Mystic as she checked her machete and satchel.

“Acquaintances?” Applejack asked, confused.

“Yep.”

“But you said you wanted to be friends,” said Rarity.

“I said we could try it,” replied Mystic, “The word ‘try’ being the key word.”

Without another word, she left the confused farmer and fashionista behind as she took a few paces ahead. Looking at the thick pines and aspens ahead. There’re tall snow-capped mountains in the distance, spreading out in either direction for countless miles. The forest seemed to stretch on for miles, the only thing remaining between them and the tall mountains they need to scale.

“Hello, old friend,” Mystic said to the forest, having traveled to it before.

As Twilight paid the pilot, Rarity put on a white and pink scarf while Applejack put on a blue winter jacket she’d just purchased. Everypony made sure they had their saddlebags, even Rainbow considered putting on her winter jacket, though pegasi rarely freeze. Fluttershy, of course, had a pink winter jacket on as well a scarf. The alicorn made sure everypony had packed warm since they were high in the atmosphere and have to scale a mountain which will make things colder.

“Thank you for the bits, Pri...Twilight,” the pilot corrected herself. She looked at the trees’ tops blowing in the breeze. She slightly cringed.

“Maybe you should pack up the balloon and walk to the village we saw not too far away,” Twilight suggested, “You don’t want to go back up there.”

“I’d just thought of that. It’s a wonder I was able to get you down when I did.”

“I’m glad you decided to land here because who knows how fast those winds blow closer to the mountains?” Twilight looked over at the distant mountains.

“Keep your head down and I believe you’ll be fine,” said the pilot as she grabbed the balloon’s rope.

“We will. Thanks.”

“Good luck!” The pilot let her balloon float a few feet above her as she pulled it across the open plains, heading to a village roughly a couple miles away.

Twilight smiled and turned back to her friends. Sunset has put on a red and blue winter jacket she’d purchased.

“Sunset,” said Twilight, her smile dropping as the unicorn looked over, “I’m really sorry about your visit...”

“Twilight, my visit being ruined is not a big deal,” Sunset assured her, “I would help a friend in any kind of need. You taught me that, remember?”

“Yes, I do, but I still feel bad about it...”

Sunset placed a comforting hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, “It’s okay. And Starlight will be, too.”

Twilight let out a small smile, “Thanks Sunset.”

“What’re friends for?” Sunset smiled, which Twilight reflected.

“Hey Twi,” said Applejack, “Did you get a response from Princess Celestia?”

“Yes, I did just before we landed,” replied Twilight, showing her a scroll with a Sun cutie mark on it.

“And?”

Twilight sighed, her smile dropping, “She said she was disappointed but that she understood.”

“What of the Gala?” Sunset asked.

Twilight shook her head, “It’s too big to cancel and let the Leaders go home.”

“They-they’re in Canterlot?” Sunset asked, her eyes slightly widening.

“Y-Yes...they wanted to see Canterlot’s majesty as part of the arrangement to build our relations further.” She sulked, “I bet they and their students were very very disappointed about our departure...”

Applejack sulked some as well, Sunset frowned. Twilight shook her head, “I know I need to help Starlight but I still can’t help but...”

“It’s natural, Twilight,” said a timid voice, directing their attention to Fluttershy, “I know you’re disappointed but it’s just one of those things that couldn’t be helped.”

“You’re right,” replied Twilight, forming a determined look and looking out to the forest, “Right now we have some friends to find.”

“Let’s go already!” Rainbow cried impatiently.

“Hold yer horses, Dash, we’re ‘bout to leave!” replied Applejack.

“Well, I can’t hold’em much longer! Move your flanks!”

Applejack face hoofed while Rarity rolled her eyes in annoyance at the pegasus’ impatience.

“Dash is right,” said Twilight, “The sooner we find Starlight, the better.”

Moving forward, Twilight saw Mystic’s gaze hasn’t left the forest.

“Mystic,” she said. The unicorn slightly turned her head, “Anything else we need to know about this forest?”

“This forest rivals that Everfree Forest of yours in terms of thickness, but it’s bigger,” Mystic explained, “They’re very similar in the ways animals care for one another. And you mentioned ponies make the weather in Ponyville right?”

“That’s right.”

“I’ve always grown up thinking weather comes and goes on its own, same with this forest. There’re dangerous rapids and some hidden chasms in some areas.” Ophiotauruses, wild orthos, and bears bigger and angrier than the ones in most of Equestria. Oh, and closer to the mountains, ice and snow can hide chasms, too.”

“Gosh,” said Fluttershy, “Maybe I can speak to the bears.”

Mystic glowered at her, “There is no reasoning with these bears and creatures in this forest. I know you have a thing with animals, but I warn you, they won’t listen and don’t take lightly to intruders.” She turned back to the forest, “As with the other creatures, too.”

“But...”

“No buts, Fluttershy!”

“Didn’t you mention a wolf pack?” Sunset asked.

“They’re on the other side of the mountains,” replied Mystic, “On this side, we can move faster but when we reach the other side of the mountains, we must be very quiet and discreet or the wolves will find us.”

“Got it!” Pinkie bubbled, then confetti blasted out of her saddlebag, making Mystic wince.

“With that kind of noise, we’d be discovered from more than a mile away,” she muttered. 

“Didn’t Ah tell ya not to pack yer confetti cannons?” Applejack asked, annoyed.

“I didn’t hear you!” Pinkie beamed, “Plus, I packed confetti surprises!”

“Well get rid of them,” Mystic ordered, “We cannot let these creatures find us. Oh, and one more thing,” she gave them a serious look, “Remember, the animals in these woods will be attracted to lit up fire. It’s like a beacon saying ‘Hey over here!’ or ‘Hello, come and eat me!’” She let out a snort, “Trust me on that.”

“Can we get moving already?” Rainbow asked impatiently, crossing her forelegs.

Mystic glared at her, “I was just about to say for us to move out.”

“Then say it then!”

Annoyed, Mystic spoke to the otherss, “Let’s move everypony. We’re burning daylight.”

“Finally!”

Mystic held back a growl while the others gave Rainbow disapproving looks, but the pegasus ignored them.

And so, Mystic broke off into a run. The others looked surprised before they took off as well.

“I thought you said there were chasms in the forest!” Rarity called.

“There are! Only deeper in!” replied Mystic, “Just follow my orders and you should be fine!”

“Goodness, I hope my necessities remain okay!” said Rarity, gazing at her saddlebags, “I wish I had more time to get more for the wilderness.”

Applejack rolled her eyes in annoyance but she kept her mouth shut.





For a few hours, the ponies ran through the forest, not stopping unless Mystic told them so. 

On the outside of the forest, the trees weren’t as thick as Mystic told them they’d be, and there were some meadows scattered around containing some deer and elk. They heard different chirps from birds as they moved. 

However, when they got further into the forest, the chirps died down, the only sounds coming from hawks flying above and groans from bison roaming the woods. 

When the bison began crossing in front of them a distance away, in their aghast states, Mystic ordered them to keep their distance as bison can be very aggressive. 

While they were majestic, two of them got into a rough fight where they butted heads and the stronger one gouged his opponent’s eye out, which horrified the ponies. When the defeated bison ran off and the herd began moving on, Mystic got her acquaintances to move on, too. 

Soon, the foliage and brushed built up all around them, the branches got thicker and the trees closer together. Mystic had the ponies stay close by because there could be camouflaged hunters in the thick woods. She didn’t specify what, but she told them they’re fast and slick.

“We’re going on an adventure! Starlight we’re coming for you! We’re going on an adventure!” Pinkie sang.

“Pinkie!” Applejack shouted, “None of that!”

“Awww, but I love singing on epic adventures!” Pinkie whined.

“Well, this ain’t a time fer singin’! Plus didn’t Ah tell ya not to consider singin’?!”

“I didn’t consider it! I just began singing! I love singing, it comes naturally!”

“Well stop singin’!”

“Awww, party pooper!”

Climbing over a rock, Mystic muttered, “Singing ponies...”

The unicorn is far ahead and on higher ground than everypony else. She shook her head in slight annoyance at their lack of stamina.

“Come on everypony!” she called, “We need to be close to that mountain by sundown!”

Rarity panted, her hooves not used to walking on hard ground. In Ponyville it’s softer.

“Do you think you can slow down a little bit, pleeeeaasseee?!” she cried.

“You wanted to come and let me lead,” said Mystic, “Try to keep up.”

“Don’t leeeaaavee us!” Rarity whined. Mystic only looked away and smirked, she herself knew she was teasing but didn’t want the others to know.





Twilight levitated Rarity onto higher ground, giving her a small break as she and the others followed.

“Twilight, do you think you can teleport yourself or us to the mountain?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight shook her head, “I could but we don’t know where Starlight is. She could still be close by.”

“How do you know?” Rainbow asked, “We’ve been calling for her for hours.”

“I know, but she could be somewhere nearby and we need to evaluate that she isn’t,” Twilight explained, “Plus I don’t want to leave all of you alone.”

“Lack of trust in her?” Applejack asked, motioning to Mystic.

“No, I just think we should stick together,” replied Twilight.

“Come on everypony! This way!” Mystic waved them over as she walked to the left.

“Maybe I do have some lack of trust in her,” Twilight thought. She frowned again, not because of Mystic, but because she felt some responsibility of Starlight going away and her probably not noticing things that could’ve pointed to her having trouble. She hid it from her friends, but she knows they’ll know soon enough.

Half an hour later, Mystic led them to where the trees are a little spread out. There were some twigs and bushes surrounding them. She held up her right hoof as she came to a stop. The others stopped at her signal. Mystic looked around, determining where they need to go next.

“What’re you looking for, Mystic?” Fluttershy asked.

“There’s a small stream somewhere close by,” replied Mystic, “I follow it up and down the mountain. During this time of year, the mountains are a little warmer and some of the snow adds more water to the streams, making them easier to follow and see.”

“Let’s hope we find it soon,” said Applejack. Suddenly her stomach growled, “Cause Ah’m gettin’ hungry.”

“Me too!” Pinkie bubbled pulling out a cupcake and eating/smushing it.

“We’re not too far away from it. We’ll stop and eat when we get there,” said Mystic.

Everypony agreed and continued to follow Mystic. Rarity, Sunset and Fluttershy’s muscles ached some due to running for a few hours. Twilight felt some soreness too but being an alicorn made her stronger. Applejack, Rainbow, and Mystic were just fine, though Mystic moved faster.

“Dang, that unicorn sure is fast,” Applejack muttered to herself.





A few minutes later, they heard running water, all of their ears perked up and they picked up the pace. Soon, they came to a bank with some bushes containing some blueberries. All of their eyes lit up with excitement as they can all finally eat something.

“I hope you didn’t pack something you have to cook,” said Mystic picking some blueberries, “Because even in the day time you cannot build a fire.”

“Seriously?!” Rainbow and Applejack shouted in unison. Mystic turned around with a deadpan look, “This isn’t your usual forest.” She turned back around and picked more blueberries, “There’re several blueberry bushes around, gather yourself a pack for some extra energy before we get to the mountains. You could probably save some of the packed food as well.”

Our ponies picked blueberries as Mystic sat by the stream and began eating some granola bars. They didn’t notice her looking over every once in a while.

The hardened traveler considered their ways of friendship and how they claim how effective it was, however, this wasn't Equestria they were heading to. Mystic furrowed her brows, just chewing on her snacks.

They... hadn't seen this world for how it really is, Mystic thought, thinking of all the places she'd traveled. The things she'd seen and how they weren't resolved by mere friendship. She shuddered and dared not think of her earlier days as a Liberator.

They were adamant and told me about friendship,  Mystic thought, turning back to them again as they began talking with each other, Now I think I must tell them how things really are.

Mystic nodded to herself, feeling assured that was the way to go. But she would wait until the right moment, and it was then another thought crossed her mind.

“Why is that fashionable pony even here?” she asked herself, “And Fluttershy and that party pony?” She sighed, “I get why they’re out here, but they’re not fit to fight tough beasts. It’s a huge relief that those lions did not kill them...” She looked over to them as they sat, “It’s probably best that they stayed home...”

She finally began considering this, but with how close they were she didn’t bother at first, now she wishes she has. She’s used to traveling alone, not with a whole herd of ponies. Normally, she’d move on as soon as she ate her granolas but now she is going to allow them some time to get some of their strength back.

Strength...

She looked inside her satchel and spotted the yellow potion that gave her additional strength and stamina.





With our ponies and Sunset, they’re letting out their own thoughts and feelings at the moment.

“-we’ve totally got this!” Rainbow said confidentially, “If anything we probably will find Starlight within a day and bring her back in time for the Gala!”

“Wishful thinking, Dash,” said Applejack, “But Ah ain’t sure that’s gonna happen.”

“It could!”

“Ohhh, my hooves ache,” Rarity whined, using a file on them, “Why does this ground have to be harder than Ponyville’s dirt?”

“That’s what happens when we approach mountains,” said Sunset.

“The mountains may look treacherous but together we will make it!” Pinkie declared.

“I hope so,” Rarity grumbled.

As they sat and ate some fresh blueberries, everypony had another thing, or somepony on their minds. Mystic.

“So, what does everypony think?” Applejack said.

“About what?” Pinkie asked.

The farmer motioned to Mystic. When Pinkie gazed over, she looked away, painful memories of Mystic declining her party.

“I honestly don’t know...” said Rarity, “She might have some good qualities. Again, might have them.”

“Might?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh, she seems like she’s out for herself and not taking our friendship into account after she agreed to be our friend,” Rarity scoffed.

“Ah don’t know, maybe she did think of only as acquaintances back then,” said Applejack, “But if she did, Ah still think she should regard our friendship more.”

“Puh-lease Applejack,” Rarity turned her nose up, “That mare is likely a ruffian and only helping us due to that General.” She gazed over at Mystic, “You know how I hate uncouth behaviors.”

Applejack cleared her throat. Rarity smiled sheepishly at her, “Oh, not you. You’re not uncouth, plus you’re no ruffian.”

“Are you saying you hate Mystic?” Sunset asked.

“No. I don’t hate her, I just think her behavior can improve.”

“Does it have to do with her not liking you or something?” Fluttershy asked.

Rarity stammered for a second, remembering how the mare spoke to her and never thanked her for fixing her damaged outfit or when she paid for her deluxe grooming package. She did feel some resentment because of that, she’d convinced herself that’s the reason.

“I don’t think so, I just...” she sighed, “I’m not sure, Fluttershy. She just sets me off for some reason.”

“I honestly think she’s friendly,” said Sunset, looking over at the mare, “Beneath all of the tough attitude I’ve been seeing recently.”

“Oh, you have no idea,” Rainbow groaned. Applejack gave her a look but the pegasus gave her a raspberry in response.

“Honestly, Rainbow,” said Fluttershy, “Try to get to know her.”

“She fought me across town!”

“Because of your reckless action against her!” Fluttershy scolded.

“Okay, enough,” Sunset slightly raised her voice, quieting everypony, “I can see we have very mixed reception about Mystic. But the least we can do is follow her and get to Oogundaa.”

“Speaking of Oogundaa, do any of you have any idea what it might be like?” Rarity asked.

“No clue other than what Mystic told us,” replied Sunset.

“Maybe things aren’t as bad as they seem as she said,” Pinkie said with a smile, “That way we can help everycreature there smile!”

“I certainly hope they have proper resting areas so we can all take it easy before moving again,” said Rarity.

“I believe we can work something out,” said Fluttershy, “We’ve been to places like Klugetown.” The mention of that awful town caused Rarity to scoff in annoyance.

“Who knows what we’ll find?” Applejack added, “Ponies haven’t traveled to the West in thousands of moons.”

“Except Mystic.”

“Yes, except how far has she been in Oogundaa? Does she know more than what she’s letting on?”

“Probably,” Dash muttered, which Applejack ignored.

“I remember reading some about Oogundaa’s vague details,” said Twilight, she began rubbing her chin, “They have impala and kudus there, and they have their own magic.”

“Wait, they have magic?!” Rarity asked, surprised.

“Yes,” said Twilight, “Impalas were said to tend to the earth and scour the land in need of quality foods while the kudus provided some strength and defense.”

“I wonder what’s been going on with nopony going for so long,” said Sunset.

“I’m not sure, there are many rumors as to why, saying it’s cursed, darkness seeps out of the land, and rumors of a giant snake.”

“A s-s-snake?” Rarity asked.

Pinkie giggled, “Yes! S-s-s-snake!” Her tongue hissed like a snake, causing Rarity to cringe.

“Pinkie! Don’t! I hate snakes!” Rarity whined.

The pink mare shrugged with an innocent smile.

“I wish I had more info, but ponies don’t seem eager to head to Oogundaa because of the stories surrounding it.”

“Yeah, ‘stories’ huh?” Applejack asked, “Remember all the ‘tall pony tales’ we’ve been told as youngins?”

Twilight smiled sheepishly and nodded while everypony else muttered in agreement.

“Whatever is out there, we’ll get through it together,” Sunset stated, “As I’ve learned from Twilight and all of your counterparts in the other world.” She smiled, “So in a way, I’m saying thank you to all of you as well for teaching me the magic of friendship.”

“Ehh, we’re all kinds of awesome no matter what dimension we’re in,” Rainbow shrugged.

Sunset giggled, “I suppose so.”

While all of this chat with her friends is wonderful, Twilight’s mind couldn’t help but wander to Starlight and Sunburst. She’s been trying to assure herself that they’re fine but her mind just can’t help but wonder, being Twilight after all.

“Well, we do have that King to worry about,” Fluttershy added.

“Ohhhh,” everypony else responded.

“Yeeeaahhh,” Applejack cringed, rubbing the back of her head, “That’s gonna be an issue.”

“Come on, we totally wiped the table clean of his army!” Rainbow boasted.

“Only because we caught them off guard,” Applejack warned.

“She’s right,” said Fluttershy, “Oogundaa is their natural territory and it can stretch for a hundred square miles if not the entire land with that King ruling.” She paused for a second, “They know it better than we do. We’ll be in their home soon.”





About ten minutes later, our ponies were on their way once again. Sticking close to the stream, they began running again. However, a few minutes later they abruptly stopped, causing Pinkie and Applejack to crash into one another.

“We need to slow down here,” Mystic warned, “Remember there are more dangerous creatures in this part to the mountains onwards. Look out for chasms, they’ll eat you alive.”

“Eat us?” Fluttershy asked, startled.

“They’re big and deep. You’ll fall if you’re not careful,” Mystic clarified, “Look out for some ground that looks slumped, like a bowl for example. However,” she gave a serious look, “They’re not so easy to notice and sometimes we have to veer some feet away from the stream due to thick woods. So, follow my lead.” She looked back ahead, “No questions asked.”

“Mystic dear,” said Rarity.

“What is it?” Mystic asked through gritted teeth.

“Don’t you need a winter jacket or something?” Rarity asked, putting on a snow cap, “You’re wearing short sleeves.”

Without looking at her, Mystic spoke, “I’ve climbed mountains, traversed savannas and deserts just wearing these clothes. I know black absorbs heat, but I adapt.”

“But you should really wear something warm.”

“Ever heard of insulating when you’re alone to survive in the wilderness? Try doing that sometimes.”

Without another word, and by no means to discuss it further, Mystic continued on, adding, “Let’s move. We need to be by the mountains before the sun sets.”

“And then what?” Fluttershy asked.

Mystic groaned, annoyed, “Then we climb the mountain for most of the morning and the afternoon getting down.”

“Oh, this is taking forever!” Rainbow cried, “I’ll fly and find the best path for us!”

Rainbow took off into the sky.

“Rainbow! Wait!” Applejack warned. Mystic watched with a deadpan look. Everypony saw Rainbow trying to fly against the wind. She pushed against it for a few seconds, but due to the intensity, it pushed her back towards the ground, sending her spiraling and crashing in front of the party. Applejack groaned loudly.

“Strong winds, pegasus,” said Mystic, “I told you.”

An annoyed Rainbow snorted loudly.

Traveling further into the woods, Rarity stopped to get water from the stream and placed them into some canteens for everypony to have. She washed her hooves off as well. Pinkie tried singing again but was quickly silenced by Mystic due to there being dangerous creatures.

Speaking of danger, when they reached a crossroads in the stream, they saw a huge, over fifteen hundred-pound brown bear. All of their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. It stood on its hind legs, towering over nine feet high, much taller than Harry, Fluttershy’s bear. Another bear came into view and began looking for salmon. Mystic directed them around the bears, keeping low and out of sight in the cover of the woods. When yet another bear showed up, everypony quickly ducked behind cover. The bear looked around suspiciously, sniffing the air, however, it was drawn towards the stream, needing a meal.

Relieved, Mystic continued to lead the party, and when they managed to gain some distance between them, they began their normal speed once again.





The mountains grew closer by the hours, Mystic heard some growls and howls from bobcats and coyotes. Soon, they came upon a large clearing, the grass came up to the middle of the ponies’ fetlocks. It was a large grassy field with some small rolling hills and white flowers. Despite the wind blowing them, it was a beautiful sight.

“Don’t let it fool you,” Mystic warned as they moved forward, “This area could contain a chasm.”

“My, I’m relieved to be free from those trees!” Rarity breathed, “Even for just a little bit!”

“Ah agree,” said Applejack, “Ah love ma open fields and meadows.”

Pinkie giggled as she began rolling around the grass, happily smiling. Mystic looked at her incredulously but kept her mouth shut.

“Oh, Pinkie,” Sunset giggled before joining her in rolling around the grass. Applejack followed causing Twilight to giggle, too.

“Come on! We’ve got to move!” Rainbow complained.

“Oh, just a couple more minutes!” Pinkie said happily. She jumped into the air, grabbed Rainbow and forced her down onto the grass onto her back. Soon, Dash was smiling and rolling as well. 

How ironic.

Applejack shot back to her hooves, “Come on, y’all, let’s get going.” She began walking down a small hill. When she did, Mystic gasped and her eyes popped open.

“Applejack!” she screamed. She dashed towards the farmer as she took another step forward. Quickly grabbing her with her strong hooves and pulling her away, the ground gave way 

SCHLOOOMMMMPP! 

A deep chasm about thirty feet long revealed itself as the earth gave way, only covering it by a thin layer of grass, dirt, and stone.

Mystic nearly stumbled onto her back as she held Applejack firmly. Dust flew into the air as the dirt and grass crashed to the bottom of the chasm. The farmer’s eyes were wide with horror, as were everypony else’s. Mystic quickly looked over Applejack to see if she’s okay. Not seeing a scratch on her, she verified she’s fine.

“Applejack, are you okay?” Twilight asked. Mystic let go of the farmer as she panted, her pupils shrunken to mere pinpricks.

“If Mystic hadn’t...” she panted out.

Her eyes still wide, knowing Applejack’s only an earth pony, she said, “That one was well hidden.” She looked away, “I spotted it a split second before you stood above it.”

Panting, Applejack gazed at Mystic, “Thank ya so much, Mystic. If you hadn’t...”

“Don’t try to think about it,” replied Mystic, “At least aloud anyway.”

“Easier said than done,” said Fluttershy, her eyes wide, “That was too close.”

Mystic looked around the open area, spotting two more‘bowls’ in the open field, one to the left and one to the right.

“We have to go around this one, and there’re two more nearby, making it a narrow path through the field.”

“Please lead the way, Ah hate to say it, but I want to be out of the open field,” Applejack panted, holding her chest as her heart rate slowed.

“I concur,” agreed Rarity.

As Mystic led them again towards the other side of the field, Fluttershy spoke up.

“Are there any more in the woods?”

Mystic sighed. “Yes.” She looked back with a grave expression, “Watch. Your. Step.”





When everypony reached the woods, they quickly got back to the stream. When they did, they heard rushing water, faster than what they’re used to in Equestria. Mystic explained that they’re white rapids and part of them runs parallel to the stream they’re following into a large lake in the middle of the woods before breaking into smoother rapids when the water leaves the lake. She admitted to swimming in it one time during a hot day during the peak of summer. Although it does get hot here, it’s rare.

Mystic stopped again, and everypony saw she’s motioning to another ‘bowl.’ While the ‘bowl’ isn’t part of the stream, was a few feet away.

“Ah don’t even wanna fall down that,” Applejack suddenly said, holding her chest.

“You’ll be fine, Applejack,” Sunset assured her, “Just watch your step.”

“G-Good idea...” the farmer shivered.

Soon, it became the late afternoon, the ponies ate their packed blueberries Mystic suggested they take, the sun would be setting within a couple hours and they’re not moving as fast as Mystic would’ve liked, but they’re not too far behind. Rarity and Fluttershy constantly kept gazing around for the ‘bowls’ Applejack’s eyes kept darting around while Twilight flew alongside Rainbow, flying to give her hooves a rest.

When they reached a hill, the trees were not as thick as they were before and the mountains were even closer.

“Hey, we’re making good time!” Pinkie said happily.

“Only because I know the way,” said Mystic, “If you didn’t, you’d probably have more to worry about than just seeing a few bears and nearly falling.”

Applejack cringed, “Well, we’re a might glad y’all are leadin’ us Mystic.”

“It’s not a big deal.”

Suddenly a low wailing roar, sounding somewhat like a pony’s voice pierced through the atmosphere. Mystic was the first to go completely still. Everypony else stopped and looked around.

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“I don’t know, it sounded like a pony,” said Sunset.

“I’ve never heard anything like that,” added Twilight.

Applejack noticed Mystic looking behind them, her eyes wide and pupils shrunken.

“What is it, Mystic?” she asked a little frantic, looking behind her but seeing nothing but trees.

“What’s gotten into her?” Rarity asked.

“We need to move. Now,” said Mystic, regaining her composure.

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked as they began moving faster.

“It was a wendigo.”

“A windigo?” Pinkie asked, confused, “That didn’t sound like a windigo.”

“No, it’s a different kind of creature than what you’re thinking about,” said Mystic, now breaking into a trot, “The further we get from its hunting grounds we’ll be fine.”

“Did you know about it?” Sunset asked, knowing full well what Mystic’s talking about.

“No. It wasn’t here the last time I came through here,” Mystic spoke quickly, “It must’ve moved here in between now and then.”

“What are you talking about if it’s not like the wintry beasts?” Rarity asked.

“One word.”

Mystic paused.

“Cannibalism.”

Everypony but Sunset gasped in horror. Who knows what other horrors await them in these woods? How does Mystic know how to get through them as she did? Did she know the right way by chance? Did somepony tell her? It’s probably the latter, she’s very young.

“C-Cannibalism?” Fluttershy whimpered out.

Mystic cringed, “I didn’t want to talk about it to any of you unless you really pushed me or...” The wendigo let out another low roar, though this one sounded gleeful, “If we heard one.” 

Moving faster, Mystic thought to herself, I guess I’m not going through this forest again after we return in broad daylight. They can stay in the forest for a while, I’d better not cross paths with it.





Soon, the sun was setting. The trees were far apart from one another and just passed them there were smaller barren trees with some twigs at the base of the mountain roughly one thousand feet away. Mystic had them stop so they can set up camp but again warned them about not making a fire.

“Then what will we do for warmth?” Rarity asked.

“We insolate, do you know what that is?”

“Yes.”

Mystic nodded, “I’ll get us a shelter set up.” She pulled out her machete and stepped into the woods and began chomping at small trees, slicing through with ease. Everypony began unpacking, Sunset unrolled a tarp she’d carried for Applejack.

“This is what we’ll sleep on,” she said, “It’s big enough for all of us.”

“Nice, and there’re plenty of rocks everywhere,” said Twilight.

“I’ll get out our blankies!” Pinkie declared, reaching into her bag and pulling out several blankets where it seemed impossible to fit them all in.

Fluttershy sat down next to Rarity, the unicorn checking her ‘necessities’ which meant she overpacked a little bit concerning clothes. When she pulled out a nice evening gown, she raised an eyebrow.

“You brought a fancy blue gown? While we’re out in the woods?” she asked.

“If we were going to the moon, I’d insist everypony and I would pack an evening gown, one never knows darling,” Rarity stated. Fluttershy just smiled.

Twilight and Sunset worked together on spreading the tarp across with their magic as Applejack place stones down to keep it in place. Mystic came back with some large sticks carved into poles to keep the roof up, and she brought some vines to weave together later.

“Rainbow, can you help Mystic find something to cover us from the elements?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow groaned but obliged when Applejack glared. Mystic didn’t like it either as she stuck the poles into the ground, they’re about 5 feet high.

“What’re the vines for?” Rarity asked.

“To keep the wind from blowing on us,” replied Mystic as she stuck a stick into the ground, “It’s going to be blowing all night.”

“That sounds doable.”

“In this part of the world, you survive or die. Even the weather is a danger to us.”





Rainbow watched as everypony got settled in, Mystic used her magical rope around the corners of sticks, forming a square and placed it on top of the sticks standing up. When that was done, she did the same thing again, making sure that the square stayed. Fluttershy and Rarity chatted with one another as Pinkie gobbled down some cupcakes, Sunset comforted Twilight again and assured her Starlight’s fine, they’ll find her.

“I don’t know, I just keep thinking of things that could’ve happened to her...” said Twilight.

“You need to try and stay calm,” Sunset said softly, “For her sake.”

“I’m trying, Sunset, it’s just difficult...”

“I know, but she’s a strong pony. This’ll be over before you know it.”

“I hope so.”

While everypony was doing their own thing, Rainbow just sat down with an impatient look. The sun has set and it’s now twilight time. She needed to do something. Anything. Her eyes lit up as she got an idea on what she can do.

She was going to gather firewood to light a fire.





About five minutes passed and the shelter’s finished. Rarity inwardly wished she had some lanterns to decorate it, but she kept those thoughts to herself knowing that they’re childish.

“Okay, everypony!” said Applejack, “Let’s eat some apples Ah packed and save some of the food y’all packed. Gotta stretch it out some.”

“Ohhh, but I’m hungry!” Pinkie whined.

“Really Pinkie?” Applejack deadpanned, “Y’all have had six cupcakes since we began to sit here! Ah don’t think y’all are hungry.”

“I had ten actually!”

“Then yer definitely not hungry.”

Applejack pulled out several apples and a cutting knife, she cut the apples in half and began going around the campsite for everypony (except Pinkie) to take one. Mystic, deciding to conserve her food, took one as well. What everypony failed to notice is that Rainbow returned from the woods with small sticks and logs. Shivering, she placed them down.

“Brrrr!” Pinkie shivered, “It’s getting cold out here!”

“I know,” said Mystic.

“Are you certain we have to insulate?” Rarity asked.

“Yes. We can’t light fires out here.”

“Let’s just hurry up and eat,” Twilight shivered, “I’m ready to get warm.”

“Same here,” Sunset shivered.

“Hey girls, have you seen Rainbow?” Applejack asked.

“Wasn’t she over there?” Twilight asked, then she gasped loudly, “Rainbow!”

Rainbow jumped and everypony gasped in horror when they saw a fire going.

“Pegasus!” Mystic roared, she shot up from her seat. She shoved Rainbow aside, levitated the logs and threw them into the nearby stream. She patted the ground desperately, putting out the remaining flames.

Mystic looked around with wide eyes, concerned that the fire might’ve attracted something. 

Nopony made a sound. 

Nopony moved. 

Wind eerily whistled above them as the forest got darker and the last bands of the sunset vanished, officially making it night. The moon’s not out yet, and it got very quiet. 

When Mystic was about to say everything was okay...

A couple of loud snaps came from the woods.

Mystic looked over at the others.

“Move, now, and follow me,” she said in a quick quiet voice. Everypony got up from their seats and began grabbing stuff, “No! Don’t grab anything, it’s too late.” 

Despite uncertain looks, everypony obliged, following Mystic to the mountains. Their campsite disappeared from their view as they crouched and moved fast. Seeing a small cave underneath a large rock, Mystic headed towards it, everypony following her before ducking inside. Fortunately, it was big enough for all eight of them. Mystic turned back towards the exit facing where the campsite is.

A large wooden figure stepped out of the woods. It was eleven feet tall, had branches for hands and its legs were made out of large, thick vines. Everypony’s breaths caught in their throats at the sight of it.

“Don’t. Make. A. Sound,” Mystic whispered, her breath nearly caught in her throat.

As everypony watched it, they noticed some bears and coyotes circling around the area, but staying back from the wooden figure. After what seemed like hours, the bears and coyotes left. The tree figure stayed around for a little longer before it disappeared back into the forest.

“Wh-what was that?” Fluttershy breathed out, her heart pounding out of her chest.

“It was a Tree Person...” Mystic whispered, “Trees that move around like bi-pedal beings...” She took in a breath, “I’ve only seen another once.”

“W-Was it attracted to the fire, too?” Applejack asked.

Mystic nodded.

Everypony was silent for a little bit longer, and Mystic realized that they were holding onto one another, including herself holding Applejack’s foreleg. Then, she bared her teeth and glared at Rainbow.

“You idiot!” she said angrily, grabbing her by the shoulders, “Didn’t I tell you not to light a fire?!”

Rainbow gulped, “I-I wanted to help! I wanted to...”

“Well, you didn’t! You gave us away and they more than likely tore our campsite into pieces!”

“Wh-what?” Rarity squeaked out.

“As somepony who’s been in this forest, you were supposed to listen to me! You could’ve gotten us hurt or worse!”

“She’s right Rainbow,” said Twilight. Rainbow gained a look of surprise as she looked at Twilight behind Mystic, “You knew better and yet you lit up a fire. And look at what happened.”

“Thanks a lot, Rainbow,” Sunset grumbled.

“We can’t go back to our campsite until morning,” said Mystic, “Only then can we gather what’s left.” She growled at Rainbow, “Normally I wouldn’t have to put up with a hot-headed brash pegasus! Apparently having one with me is more trouble than what it’s worth, but be grateful you have friends that care about you.” She looked at the others, “I do not want to lecture or care for this stupid pegasus like I’m a parent or her babysitter!” She looked away, “She’s clearly not willing to listen to me.”

As Mystic laid back against the rocky wall, Rainbow made herself as small as possible as her friends looked at her with disappointed glares.

“Let’s all bundle together,” said Twilight, “We can use our bodies’ heat to stay warm.”

“Ooooohhh! And I have this!” Pinkie pulled out a large blanket from seemingly out of nowhere. 

Mystic’s eyes widened and she was the first to blurt out, “Where did you get that?!”

Pinkie giggled, “I have my ways.”

Mystic blinked a few times, “That’s not even possible.”

“It’s Pinkie, don’t question it,” said Fluttershy. “It’ll make your life easier.”

Fluttershy and her friends bundled close together as snuggle buddies while Rarity mentioned she hated not having to sleep on the tarp. It’s much to Rainbow’s embarrassment after what she’d done, she’s full of regret and shame as she joined them. Mystic, knowing she would freeze without the blanket and their body heat, she joined them and snuggled up to Applejack.

“Let’s not speak of this after tonight...” Mystic muttered, feeling a little embarrassed. Twilight levitated the large blanket over everypony as they snuggled closer.

“So, what next?” Fluttershy asked.

“Climbing the mountain,” said Mystic, taking a side glance to her satchel she’d brought, inwardly thankful she did, “It’s going to be rough and take a lot of the day up and down it. Be advised, the winds will get rough and we’ll likely enter avalanche zones.”

“A-Avalanche?” Fluttershy stuttered.

Mystic nodded, “It’s going to be a rough day tomorrow. So get some sleep.”

“Good night everypony,” said Applejack, followed by everypony else’s good nights and Pinkie’s cheery one. Mystic stayed silent, focused on the task at hoof.

They wouldn’t get as much sleep as they’d like, being on the rocky floor, the few howls of coyotes they heard over the sound of the wind. Where are Starlight and Sunburst? Are they okay? Did they even make it past the mountains?
> Chapter 28 - Heading up the mountains
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight opened her eyes. Blinking blearily, she managed to clear her sight to see that she’s in an outcropping with several warm bodies pressed against hers. She looked to see herself covered by a blanket, the sleeping faces of Fluttershy and Rarity to her left, and to her right, her other friends’ sleeping faces. Sunset had her head on top of Pinkie’s as she gently snored. The alicorn gazed outside to see the barest glimpses of sunlight turning the sky a dark blue, some stars were still visible but they will fade over time. Yawning, she moved slightly, trying to get up, her mind waking up and focusing on getting Starlight and Sunburst back. Being careful not to wake her friends, she pushed herself upwards. Fluttershy and Rarity stirred in their sleep, causing Twilight to pause. When they stopped, in a gentle motion, Twilight got herself out from the covers, quickly stood up and covered her friends. She still had her blue starry winter jacket on and she loosened it a little due to having her friends pressed against her.

Taking another glance at her friends, she smiled a little bit. Only to frown at Mystic’s absence. Growing concerned, Twilight stepped outside into the open air as the wind blew in her face. Flipping her mane out of her eyes and squinting her eyes, she spotted Mystic sitting on a rock sharpening her knives with her sharpening tool. Relieved, she began walking over and stopped about five feet from Mystic’s side.

“Good morning,” she said.

Slightly startled, Mystic turn to face her. She relaxed some when she saw Twilight.

“Oh, morning,” she said before turning her attention back to sharpening her knives.

“What’re you doing up so early?” Twilight asked.

“I need to be ready for the journey, so I thought I’d sharpen my knives before heading back to our campsite and salvage what’s left of it.”

“You haven’t been up long?”

“About ten minutes. Apparently woke you up.”

“You didn’t, I woke up and didn’t see you.”

“I suppose that’s a reason to get up.” Mystic continued sharpening her knives as Twilight stood close by.

“So, when we get to Oogundaa, will you still lead us?” Twilight asked.

“Why?”

“Because I assumed you’d know the land better than any of us.”

“Pft, those citizens keep changing their borderlines of territory, they run wild, there aren’t any real borders set up,” Mystic levitated another knife and began sharpening it, “I suppose when we get there we can go wherever you think is best with some consideration and cut down anycreature that gets in our way.”

“So... it’s you leading until we get to Oogundaa?”

“Yep. For the most part. I’ll provide information about the land and where the most dangerous parts are. I advise you to stay away from the northern border.”

“Why?”

“Most citizens avoid it, they’re too afraid to go there. Most never come back alive, and if they do, they’re cursed or traumatized by the Elokos or other dark beings.”

“Elokos?”

Mystic cracked a smirk, “So many questions huh?” She dropped her smirk, “Elokos are very dangerous creatures that can use their eerie music not to only hypnotize you, but lead you to an untimely death and get yourself to cut your own limbs off.”

“What?!” Twilight gasped.

“Yep. There was one case in a scroll I read, is that a husband never heard from his wife one night, and the next day, after hearing the fading chimes of the Eloko’s music, he found her bones.”

Twilight gagged, but Mystic didn’t laugh.

“That was my first reaction, believe it or not.”

“Why would you look at such terrible creatures?” Twilight asked, trying to compose herself.

“The world’s a big place. I’ve been trying to understand it my entire life,” Mystic explained as she levitated her knives and put their sheaths over them before placing them in her bag, “Even if some things may or may not be real. “Of course...” she sighed, “That includes the most horrendous beasts rumored to be real.”

“I-I see...”

“You might value friendship as if it’s the only cure to the world,” Mystic stood up, “But there are things and creatures that can’t be saved or resolved by friendship.”

“Friendship is magic, it’s the most wonderful thing in the world!” Twilight protested, “I’m sure if we tried to get an understanding then we’ll be able to figure something out.”

“Some things won’t try to do that. Some are just downright evil as you probably know.”

“I-I believe so?”

“You have your values, but some just won’t accept it. Because the world is a dangerous and wild place,” Mystic turned and began walking off, “I’m retrieving all of our stuff. Follow if you want.”

As Mystic left, Twilight pondered on her words for a little bit. It’s true there were some that didn’t accept friendship, but she’s grown to believe that friendship is the ultimate solution to everything and that if they can reason with those who aren’t understanding it or doing something wrong, they can help everything be okay. The alicorn took a step after Mystic, and then another before deciding to follow her back to the campsite.

She saw the young unicorn glance back at her before they arrived. The shelter Mystic built last night is in shambles, the sticks are broken in half, Rarity’s gown and her sleeping mask are ripped, along with Pinkie’s bag filled with treats, Applejack’s bag is torn and the apples were smushed. 

Fortunately, Twilight had her bag with some extra food in it, Fluttershy managed to salvage some water bottles from her bag as they scurried away. 

Twilight noticed Mystic had knelt down and looking at a couple impressions on the rocky ground. Twilight looked and it’s a very large footprint. Mystic looked at their surroundings, towards the logs in the stream before standing up straight.

“Stupid pegasus,” she muttered, “It’s a wonder nothing ended up being worse than what they were.”

Twilight inwardly agreed, but she felt as if this could be an opportunity for her.

“Mystic,” she said softly, the unicorn glanced at her, “Rainbow might be brash and rude at times, but she does have a heart. She does care for everypony close to her.”

“Yeah, ‘close to her’” Mystic scoffed.

“I know you two have issues, but I want to encourage you to try and talk to Rainbow.”

“I don’t think that’ll happen.” She levitated some of the scattered, torn bags and items next to her, “Besides, she’s your problem, she won’t listen to me.”

“I’ll talk to Rainbow about this, but I believe if you can get past your issues, you can be an effective duo in dangerous situations.”

Mystic turned and faced Twilight with a slight glare, “Look, I don’t need that pegasus. I can handle things on my own. Besides,” She took a step forward, “You can’t rely on anypony out there, Princess.”

Twilight hated being called a princess, but she ignored it, and cleared her throat, “You might not think you need her, but you’re here with us and all of us work as a team.”

“Good for you.”

Mystic levitated the bags and everything else, “I’m heading back.”

Likewise, Twilight followed, but as she did so, she thought back on what Mystic told them about taking them to Oogundaa, 

“In all seriousness, I could use another trip. Besides, it beats the heck out of being with that horrendous Hong.”

Is Mystic using them as some sort of sanctuary? Does she not truly care about them and their friendship? However, she did save Applejack and put out the fire to keep them all safe. 

Even with those in mind, she did reflect to when Mystic referred to Applejack as a resilient, dependable pony or something along those lines. 

Twilight wanted to see the best in Mystic, but it’s difficult when she closes herself off, the mare isn’t the easiest to get along with, that makes it a combination of it being difficult knowing when to try to reach her. However, that won’t deter Twilight. She and her friends can and will find a way.





When they arrived back at the outcropping, everypony else is yawning, stretching, or just waking up. Twilight smiled softly, flapped her wings and rejoined them ahead of Mystic.

“Morning everypony,” she said softly.

Everypony gave their good mornings and own small smiles, except Rainbow who looked away in shame.

“What about the campsite?” Rarity asked.

“Gone,” said Mystic plopping everything that had been left behind in front of them.

“My nightgown!!” Rarity shrieked, getting on her knees and holding it close along with her sleeping mask. She began sobbing, “Oh why-hy-hy-hy?!”

“Mah apples!” Applejack lamented as she held up her bag.

“Most of our bags are ruined!” Fluttershy lamented, searching her bag for her packed food. Sunset facehoofed at the loss of everypony else’s bags, she saved hers as did Twilight, but the loss of them meant less food storage, provided if they had the food inside the destroyed bags. Pinkie sulked sadly at her lost treats but she pulled out an extra saddlebag from her mane, reached into it and ate a cupcake.

“Do you have any more than that one?” Twilight asked, obviously not questioning it.

Pinkie shook her head, “I’m afraid not. Sorry...”

“I know we had an unnecessary loss,” Mystic spoke up, looking over at Rainbow for a few seconds before turning back to the others, “But we can’t dwell on that now. We need to get moving if you want to find your friends.” She turned to face the mountains, “There won’t be any food for us up there. Until we get to the other side conserve your food, there’ll be more in the forest on the other side.”

“We’ll share saddlebags, too,” said Twilight, “I’ll label everypony’s portions of food and water before we head out. Nothing more nothing less from what I label, got it?”

Everypony else agreed as Mystic glanced to her saddlebag and back up at the slopes of the tall mountains. She knew that they’ll be treacherous in some areas and they’ll have to cross through avalanche zones. The unicorn opened up her satchel.

“So, Mystic,” said Twilight, turning around, “What do we...”

She paused when she saw Mystic levitating a glass container with a yellow potion in it.

“Where did you get that?” Twilight asked.

“I made it,” replied Mystic. She looked at everypony else, “These mountains will be cold, windy and treacherous at times, this potion here gives me more stamina and strength to push through such environments as these mountains. Not because I can’t handle them, but because it’ll help me get through them faster. As it will with all of you.”

Before anypony could ask anything else, Mystic opened the potion and took a small sip from it. She smiled, showing her teeth some as her eyes lit up with excitement getting energy from it. She quickly composed herself, “Just a sip will get you through for an entire day.”

“And you’re sure it’s safe for all of us?” Applejack asked.

“I drank a sip of it, so I advise you to do the same,” said Mystic, partially answering her.

Everypony glanced at one another for a few seconds before Pinkie stepped forward and took a small sip. Her eyes widened and she smiled brightly.

“Wow! I feel charged!” she shrilled happily before bouncing in place happily. Mystic rubbed an ear in slight pain as Sunset took a step forward and took a sip. 

Her eyes widened as well, “Whoa. That’s quite a punch.”

Soon, everypony took a sip from it, including Rainbow, as if to appease Mystic for her actions last night. The mare nodded in satisfaction before she put the half-empty container back in her satchel.

“Now, let’s get moving,” she said, “We want to be over and down by evening.”

“Why evening?” Rarity asked, still holding onto her ruined gown, “Can’t we move faster than that?”

“We would if there weren’t such deep snow, high winds and predators up here,” Mystic explained before she turned towards the mountains. “Let’s move, we’re burning daylight.”

Everypony followed, heading up the slope of the mountain, they gazed upwards to the ragged mountains and snow-covered tops. Mystic poured a couple drops of red potion onto her head and she stopped shivering.

Suddenly, it hit Twilight, “Hold up! Where did you get those potions? Weren’t they destroyed?” Everypony else gained a look of realization while Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“Yes. They were,” replied Mystic.

“Where did you get them?!”

“I made them.”

“I know that, but how?”

“Let’s just say what luck it is that I found a potion maker in your town.”

“What?”

“You heard me.”

“But which potion maker?!”

“That’s not important right now,” said Mystic jumping up a small ledge, “What’s important is that we get moving.”

“Ah think Ah know who she’s referring to,” said Applejack.





The herd of eight ponies began making their way up the hill that eventually turned into a slope with some snow and ice. Mystic made sure the others followed her rather than going near the snow and ice this early in the climb. She warned them again about there being hidden chasms being underneath it and knew where the safe areas were. Rarity, although her hooves were sore due to climbing, she pressed forward with the help of Fluttershy. Applejack tied a thin rope around her head and forming a knot at her chin to keep her hat from blowing away in the winds as they picked up speed, causing Rarity to pull up her hoodie to protect her mane.

Soon, the mares reached some steep slopes and Mystic began climbing up the rocks followed by the others. Twilight slipped on a small patch of ice, but the young unicorn caught her by the hoof before she fell and Sunset levitated the non-fliers onto a higher ledge. As they climbed higher and higher, the mountain became steeper as the morning wore on to when they were far above the tree line, giving them a clear view of the forest, they went through. Beyond that is Equestria’s lush forests, fields and the river pointing in the direction of Las Pegasus.

The air became thinner as they climbed even higher, steep rocks and cliffs surrounded them on the steep path they’ve been following. Everypony realized that the potions Mystic had given them have been helping them move faster up the steep mountains than they would have normally. 

As the day went on, the herd encountered a canyon with small platforms to land on, the wind is blowing hard, too, almost knocking some of the ponies over. Mystic, Applejack, and Pinkie jumped across with no problem, but Twilight and Rainbow flew the others across despite the wind. After a small celebration, they moved on.

Mystic gazed upwards to see the sun is almost at its peak. To her left, pushing herself up to a ledge, Sunset joined up with her, slightly panting but giving her a small smile nonetheless.

“Are we making good time?” she asked.

“Yes,” replied Mystic, “At this rate, we should be arriving at the tops of the mountains and then we traverse through some thick snow.” She let out a breath, “Be wary, there will be more chasms up here.”

“Duly noted.” Sunset looked down at the others just below her, “I’m glad we packed warm, the weather can get unpredictable up here.”

“It can, I was once caught in a blizzard up here.”

Sunset was about to say something else, but Fluttershy took in a deep breath as she and Pinkie caught up with them

“Can we slow down a bit?” she asked.

Mystic smirked, “Come on, we’re making good time.”

“Doesn’t hurt to take a break,” Fluttershy sat down.

“We’ll be taking a lunch break soon, Fluttershy,” Sunset assured her.

“Remember to conserve your food,” Mystic advised. “As for me, I’m going to have a quick bite and scout ahead.”

“Scout ahead?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes,” Mystic began looking around and spotted a large rock that the others could take cover by, “Get next to that rock, you don’t want to be exposed while sitting still in this wind.”

“I love the wind!” Pinkie cheered standing up tall and letting the wind blow her mane back, “Wheeeee!”

“It’s not going to be nice when we get moving at the peak, we’ll be there within an hour. Beware once again, because avalanches are plentiful if there is a bunch of noise,” she turned away, “Which is one of the reasons why I’m going ahead. The mountain gets a little more treacherous and I want us to steer clear from the zones.”

“Okay,” said Sunset as the others joined. Mystic ate a granola bar before leaving causing Twilight to raise a curious eyebrow.

“Where is she going?”

“She’s scouting ahead for us so we’ll have it a bit easier,” Sunset explained, “Anyway, let’s get behind that rock so we can eat.”

“Oh, thank goodness!” said Rarity, now having a pink scarf around her neck, she made her way over to the rock and knelt down out of the wind. Soon, everypony’s eating and staying out of the wind.

“Is Mystic going to be back soon?” Fluttershy asked.

“I imagine she will be; she wants us to move,” said Sunset.

“Uhm, Sunset, I’ve noticed Mystic hasn’t been talking with you as much as she normally does, did something happen?”

“Oh no. I can tell she’s into getting us to our destination. Besides, we did chat before we arrived at the Crystal Empire,” Sunset paused.

“You did? What did you talk about?” Fluttershy asked.

Sunset paused again, almost as if she’s thinking on what to say, “Oh, just stuff...”

“What kind of stuff?”

“Just some about magic and places Mystic’s been before,” Sunset finally answered, “We did smile and bond a little more as well.”

Fluttershy nodded, “I see.”

Applejack had a raised eyebrow, Sunset seems to have regretted bringing up the chat and she hesitated to answer. What was that about anyway?

“Is there something we should know, Sunset?” she asked.

“N-No,” Sunset answered, “Mystic and I are growing closer. There wasn’t anything that you need to know.”

“Are ya sure ‘bout that? Because you seem a little uneasy.”

Sunset scoffed, “As if that weren’t obvious, AJ, I am deeply concerned about the situation and being half buried under snow.”

“Ya know me in the other world. Ya know I can tell when a lie is around.”

“I am not lying, Applejack!” Sunset insisted, growing uneasy.

The unicorn and earth pony continued to glare at each other. Applejack still isn’t sure about Sunset, but she looks pretty convincing.

“Whatever the chat was, I’m glad somepony managed to bond with her,” Rarity spoke up.

“Can’t say the same for us,” Pinkie slightly sulked.

“I’m sure you all did your best,” Sunset said, trying to reassure them, her look softening and taking her eyes off Applejack.

“It’s just that she’s difficult to talk to with how she is and hard to get her to open up,” said Applejack, “Ah had trouble mahself.”

“However hard she is, Oogundaa’s citizens can probably be better,” Rainbow muttered.

“For once, I believe you’re right, Rainbow,” said Rarity, “I do want to see the bright side of Oogundaa, maybe there are some citizens that do look on the bright side of life instead of being at each other’s throats.”

“I believe she might be wrong about the citizens,” said Twilight.

“And could they value friendship just like all of us?” Pinkie asked.

“That would be wonderful,” Fluttershy smiled, “Everycreature can use a little kindness no matter who it is.”

“Except when it’s Oogundaa,” a new voice spoke up.

Everypony looked up to see Mystic has returned and is leaning against the rock.

“I found a way for all of us to travel and I returned to hear all of you talking about me and Oogundaa,” she went on.

“Oh, but we didn’t mean anything by it,” said Fluttershy.





Mystic dryly chuckled, “You know, I had a vibe, but I believe it now. It’s ironic, you don’t trust me, just as I don’t rely on all of you.” She sat down, “Ponies all about that friendship and other values.”

“Well we can’t really help it,” Rainbow spoke up.

“I get it,” Mystic smiled, not pleasantly but accepting, “Somepony like me that wanted nothing to do with you, probably not caring about friendship, and some of my actions to get out.” She looked at Twilight, “Not to mention me wanting my weapons back.” She looked at the sky.

“Mystic, we want to trust you,” said Twilight, “We want to be your friends.”

“Keep telling yourself that.”

“We’ve been sticking up for you,” said Rainbow, “You’ve got a funny way of showing gratitude.”

“More like everypony but you,” Mystic shot.

“I don’t know the full details behind them knowing you, Mystic,” said Sunset, “But have you ever seen any other ponies stick up for you?” Mystic didn’t reply, “You might be new to us just as we are to you.”

“And you’ll be to Oogundaa,” Mystic said with a stern expression, “It’s not that I’m not used to some kind of scrutiny, but as for Oogundaa’s citizens, they won’t be so welcoming and kind.”

“Oh, but we can show...” Fluttershy started.

“And using that gesture is the kind to land you in trouble,” Mystic cut her off, “I tried getting info and talking to some of the citizens, but they approached me with spears and a desire to kill. They showed me their nature, untrustworthy towards outsiders. They’re dangerous and liars.”

“Who were they?”

“Savages, just wanting a pony dead or run off. I had to hide and explore the land discreetly, even then there were some critters that wanted to take a bite out of me. In fact,” she lifted the left part of her shirt, showing a scar on her torso that they had never noticed before.

“Whoa, what happened?” Sunset’s eyes widened.

“A wild dog bit me as I tried to run from them one night,” Mystic put her shirt back down, “They managed to corner me but I fought my way through. Sure, it was rare that I got cornered and because I am a fighter, but the point is, everycreature from impala, kudu, rhino and buffaloes aren’t willing to reason or listen. They’re at each other’s throats, they don’t rely on each other’s species at times.”

She locked eyes with Twilight and the others, “You remember when I talked about my uncle how I go out and travel?”

“Yes?” Twilight asked uncertainly.

“I used to be covered in scars during my time with him,” Mystic explained, “And scars from teeth, claws, beaks, poison, and blades struck me everywhere on my body during travels throughout my years of traveling.”

“But you look totally fine,” said Applejack, “No scars ‘cept the one.”

“I healed all those scars with my potions and kept the one to constantly remind myself of what’s out there.”

Everypony seemed slightly taken aback by what she’d told them. Fluttershy had a look of sympathy for her.

“Oh, I’m sure if...” Rainbow spoke up

“If what?” Mystic asked sharply, “I’ve seen them, you haven’t.” She sighed, “And to top it off, with King Clawdius and his pride, they live in fear of him and try to search for ways against him. They don’t care about us, they don’t care about anything but themselves, which is why we must do the same when we’re there.”

That caused the ponies to gasp, sure they’d primarily wanted to solve their problems with the huge adventures, but they did care for those when they wanted to.

“We help those in need, little acts can go a long way,” Twilight stated, “Griffonstone took a long time to start its true road to recovery, but the little acts we did overtime have gotten it there.”

“That’s insightful for the griffons, but this place isn’t like them, they hate outsiders and show no mercy to those who come their way,” Mystic explained with a hard look, “Don’t let your values land you in trouble in something you can’t come out of.”

“They wouldn’t dare!” Rarity said, aghast.

“Oh, don’t they? Then why are you, Pinkie and Fluttershy even here?”

“Because we care about our friend! She’s in danger!” Fluttershy glared, “We deeply care about her and won’t let her be out there however dangerous it is.”

“And that’s what I mean,” Mystic spoke, causing Fluttershy to look a little confused, “You’re not agile, strong, or magical like other ponies here in this group.”

“She’s done a lot,” Rainbow glared.

“I know why you came Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity,” Mystic sighed, “But I truly wonder how you can possibly be prepared to fight past lions, buffalo, rhinos and other tough species.”

“We always stick together!” Fluttershy stated.

“That is true, but Applejack, Twilight, Sunset, the pegasus and I, either have magic, agility, and strength, but none of you do. Sure, Pinkie can use cupcakes and party cannons, but all of you... you aren’t like them, you don’t have either of those.”

“Are you sayin’ that they aren’t special?” Applejack glared.

“I’m saying that they’re dedicated... just not adequate enough to fight against danger, I wanted Fluttershy to stay safe as I went to fight the lions because those who cannot fight should stay safe and not put themselves in danger.”

“And yet Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity all helped us save Equestria! Not to mention you didn’t have a clear plan against an army of lions!”

“I would’ve found a way!” Mystic snarled briefly before looking back at Fluttershy, “With magical artifacts as I’ve heard, but on their own, without them, they just don’t stand a chance like the rest of us,” Mystic sighed, “I’m not saying that they’re not special, I’m just saying maybe they should’ve considered staying home.”

That caused everypony to get somewhat agitated, especially Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Pinkie slightly sulked.

“Now see here, Mystic!” Sunset glared.

“What? That they’ve contributed in ways in your adventures beforehoof? This isn’t like your normal adventures.”

“Fluttershy reformed Discord! She helped make a tornado to get the water to Cloudsdale!” Rainbow spoke up.

“Her kindness is admirable. Pinkie, however annoying she is, does want to make ponies smile, and Rarity wants to spread generosity. But that will lead to naivety and a sense of youth, as you see the world, you’ll see that creatures are completely unwilling to accept any of that. Don’t let your values become too much to where it gets you in grave danger.”

“You can’t go sayin’ stuff like that Mystic!” Applejack glared.

“Why? Am I wrong?” Mystic stood up, “Somepony who’s been traveling and seen all kinds of danger in her life? The world is an unforgiving place, everypony, just as Oogundaa is. It’s either you die, or you survive no exceptions.” She looked at Twilight, “You value friendship, you value the Elements of Harmony, but face it; friendship, however valuable to all of you, isn’t enough for the world.”

Everypony was silent. 

Mystic just stared at them for a little bit, waiting for some kind of response.

“Let’s get moving, we’ve wasted enough time here,” she finally said, getting up and walking off.





Everypony looked at one another with wide eyes.

“Did-did she say friendship isn’t enough for the world?” Pinkie squeaked out.

“I-I guess she did,” Twilight’s eyes bulged.

“That can’t be true,” said Rainbow, “Friendship has gotten us so far, and we’ve been unifying with different creatures across the globe!”

“Yes, indeed!” Rarity agreed, “How could she say something like that?”

“Ah know! Friendship can bring everycreature together!” said Applejack, nopony has ever encountered a pony who thought friendship would slow her down, as told to them by Fluttershy, and that it isn’t enough for the world.

“So... what should we do?” Sunset asked.

Twilight sighed, “Keep going with her, and we’ll show her that our friendship is more powerful than any magic. I think she’s wrong and that there are those who do want friendship and care about one another.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow agreed.

“Sunset,” said Twilight, “Do you think you can find a moment to talk to her again?”

Sunset nodded.

“As for the rest of us, we’ll show Mystic that friendship really is something the world needs, the world needs harmony.”

“But isn’t she right about some creatures not wanting friendship?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight let out another sigh and slowly nodded, “Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek, and the Storm King come to mind, but even with them not accepting it, friendship has done so much for us over the years.” She held back Cozy Glow’s name because it still brings her hurt feelings.

“That mare is a real puzzle,” said Rarity, “I don’t know how we can break the ice.”

“Yer right, Rarity, she’s difficult to talk to at times,” said Applejack.

Twilight stood up, “Regardless, we need to do what we do best. But not now, we need to move.”

Everypony agreed, how much they wanted to talk to Mystic now. As they stood up and met up with Mystic, she motioned to steeper rocks to climb leading to the mountain’s peak, where the strong winds howled.





Starlight's steps pushed through dried grass giving out hard, crunchy ground. Nothing will stand in the way of her goal, not even the harsh land of Oogundaa. She’ll take out anycreature who gets in her path to get what she needs.

“I will revive you, Mother,” she muttered as the sun continued to beat down on her, “No matter what it takes.”

Filled with determination, Starlight let out a yell and began galloping.

She didn’t know exactly what happened after her argument with that pony who was unable to understand just how good things will be once she brings back her mom, not only for her but all of ponykind. 

Maybe even the whole world would appreciate her. 

All she recalled is that she’s looking for some kind of ingredient...some potion? Some flower? Some kind of jewel that will bring the dead back to life? Her mind can’t remember, it’s as if she knew and it faded away.

She remembers she and him had an argument, was mysteriously transported to a hot desolate desert and Voice telling her that she’s in Oogundaa. 

He apologized that the ride sent her somewhere off her target, but he told her to continue heading northeast and look for what she needs there. 

After two hours, she managed to push past the hot sands and sun in order to get to this hard, crunchy grass. 

Her head pounded, sweat poured down her brow, but none of that deterred her. Running up a hill, Starlight stopped with a light gasp, seeing the landscape of Oogundaa for the first time. 

Small acacia trees gently swayed in the wind, surrounded by brush and a couple of baobab trees, much larger than they. This area must be called the sahel. A couple of plateaus were to the north that pointed to the blue cloudless sky. A long way off is a savanna seemed to outstretch forever as evidenced by its sea of golden grass.

“Whoa...” Starlight breathed out, never seeing such a landscape before. She’s supposed to find what she needs out here? This place is vast for only one pony! She began doubting herself, and she closed her eyes...

Only to see an image of Moonlight smiling brightly at her. She gasped as she opened her eyes to see herself back in the foreign land. She’s reminded of her goal and knows what she must do. But...is she wrong about all this?

She slapped herself.

“No no! Of course, I’m not wrong!” she laughed a little madly, “Sunburst is the idiot, not me! For once the smarty pants is wrong, and I the ever formerly stupid, impulsive Starlight is right!” She laughed again, her eyes slightly derping, “Not even Twilight could convince me otherwise!”

Twilight.

Oh, how would she react if she found out about her actions and her trip out here? She’d be proud! She’d ever be so proud of her former student’s accomplishment! This will be bigger than reforming the changelings and dethroning Chrysalis. Despite her hot head, she decided to push on and look for a freshwater source and some food because she’ll need it for energy. With another determined yell, she bolted again.

Starlight spent another hour scouring the sahel and waving around the trees that got bunched closer together as she got towards the middle of the sahel. The trees are nice and wet, meaning it must be the wet season or the very end of it by Starlight’s judgment. 

She spotted a flock of birds flying overhead, followed by a few vultures circling their prey. Starlight later encountered some warthogs, surprising them and herself and both bolted in different directions. She even saw one warthog and a meerkat hanging out together by a watering hole... watering hole?

Without a second thought, Starlight practically dove towards the watering hole and began drinking out of it, accidentally knocking the duo she’d seen aside, but they landed next to a log with grubs so they didn’t mind it. 

After feeling her canteen, Starlight began her journey once again. She felt cooler but the sun still felt as if a spotlight was right above her. After traveling for another half hour, Starlight eventually broke through the sahel and acacia trees to be greeted by the savanna. She’s surrounded by a spoon of sahel, and in front of her the way opens up to the savanna.

“Oooh yeah,” Starlight smiled widely, “Now I can see for miles!” She cleared her throat, “Provided if I can find a high vantage point.”

“Starlight?” a familiar voice said behind her.

“Huh?” Starlight asked, surprised, she whirled around to see Sunburst! She gasped loudly before she closed her eyes for a couple of seconds, only to open them and see him gone from her sight. 

Looking around fast, she didn’t see Sunburst anymore. Just herself and the wilderness surrounding her. 

She swore she didn’t hear him teleport away. Rubbing her temples, Starlight muttered to herself, “Get a grip, Starlight. You can do this.”

She turned around back to the northeast and began to run again. As she ran, she began to feel freer, no worrying about him or the others until she gets her job done 

Starlight spotted some of the animals that live here, from the lesser Kudu to wildebeest, the striped zebras. 

Zebras? 

Huh, she’s only seen one back in Ponyville, what an experience to see more than just one. 

However, she saw something that made her screech to a halt. Up in a tree, was a leopard. His beady brown eyes had his eyes locked onto a herd of gazelles. He turned and looked over at Starlight.

Uh oh.

The leopard growled and climbed down the tree. Starlight gasped as it began charging at her at high speed. 

She didn’t waste a second of blasting it with her magic, sending it flying back into the tree and landing with a thud. The animals in the area took notice of this and were amazed by Starlight’s power. 

The herbivores took off running scared, but another leopard showed up from the grass. 

He lunged at Starlight but the unicorn teleported away onto a nearby hill, surprising the leopard. When Starlight reappeared, she spotted the leopards regrouping and stomping towards each other in defeat.

“Magic can’t always solve problems,” said a new voice. Starlight gasped to see Twilight standing next to her.

“Remember how you tried to use all five of us through hypnosis?” a raspy voice said from behind her, Starlight turned to see Rainbow Dash glaring at her, “You’re impulsive, Starlight.”

“No! I’m not! This is for the good of Equestria, they attacked me by the way!”

“As somepony who has used magic more than enough in her life, I’d have to disagree,” ‘Twilight’ added.

“I’ve learned! I really have! I just need to do this!”

“Do you?” Sunburst voice came from behind her.

“Enough!” Starlight screamed, sending out a pulse of magic out from her horn, getting rid of the illusions. Panting and sweating, Starlight’s wide, pupil dilated eyes made sure she was alone. What was that all about? Were they really here? No, they couldn’t have been, how could they get so far in such a short time? Unless...

“No, no, that’s silly! How could they have like me! I had Voice to help me, I’m sure he knows what he’s doing!”

“Don’t get distracted by those who want to doubt you, Starlight,” Voice said, “They’re just obstacles standing in your way. Keep heading northeast, you’ll find a food source for yourself.”

“Yeah, but what ingredient am I looking for?” Starlight asked aloud, “I seemed to have known but now I can’t remember.

“You’ll remember soon. If not, I’ll tell you after you get what you need for this wilderness. The leopards were just the beginning.”

“Okay...and...” Starlight stopped herself, eyes widening, “Wait, how do you know about that?”

“I have my ways.”

“Are you...watching me?” Starlight asked, looking around.

“Am I? Or are you just assuming that I am?”

“I need to know, why don't you show yourself?”

“For the same reason I mentioned when we first met. I’m helping those in dire needs of healing and proper adjustments to pain in their lives.”

Starlight remembered that, and he has gotten her this far.

“I suggest you move now. The wilderness is a hostile place here.” With that, Voice left her.

“Wait!” Starlight cried. No response. With a groan, Starlight began going forward. However, with the appearances of her friends, the doubters, she begins to wonder if somehow, they’d found her and now are trying to get her to stop? 

No, that’s silly. 

But...is there someone really watching her? Having the feeling of knowing you’re being watched is an uneasy feeling, but to have the possibility of that seems a little more unnerving to Starlight. Was it her friends watching her? Or someone else entirely if at all? These questions make her feel more uneasy as the sun continues beating down on her, causing her to drink some more of her water.

After sucking some in like a vacuum, she lurched up, her nose pointing right at the sky.

She let out a crazed laugh, her pupils dilating.

“They’ll see! They’ll all see!” she cackled, “Even the figure that may or may not be watching me!” Her demeanor became serious, “Where are you figure?!”

She stood up, looking around with a crazed look, “I know you’re out there!” She let out a bark, almost like a dog.

“I am Starlight Glimmer!” she screamed to the heavens, pushing aside her doubts, guilt, and distractions, “I created a new spell! I traveled through time! I defeated Queen Chrysalis! I sure as hay can handle finding a stupid, darn ingredient!” She cackled again, “Just you wait, Voice! I totally got this!”

She began running through the water hole, greatly disturbing the pure water that creatures came to drink occasionally. The unicorn didn’t give a crap as she ran while laughing excitedly and crazily to herself.





Mystic saw the sun was getting close to setting and our ponies have managed to push past the howling winds and thick snow. Rarity’s hood got blown a couple times, ruining her mane and staining it with snow. Applejack had to force her to keep moving while Fluttershy attempted to speak with Mystic about her views about friendship and Oogundaa, but the young mare was very insistent and didn’t regard her reasonings. 

Now other side of the mountain surrounded by aspens, our ponies took a short break by sitting on the softer dirt. The sun is barely above the horizon, its rays piercing in the ever-growing thick woods that seemed less intimidating than its cousin on the other side of the mountains.

“Oh, thank Celestia we made it past that mountain,” said Rarity, checking her mane in a small puddle, “I don’t know if my mane could handle being in my hood or the wind for much longer!”

Applejack rolled her eyes as she removed the rope from around her hat. The atmosphere isn’t as cold as it was earlier but it still gave them a slight chill. Speaking of chill, slightly shivered but she remained strong.

“We’ll move for about another hour and then we’ll make camp,” said Mystic, “Remember, no lighting fires, but this forest won’t be as cold as the other one.”

“Thank goodness,” said Fluttershy.

“However, these woods have a large wolf pack that roams them as they look for their prey.”

“Did you ever encounter any of them?” Sunset asked.

“I’ve not been seen by them, but I have seen them hunting before. If we stick to the path I’ve gone through, we should be fine.”

“Okay.”





Continuing for another hour, our ponies could feel the temperature changing as they made their way through the forest. Becoming around fifty degrees, the snow dispersing into patches and removing their warmer clothing gave them a sense of familiarity of being back in the forests around Ponyville. Soon, the ponies came upon a bit of an open space in the woods.

“We’ll camp in this area,” said Mystic, “Be sure to stay among the trees so we won’t be spotted easily.”

“Are you sure we’re safe among the trees?” Rarity asked, looking around with trepidation.

“Trees, bushes, and brush can hide predators but they can hide us as well.”

“Will we know if there’s a predator nearby?”

“You’ll know when they leap at you and bite into your neck,” Mystic gave her a serious look.

Rarity gulped.

“Okay, let’s not get our manes in a mess,” said Applejack, “We’ll set up some shelter here.”

“Let’s,” said Mystic, looking at Rainbow, silently reminding her of what not to do, causing the pegasus to look away in annoyance.

As everypony began setting up camp, Twilight began to deter which way is north. Mystic kept her eye on the trees as Sunset joined her side.

“You sure know what you’re doing, huh?” she asked with a small smile.

“Yeah,” said Mystic, not looking at her.

“I just think we do need to catch up when the time is appropriate,” said Sunset.

“We’re on a mission now, I don’t think there is such time.”

“I think differently. Friends always find a good little moment together.”

“And take their eyes off impending danger that could rear its ugly face at a moment’s notice.”

Sunset sighed, frowning a bit, “I just want to bond more with you, Mystic.” She placed a hoof on the mare’s shoulder, causing her to flinch. Sunset retracted her hoof, “So we can be there more for each other as we always are.”

“Sure, sure.”

“I think we could use another little talk like we did back on our train ride.”

Mystic’s ears perked up.

“Honestly, I think they should be aware of...”

Mystic held up her hoof, looking at Sunset with a softer look, “Don’t. Please.”

Sunset paused, her mind drifting to some parts of their chat. She felt sad but wanting to help and assure Mystic, the mare just softened her look more towards Sunset and gently placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“You’re a good mare, Sunset,” she said, “Just try to focus on the task at hoof.”

Mystic turned and stepped away to scan their surroundings.

“Have you had anymore headaches?” Sunset whispered. Mystic perked up and held her hoof up to her lips.

“I have not,” Mystic whispered, fear crept into her heart.





Meanwhile, Fluttershy had begun stepping away from the group to use the restroom. Twilight told her to stay close. This being a forest with dangerous predators, Fluttershy knew to conceal her scent so nocreature would come looking for her. She respected Mystic’s wishes. But Fluttershy’s mind drifted to when Mystic told them something they’d never heard before.

“Friendship, however valuable to all of you, isn’t enough for the world.”

Friendship has been the foundation of the six group of friends ever since they met. They saw Luna freed from Nightmare Moon, Discord reformed, and they’ve faced many other tasks throughout the years seeing friendship change the world. They even have species like dragons for friends now.

Forming a determined look, Fluttershy grew determined to prove that friendship is enough for the world and that kindness can go a long way! She’s got talent with all sorts of creatures, maybe if she made a friend in this forest, maybe that’ll show Mystic that friendship is enough for the world.

But how can she find a creature here? She doesn’t want to wander far from her friends. She came upon a stream, and... footsteps came from the woods, breaking sticks and branches. Fluttershy perked up and whirled to look to see some bushes rustling on the other side of the bank. Her eyes squinted in the ever-growing dimmer light to see...

A grizzly bear. He was larger and bulkier than Harry back in Ponyville, easily more than twice his size. His dark brown eyes looked around for some food to eat as he came upon the stream. He crouched and began to wait. Fluttershy watched with interest, making sure that she doesn’t disturb him. Suddenly, something to her left caught her eye.

The bear lifted his paw up and swiped at a few salmon, sending them flying out of the water. His eyes lit up when they did so, but he gasped/growled in horror when they caught in a branch a few feet away. Seeing them flapping on top of the branch, he began running, only to come to a screeching halt when he saw a winged equine fly up to the branch, scoop up the fish, and place them on the bank not too far away.

Fluttershy, holding a basket in her mouth, turned to face the astonished bear. She placed the basket down and smiled sweetly at him.

He tilted his head in confusion.

“Hello, Mister Bear,” she greeted, “I’m Fluttershy and I’ve been traveling quite a long way.”

The bear let out a confused noise.

“Why, yes, I can communicate with animals,” Fluttershy beamed, “Not just you, but all animals. It’s my special talent.” She turned to show her cutie mark of three pink butterflies.

The bear looked confused again.

“It’s a cutie mark, it lets the pony know what their special talent in life is,” Fluttershy explained. She stepped aside and showed him the food she’d gathered.

“I saw the fish you caught about to fall back into the stream, so I caught them for you, and I picked you some blackberries,” she said.

The bear looked at her with furrowed brows, then back at the food.

“It’d mean so much if I got to know a creature here in this forest,” Fluttershy went on, “Especially if you got to visit my animal sanctuary.”

A growl.

“Huh?” Fluttershy asked, the bear forming a hard look, “No, I wasn’t trying to claim all of this as my own.”

Another growl.

“Goodness, no! I don’t mean to steal and get my scent all over it to claim it as my own!”





The camp was almost set up, as Applejack checks everything again, Rainbow is looking around with a concerned look.

“At least this forest is warmer than the other one,” said Sunset, “Though, it is pretty cool out here.”

“No kidding,” Twilight agreed.

From behind a tree, Mystic stepped out and sat close by.

“Perimeter’s clear,” she said, “We should be safe here.”

“Didn’t I hear a stream somewhere nearby?” Twilight asked.

“Yep. But we’re up a rocky hill and bears don’t mind us as long as we stay out of their territory and keep quiet.”

“Like a big ‘Do not disturb’ sign,” Sunset smirked.

“Not the time now, Sunset,” Twilight facehoofed.

“Hold up,” said Rainbow, flying over, “Where’s Fluttershy?”

At this, Mystic perked up.

“Oh, she went to use the restroom,” said Twilight, “Shouldn’t be more than twenty feet from us.”

“But I don’t see here anywhere near here,” said Rainbow, “Are you sure she didn’t go more than twenty feet?”

Twilight looked around, growing concerned. Before she could answer, Mystic locked eyes with her, “Tell me which way she went.”





Fluttershy backed up a couple of steps as the colossal bear’s eyes hardened and his lips curled up into a snarl.

“No, no! I insist! I was just wanting to do an act of kindness!” she insisted, “You lost your meal and I wanted to give it back!”

The bear growled louder, at this Fluttershy began to feel the need to be assertive.

“Look, look, I’ll give you a nice massage and brush your wonderful teeth,” said Fluttershy.

The bear growled loudly and stood on both legs, towering over the little pony.

“Uh oh...” Fluttershy whimpered.

The bear let out a loud roar before slamming his forepaws back onto the ground, sending Fluttershy stumbling backward. Now at her limit, Fluttershy formed a hard glare and knew what to do. The stare!

She flew right up to the bear and began using it, it slightly retreated.

“You might be a big strong bear but that’s no excuse to be a bully to those who are trying to extend a kind hoof! Everycreature needs them and...”

The bear roared, letting out waves of hot air onto Fluttershy, sending her flying backward into a tree. She plummeted to the ground. Slightly dazed, Fluttershy gasped when she saw the bear having a look to kill, discarding its meal. Why has this happened? She was Fluttershy. She had a wonderful talent with animals, and to top it off, her stare didn’t have an effect as it did back to the bears in Equestria.

The bear raised his paw to swipe at her, but an orange hoof grabbed Fluttershy and pulled her to safety. Her horrified eyes met Mystic’s.

“What are you doing?!” Mystic cried.

Fluttershy tried to answer, but another roar rang out. Both ponies looked to see the bear now on all fours.

“Fluttershy,” Mystic said in a dire tone, “Run!”

No questions needed to be asked, Fluttershy and Mystic began running through the forest. Mystic would fight the bear but she had to get Fluttershy to safety and she doesn’t want to risk the bear getting back to camp. Mystic looked back to see the bear barreling through the forest, breaking small trees and branches under its massive muscles and weight. 

The attention of the bear charging through the forest got the attention of the others, with a quick glance at each other all took off in the direction to help their friends.

Fluttershy is in shock over what happened, sure animals such as flash bees and Discord didn’t react to her stare, but a bear? She knew things would be dangerous, but not to the point where her stare wouldn’t have an effect! Mystic led Fluttershy through the forest and jumped across a small gorge, to which the bear jumped across without problem!

“What were you thinking, Fluttershy?!” Mystic cried as she jumped over a tree trunk.

“I wanted to show kindness! I wanted to let some animal that there isn’t all harshness in the forest they’re living in!” replied Fluttershy, still in shock.

“Didn’t I warn you about the environment we’re in?!”

“You did! And that’s why I wanted to talk to the bear!”

“What?!” that surprised Mystic, her eyes widened.

“Yes!” Fluttershy slightly glared, “Friendship and kindness can do all sorts of amazing things!”

“Except when it comes to a two-thousand-pound bear that wants to rip our throats out!”

The terrain became rocky, and the two ponies came to a small cliff which led down to a circular opening with a cavernous ceiling with stalactites poking down. A shadow loomed over them. Whirling around, the bear was standing on tall on his hindlegs and ready to strike. 

Mystic and Fluttershy jumped and landed on the rocky floor, both lost their footing and falling onto their stomachs. Both looked up to see the bear running along a path down to the circular opening. Mystic quickly stood back up. She looked at the cowering Fluttershy, casting a slightly sympathetic look before levitating her into a dark corner, facing the bear down.

“Pick on somecreature that has more a fighting chance, coward!” Mystic shouted.

That provoked the bear. He stood up proudly on his hindlegs again as Mystic bolted to the left. The bear got back on all fours and charged at Mystic! She rolled to the side, dodging the bear and firing a beam of magic at the bear’s face. It roared and the blast of magic didn’t have an effect!

“That’s peculiar,” Mystic marveled, taken aback before she pulled out her machete. She swung it right at the bear’s neck, injuring it, but its fur kept it from going in too deep. Bolting to the other side of the clearing, she began thinking of other options. Suddenly, a rainbow streak came by and struck the bear.

“Keep your claws off my friend!” Rainbow cried.

Applejack bucked a couple of medium boulders and struck the bear in the face, as Twilight came down and fired some bolts of magic, only for them to not have an effect!

“What?!” Twilight cried, “That should’ve stunned it!”

“I found that out just now!” Mystic shouted.

Suddenly Pinkie appeared out of nowhere with her party cannon, “Surprise!” She blasted the bear, covering its face in confetti. Mystic gazed up at the stalactites.

“Maybe...” she muttered.

Rainbow struck the bear a couple of more times, only to get swiped out of the air and crash into a tree. The bear lunged for her, only for Applejack to land a powerful kick to its side, and Twilight briefly held it in place with her magic. She struggled with it being so big, but it did buy Rainbow enough time to recover and strike the bear with a solid kick to the muzzle, knocking out of some its teeth. It roared in pain and anger. Mystic saw that they were under a stalactite.

“Princess, shoot the stalactite!” she cried.

“Everypony move!” Twilight cried. Applejack and Rainbow bolted as Twilight held the bear in place and Mystic struck the bear with a machete to the face. Roaring in pain and anger, the bear struck wildly. 

Twilight moved and shot a beam of magic at the stalactite, causing it to break into multiple pieces and come crashing down on top of the bear.

Fluttershy gasped in horror as Rarity joined her side to make sure she stays safe. Everypony looked at the pile of rubble and no movement came from it.

“Is it dead?” Applejack asked, hating if they truly did kill the bear.

However, the rubble moved. Then the bear, battered popped out with an angry ROAR and tried striking anypony with its claws. His eyes spotted Twilight and he lunged for her, only for her to teleport out of the way.

She reappeared next to Rainbow, “Rainbow! Get to a stalactite and break it just as the bear is coming underneath it!”

“Right away!”

“We’ll lead it to you!”

Twilight and Mystic focused on the bear.





As they’re fighting, Fluttershy couldn’t believe how she’s cowering here instead of trying to help her friends. All she wanted was to help and be kind, only for it to turn into a fight against the very being that she wanted to help. Is it really this dangerous in the forest? If that’s the case, what about Oogundaa?





Mystic and Twilight managed to get the bear underneath the stalactite. Rainbow kicked it a few more times before it began falling from the ceiling.  Twilight and Mystic bolted away as the bear looked up and the stalactite crashed on top of him sending a pile of dust.

The forest resumed its regular silence as soon as the dust settled. The stalactite is nothing but a pile of rubble where it’d crashed. Twilight, Mystic, and Rainbow examined it carefully, hoping the bear’s subdued.

The rubble slightly moved.

“Are you kidding?!” Rainbow cried.

Only this time, the bear pushed the rubble off to reveal his face, he’s battered, exhausted and defeated. He still had an angry, hostile look in his eyes. Mystic pulled out her machete to finish him.

“Mystic, don’t,” Twilight warned.

“What?” Mystic asked with a glare.

“He’s defeated. We don’t need to do that.”

Mystic scoffed, “What if he finds our spot? What then?”

“I’ll put a shield over our campsite. If he does show, which I doubt, we’ll be ready and the shield will hold against him.”

Mystic looked back at the defeated bear and back at Twilight.

“Fine,” she said, putting her machete away. Catching wind of the others rushing to Fluttershy, she asked, “Is she okay?”

Twilight looked over, seeing her friend being comforted by the others, “She will be. She’s got a talent for animals.”

“I’m aware.”

“And if animals won’t talk to her or turn hostile, it can be a bad experience for her,” Twilight explained, recalling how Fluttershy told her about the time at the Gala.

Mystic nodded, “Make sure she’s okay to get back to camp. We need to be away from the bear.”

“Okay. By the way, Sunset stayed behind to ensure our campsite wouldn’t be found.”

“Very good.”
> Chapter 29 - The other side of the mountains
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

As the night wore on, Mystic lead the Mane Six in a different direction than back where they came from. She had her sharp eyes scanning around at all times. Occasional snaps and brush rustling came once in a while, only to be false alarms every time.

“Why aren’t we going back to camp the way we came?” Rarity whined, brushing her mane free of twigs.

“Because we don’t want to have that bear following us back or leave a trail back for other creatures,” Mystic explained, “We’ll go through the stream and make him lose our scent if he gets back up.”

“If?” Fluttershy thought with a whimper, her mind still on the bear that didn’t react to her Stare.

“Fluttershy,” said Rainbow, snapping her out of her thoughts, “Twilight said you weren’t more than twenty feet away from the camp. Why did you end up at the stream to talk to that bear?”

“I...I didn’t want to get any creatures close to camp,” she explained, “I must’ve gone further than what I thought...”

“I get it, and as for somepony that didn’t make sure she was close by,” Rainbow glared at Twilight.

“Hey, I trust Fluttershy,” replied Twilight, “I believed she wouldn’t go very far.”

“Still, you should’ve made sure.”

Twilight was about to respond until Mystic spoke up, “Save the drama for when we get back to camp.”

They silenced and Twilight gave a remorseful look towards Fluttershy, the pegasus just nodded her head, forgiving Twilight, but she couldn’t help but remember being unable to help her friends against the bear. They’d always fought and stuck together, especially in later years, only for her to cower like a filly as she had when they’d met so long ago. Eventually, they came upon a large clearing, no predators in sight, the large full moon’s pale light streamed onto the ground, while the blackened silhouettes of the trees line up against the sky. It looked haunting.

“Okay, just pass this clearing is the stream,” Mystic spoke up, “We’ll walk into it and in it to lose the scent.”

“Good, ‘cuz we need to get a moving,” said Applejack.

Twilight nodded, “Agreed, and...”

Loud crashing came through the forest. 

Everypony stopped cold in their tracks. It sounded as if a large creature is barrowing through the forest, knocking aside bushes and small trees. 

To the left, the ponies spotted small trees shaking violently, the creatures heading right towards them! Without any hesitation, they hid inside some bushes.

A caribou came running out of the woods at top speed. 

What followed made everypony’s hearts skip a beat. Two grey wolves are right on the caribou’s heels. 

The wolves snarled and growled as the caribou tried to flee. 

The herbivore ran in a couple of circles around the clearing as a third wolf entered in, briefly stumbling before getting back on its paws. 

Everypony couldn’t believe that they’re seeing a hunt taking place, Mystic had a look of expectancy as if she’d seen this before. 

The caribou ran off to the opposite side of the clearing, the wolves right behind it.

...

“Oh...my...” Rarity whimpered.

Before anypony could say anything else, they heard loud cries and struggling from the caribou, snarling and growling came from the woods for several seconds until everything went silent.

Everypony recalled that Mystic told them about a wolf pack residing in these woods, now they just had their first introduction to the pack. To see them hunting down their prey was all they needed to know how they are.

“I don’t think I need to say much,” said Mystic, looking at the ground. She looked at the others, “The wolves reside on a mountain in the middle of the forest and I’ve done my best to avoid them. I believe you all know what you must do in order to stay safe.”

The wolves seem to have spoken for themselves, they seem like brutal creatures that don’t take kindly to others. Fluttershy and Twilight wanted to say something to look at it differently, but with everything that happened in the first few hours they’d been here, they decided to keep their mouths shut for now.

“Let’s get back,” said Mystic.





When Sunset saw her friends reach the camp, she was overjoyed and relieved.

“Thank Celestia all of you are okay,” she said, embracing Twilight.

“Yeah, we’re here,” Twilight cracked a small smile.

Sunset looked over at Fluttershy, Rarity settling her down in one of the make shift shelters.

“Fluttershy,” she said, walking over, the pegasus looked up at Sunset with unnerved eyes, causing Sunset to form a sympathetic look, “Are you okay?”

Fluttershy nodded, “Mmm hmm...”

Knowing something else is wrong, Sunset sat down next to her and wrapped a foreleg around her, “What’s wrong?”

Fluttershy sighed, Sunset apparently can read her like a book.

“I...” she started, unsure on how to say it, “I...tried to make friends with a bear...”

Sunset’s eyes widened, “What?”

“I did,” Fluttershy looked at Sunset, “I wanted to show Mystic that friendship is magic and that it is enough for the world.”

Sunset blinked, surprised, “Really?”

“Yes. And with my talent being able to communicate with animals, I thought I’d be able to bond with him...” she sulked, looking away, part of her mane covering her face, “It didn’t work...I tried being assertive...only for my Stare not to affect the bear in any way.”

“Are you kidding?” Sunset lightly gasped.

“No...”

Sunset knew how much Fluttershy loved bonding with animals and she knew the Fluttershy back in her world sometimes used a stare and that Twilight told her about it beforehoof. To not have a bear react to the Stare and reject Fluttershy...

A shimmer of purple magic shined over the campsite. Sunset and Fluttershy looked to see Twilight putting up a force field around the campsite to keep predators out.

“There,” she said, she looked over at Mystic, “Now we don’t have to worry about anything coming after us.”

“Why couldn’t we have done that during the first night?” Rainbow asked.

“Maybe because we didn’t fight something and probably wanting to come after us,” said Twilight, “Plus...I want to save my strength in case we do have to face a big fight.”

“Clawdius?”

“Especially Clawdius and his pride.”

“Why can’t you just teleport us to Starlight or teleport her back to us?” Pinkie asked curiously.

Twilight sighed, “I wish it was that easy. But teleportation spells are a bit more than that. You’d have to know who the pony is, where they are, and what place you’ve been to in order to teleport something.”

“And?”

“I don’t know where Starlight is, plus I’ve not seen any place in Oogundaa,” she looked around at the forest, “Let alone this huge forest.” She slightly shuddered.

“Ohhhhhh, I get it,” replied Pinkie, “Sorry, I thought I found something that’d help.”

“It’s okay, if I didn’t know better, I would’ve thought to do the same thing,” Twilight lightly smiled, wrapping a foreleg around Pinkie, who smiled.

“Hey, what’re friends for?” Pinkie returned the gesture.

“All right y’all,” said Applejack, tucking herself into some blankets, joined in by Rarity and Fluttershy, “Let’s get some shut eye and get movin’ in the mornin.’”

Everypony else agreed as Sunset laid down next to Fluttershy, casting her a soft smile.

“Things will be okay, Fluttershy,” she said, “You’re still a wonderful pony that means a lot to us.”

Fluttershy nodded, “I know...” She looked away.

Mystic took in her surroundings one last time before she joined the others in their shelter and pulled the blanket over herself.

As the ponies began to settle in for the night, ready to face the day tomorrow, they heard howls. 

Loud chilling howls from numerous wolves. 

They piled on one another as they echoed through the forest. 

Everypony gave each other uncertain looks as chills ran down their spines, including Mystic. 

The unicorn sat up, listening, and deterred that they’re coming from the mountain she’d mentioned a little more than five minutes ago. 

The howls lasted for about a minute, but it felt like forever to them. 

When they began dying down...

A long, deep howl much louder than any of them echoed through the forest. 

Mystic’s eyes widened so much that she thought that they’d pop out. She got out from underneath the covers, stood up with an amazed, yet concerned look. The howl continued on as everypony else shuddered before it died down.

Before anypony could ask Mystic anything...

“A werewolf...” Mystic whispered in an awed tone.

“A-A werewolf?” Rarity shivered.

“Ya gotta be jokin’ with us,” Applejack remarked.

Mystic shook her head, “No. All my time coming this way, I’ve never known of a werewolf being here. We’d better keep quiet and low tomorrow; this is a new development for me.”

Mystic rejoined the others underneath the covers, all of them on edge. Needless to say, sleep won’t come for either of these ponies.





The sun began rising, its golden rays slowly streaming through the trees. In the midst of the forest, are eight ponies, all wide eyes and sleepless, shook up from hearing wolves howl, not just that one time, but multiple times throughout the night. The werewolf, as said by Mystic, howled a few more times as well, sending even more chills down their spines. The night seemed to go on forever until the slightest bit of light began showing itself. That’s when the howls died down for good.

“G-Good mornin’ everypony...” Applejack stuttered, “Is... everypony rested up fer the day?”

Sleepy and with bags under her eyes, Rarity answered, “Just...peachy...perfect night of sleep...”

“I didn’t sleep at all!” Pinkie cried in a cheery voice, she didn’t even look tired like the others. Mystic sat up and rubbed her tired eyes, mentally scolding herself for being unable to fall asleep.

“Well... regardless of how our night went... we have to go...” Mystic mumbled.

“How much further?” Sunset asked.

Mystic yawned, “We should be there during the afternoon at best. Calm, quiet and fast through this forest and be wary for wolves. They can come down to drink during the day.”

Applejack pulled out some apples and granola bars she managed to preserve while Rainbow pulled out several sandwiches of zap apple jam and peanut butter.

“Everypony pack up and then we’ll eat,” said Applejack.

“But I don’t have any of my food after that night we lost some of our things!” Rarity slightly whined.

“Ya can try eatin’ leaves and grass, there’s plenty of it,” said Applejack, taking a bite out of an apple.

Rarity looked to see the soggy, wet leaves and grass, her eyes widened, “Oh, Celestia no!”

“Then maybe y’all should consider an apple. Just be careful to preserve’em.”

“Fine.”

Meanwhile, as the others began eating, Sunset checked on Fluttershy, who’s sitting down, slightly slumped and eating some carrots.

“Hey, are you ready, Fluttershy?” she asked.

Fluttershy slowly nodded.

“You’re okay, Fluttershy,” Sunset placed a hoof on the pegasus’ withers, “There’re plenty of other chances out there to help creatures.”

“I just...you know...

“I know...”





After finishing up their breakfast, the ponies tore down their camp, packed up and Twilight took down the shield. Nocreature seemed to come close to them as there weren’t any pawprints or hoofprints. The bear from last night seems to only have been a bad dream, which Twilight found relieving to have been right about him not coming after them.

Despite the danger the forest had, this forest seemed prettier and lighter in atmosphere compared to the forest on the opposite side of the mountain. Beautiful aspens, blue-green tree tops leading into pure green tops, the sun shined through pure gold light during the early morning before transitioning to show the forest in its natural state. Everypony that followed Mystic admired the scenery, spotting a herd of whitetail deer alongside a riverbank. Salmon and steelhead trout leapt from the river once in a while. They hated to run past wonderful scenery but they had a mission. Eventually, they spotted a cougar hunting for its prey. The ponies kept their distance as it seemed to briefly look their way before it continued on its way. The herd eventually came upon a wide-open meadow. Applejack admired it, being a country pony and all, she and Rainbow had a small race while Pinkie bounced happily through the meadow. Sunset and Twilight were amused at their friends’ antics while Rarity began thinking of new ideas for dresses. 

Hey, she can multitask! 

The ponies spotted a lone mountain with little snow on top of it, and Mystic warned them that’s the mountain of the wolves. It looked to be about five hundred or so feet high and has a commanding, dominant presence. The ponies moved quickly through the meadow as to not be spotted. Fluttershy tried to make friends with some birds, only for them to run away from her in fear, discouraging her again. She tried with some beavers, only to be rejected and kicked off their property. Poor Fluttershy. Her friends tried to comfort her, but she began getting the vibes of her first Gala.





An hour passed, and everypony came to a stop on top of a hill, giving them a view of the forest below, spotting some bison down in the forest below. They looked surprised at the ponies’ arrival but quickly went on their way.

“Why’re we stopping, Mystic?” Applejack asked.

“Look,” said Mystic, pointing out in the distance. Everypony did so, and they spotted the edge of the forest far in the distance, which broke off into a wide riverbank that led to a flowing river, and the trees beyond the river looked greener and denser.

“Is that?” Applejack’s eyes slightly widened.

“Mmm hmm,” Mystic nodded.

Rainbow flew upward to get a better look, but not too high above the trees. She looked closely and spotted the faintest hint of a golden savanna beyond those trees. She quickly came back down and landed next to Applejack.

“I saw what looked to be flat plains beyond those trees,” she said.

Sunset smiled, “I’m going to say that’s Oogundaa.”

“Yep,” said Mystic, “And if Skittle Head didn’t get spotted, we’re likely to be there within a few hours.”

“All right!” Pinkie cheered.

“Shhh!”

“Oh, right!” Pinkie whispered, “Sorry!”

“Starlight,” Twilight said with a determined look, “We’re almost there.”

Without hesitation, everypony bolted again to get there as soon as possible. The woods got thicker and Twilight used her magic to remove the branches and vines that blocked their path. Sunset helped as well, Applejack and Rainbow were at the ready to take down anycreature out there while Pinkie hummed a happy tune to herself. 





All while this is happening, they don’t know that they’re being watched by unseen figures.

Canine figures.





Sunset and Twilight talked with one another, telling each other small stories about Starlight to keep their spirits up and encouraging one another.

Everypony is confident moving forward, Fluttershy has gotten her confidence back since the incident with the bear. 

The ponies made good progress within another hour as the sun reached its peak. 

Stopping for a drink at a small stream, everypony noticed that they hadn’t seen any wolves as Mystic said there would be some.

“Where do you suppose those wolves are?” Rarity asked, “Not that I want to see any of those ruffians.”

“Maybe they had a party and are sleeping it off,” Rainbow said with a wink.

Rarity giggled, causing Rainbow’s eyes to slightly widen, “I guess so. I mean after all that howling and such last night.”

Twilight yawned, “I don’t feel so tired anymore. Adrenaline maybe.”

“Ya just yawned Twi,” Applejack pointed out.

“I’m more worried about Starlight than stupid sleep at the moment.”

“Me too.”

“Maybe the wolves have big parties! I can probably bring a real game-changer for their parties!” Pinkie beamed, “They seem fascinating!”

“Oh, dear,” Rarity slightly cringed.

“I bet I can even sound like a wolf to show them respect!” Pinkie cheered. She took a deep breath.

“Pinkie! Don’t!” Twilight cried. She managed to fly over and cover her mouth before she could howl, causing her to groan disappointedly. Mystic’s eyes were wide with concern before she took a small breath of relief.

A loud howl came from nearby.

The ponies’ blood turned into ice as they turned towards the source of the noise. 

As more howls broke through the atmosphere, Mystic’s ears perked up at the sound of scurrying.

“Oh no!” Mystic said in a dire tone.

“You’ve gotta be kidding!” Applejack cried. Twilight and Pinkie huddled close together as Twilight removed her hoof from Pinkie’s mouth, but then...

THWIMP!

A tranq dart hit Twilight right in the neck. 

She gasped, holding it in pain.

“Twilight!!” Rarity cried in anguish, everypony looked over to see the tranq dart lodged into her neck, and their eyes widened in horror. 

Twilight managed to pull it out, and when she did her eyes widened. 

The alicorn looked at her friends and fell over unconscious. Sunset lunged over and caught her before she fell onto the forest floor.

THWIMP!

Another dart rang out and struck Sunset. The fiery maned unicorn gasped in horror before she reached for the dart and pulled it out in hopes of stopping the effects. 

But Sunset fell unconscious next to the alicorn. 

Everypony else is horrified that the two strongest magic users are knocked out cold.

“Oh no!” Fluttershy whimpered, scared.

Rainbow knelt down to her two friends, she growled and faced the forest, “Cowards! Get out here and show yourselves! We’re not scared of you!”

Out of the woods several wolves came out, ranging from white, grey, dark grey, to black. They had on some armor, helmets, and are armed with some blades, a couple of them even had the tubes that blew the darts. 

Soon, everypony is surrounded by thirty or so wolves, causing them to bundle close together. Mystic held her machete’s grip with her magic, ready to fight. Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie looked scared while Applejack and Rainbow are angry for what they’d done to their friends.

Then, a dark grey male wolf with hard green eyes stepped out of the pack, followed by a similar colored female wolf who had turquoise eyes. They both had spears tucked in a sheath on their belts and armor to protect their chests, sides, and backs. The wolf took off his helmet and smirked deviously at the surprised ponies.

“Are you scared now, little pony?” he asked with a sneer.

“Not for an instant!” Rainbow stomped her hoof angrily, “We’ve faced worse than you!”

The wolf laughed. “Oh, did you now?”

“Yes! And we’d gladly face down all of you!”

“I wouldn’t make a move if I were you,” the wolf growled, glaring daggers at Rainbow. The other wolves pointed spears and blades at them, a look from Applejack told her to stand down, which she begrudgingly did.

“Now,” the wolf said in a serious ton., “We’ve been told that there’ve been unexpected intruders in this forest, in our and others’ domains.” He glared hard at the ponies, “And I believe we caught them in our net.”

Rarity leaned towards Mystic and whispered, “I thought you said you could get us through safely.”

“I did,” Mystic whispered back, “But Skittle Head was probably spotted when she foolishly decided to get a better look at our destination.”

“I can hear you mumbling!” the wolf snarled, looking at Rarity and Mystic, causing the former to slightly whimper. “Any outsider isn’t welcome here in the forest as said by the Law as old and true as the sky!”

“We didn’t mean ta intrude!” Applejack tried to reason, “We’re just on a mission!”

“And what mission would that be?” the female wolf asked, a hard look on her features.

“Our friend has gone missing and we’ve been traveling beyond Equestria, past those mountains into this forest!”

“Equestria?!” the male wolf asked. “I’ve never seen any Equestrians in these parts.”

“Well, ya have now.”

Mystic didn’t say anything; she just had a hard look and ready to strike at a moment’s notice.

“Ha ha! I don’t know about your friend, but I do think the others here have ideas on what we could do to you for intruding,” the wolf laughed.

“We could clip their wings!” one said, causing Rainbow to gasp.

“We could eat’em!” another added.

“Or turn them into slaves!” a third added, causing Rarity to gasp, remembering her time with the Diamond Dogs.

The female wolf took a step forward, “These ponies do look like they’re on a mission.”

“By violating the Law and ruining the forest’s balance!” the male wolf countered.

“Excuse me!” Fluttershy spoke up, the wolves snapped their attention to her, “We didn’t intend on anycreature or anywolf getting upset by anything.”

“Speaking of that,” said Applejack, “Ah believe we haven’t had introductions to address one another properly.”

The female and male wolves looked at one another before looking back at Applejack.

“Are you kidding, AJ?!” Rainbow bellowed, “They knocked out Twilight and Sunset!”

“Ah’ll handle this!”

The male wolf chuckled darkly, “Continue arguing, that was interesting.”

“I don’t think it’ll hurt to introduce ourselves,” said the female. He looked at her incredulously before she gave a hard look. He rolled his eyes.

“Fine,” he said, “My name is Gunnolf. I am the commander of the Pack under his Majestic’s name, Tokuta.” 

“I am Accalia,” said the female wolf, removing her helmet. “Second in command and strategist of the Pack.”

“Okay,” said Applejack, pointing to herself, “Ah’m Applejack,” she pointed to the others, “That’s Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Mystic, Rarity, and Fluttershy. And the two you knocked out are Twilight and Sunset.”

“Okay, now that’s out of the way,” said Gunnolf, glaring hard. “You ponies have been causing trouble for this land!”

“No, we haven’t!” Rainbow protested, “We just want to get through!”

“Oh, really? Then what about our reports we got back to from the lords of the forest?” Gunnolf asked, unrolling a scroll. “First, we got reports that a majestic bear was beaten and had to be pulled out of rubble.” Fluttershy lightly gasped to herself at that, “Next a cougar spotted you while on a hunt and a herd of bison spotted you as well.” He glared hard at the ponies, “And if that weren’t enough, you disrupted some creatures’ homes by removing their homes necessities by using some kind of telekinesis.” He motioned to the unconscious Twilight and Sunset, “As evidenced by these two.”

“Yeah, that’s magic,” Rainbow growled, “They were just clearing the way.”

“Yes, they were,” Applejack added, “We need to find our friend.”

“Then where has she gotten to?” Accalia asked, “Speak now!”

“She and her friend had a fallout about something and we were called to investigate and then...”

“Out with where she is!”

Applejack snarled, “Fine! In a spur of the moment, we had to pack and make our way to Oogundaa!”

“Until we were stopped by you ruffians!” Rarity added.

The wolves paused.

...

Then they began laughing thunderously, all but the female wolf who just stood there with a hard look.

“What?! What’s so funny?!” Applejack demanded.

“Oogundaa?!” Gunnolf laughed, “Nopony’s been there in ages! If at all! Have you been drinking some strong drink or something?!”

Applejack snorted, letting out hot angry steam. “No! We’re worried about her! She and her friend never had such a fallout that caused her to run off!”

Gunnolf wiped away a tear as he continued chuckling, “We would’ve been alerted by one of the lords and their messengers as to not disturb our forest.”

“What about Mystic?” Pinkie asked curiously, “She’s been through here before a few times.”

“What?” Gunnolf asked eyes widened.

Mystic groaned loudly, “Way to spill the beans!”

Gunnolf glared at Mystic, “You were here multiple times?”

“Only to get in and out without being seen!” Mystic snapped, “I had a plan until that Skittle Head pegasus got spotted!”

“We didn’t get reports of a pegasus being seen, but what we were told was what was in the report concerning the bear and the other lords of the forest,” said Accalia.

“Ha!” Rainbow boasted at Mystic, “I wasn’t seen! So there!” Mystic just rolled her eyes.

“Even then, we need to get through!” Fluttershy pleaded to the wolves, “Starlight could be hurt, lost or even worse!”

“Indeed! And I won’t waste another moment’s notice until we find her!” Rarity declared.

“Sounds like a bunch of rubbish to me,” said Gunnolf.

“Excuse ya?!” Applejack snarled.

“You shouldn’t be here!” Gunnolf snarled back, getting in the mare’s face, “It’s the Law.”

“Then why didn’t we know about it?!”

“I guess you’re so closed off from the world in a lot of aspects.”

“What?!”

“I don’t see any proof other than your words that can prove your case,” said Gunnolf, “All I see is what we’ve been told.”

“But...!”

“Enough!” Gunnolf snapped.

“Do we have any sort of proof?” Rarity asked desperately, wanting to get away from the wolves. She looked at Mystic, who only shook her head.

“If you have no proof,” Gunnolf said to Applejack, “Then I’m going to bring you in for telling us a fib and disrupting our forest.”

Applejack couldn’t believe this. For most of her life, she’s been living on being honest, her friend is out there in danger, and now these canines are trying to stop her! In anger and fear, Applejack stomped the ground very hard, causing the wolves to take a step back.

“Ah ain't lyin’!!”  She roared, causing Gunnolf’s eyes to widen, “Y’all can’t just stop us on a quest such as this! We will continue on our way peacefully or else get out them weapons and we’ll handle this the hard way!!”

The wolves and her friends were surprised by her outburst, Accalia as well. She looked closer at the ponies, the orange one’s fear is real as are the others. She began wondering about them.

“You’d better take back what you’d said,” Gunnolf growled.

“Ah don’t think so! We’re goin’! And we’re takin’ our knocked-out friends with us too!”

“You’re not going anywhere! You’re coming before the Majestic Tokuta!”

“You can just tell that oh so majestic loser to suck it!” Rainbow cried, “We’re leaving!”

“Did you disrespect the Leader of our Pack?!” Gunnolf barked.

“I guess I did! Now take this!”

Rainbow lunged right at Gunnolf punching him into a tree, catching everycreature else off guard. Gunnolf quickly got back on his paws and barked at Rainbow.

“Attack! Seize them!!” he ordered.

The wolves moved in to seize them, but Applejack bucked her way through the group while Mystic pulled out her machete and sliced a couple of wolves’ belts away, taking their blades and holding them in her magic.

“She can use telekinesis too!” a wolf shouted, pointing at Mystic.

“Oh, crap!” Mystic shouted. A wolf aimed at her to knock her out, he blew at her but she grabbed it with her magic and threw it back at him and it landed firmly into his neck!

Fluttershy grabbed Rarity and began flying away with her but a wolf climbed the tree and pounced onto them, pinning them underneath his weight. Rarity screamed for help. Rainbow flew over to help only to be stopped by a couple of more wolves that lunged at her. She flew over them and kicked their rumps into a tree as Applejack tried to fight her way through.

THWIMP!

A dart flew out and hit Applejack in the neck!

“AJ!” Rainbow cried.

THWIMP!

Another dart and hit Rainbow in the neck! She gasped in surprise and slight pain before realizing what happened. Before the athletes knew it, they were out cold as well.

Mystic continued to fight the wolves, she punched and kicked them away while Accalia managed to pounce onto her and pin her to the ground.

“Quit fighting at once!” she demanded.

“You can forget about that!” Mystic declared, “I can do this all day!”

She pushed Accalia off and bounced back onto her hooves, only to freeze when she spots Pinkie, a whimpering Fluttershy, and Rarity in the wolves’ claws. Rarity looked to be crying, Mystic noticed that Applejack and Rainbow were knocked out, too.

“Surrender now!” Gunnolf growled, “Or you and your companions will suffer dire consequences!”

Mystic held her machete close, not wanting to surrender, she wanted to get to Oogundaa, but now they’ve been majorly setback by the wolf pack she’d wanted to avoid. Accalia stepped forward.

“Surrender now,” she warned, “This will be easier for both sides as hard as it’s been already.”

Mystic hissed angrily, but seeing the knocked-out ponies and the others’ desperate eyes, she knew that there wasn’t any way out of this. How will they get to Oogundaa now? With no other option, Mystic let out a huff before putting away her machete, dropping to her flank and raising her hooves in the air to surrender.

“Good,” said Accalia, seizing Mystic and placing some chains on her forelegs, she forced Mystic to stand up and took her weapons and satchel, Mystic held her tongue but her anger showed in her eyes.

“Round up the others, Accalia,” said Gunnolf, he turned to the others, “And get some stretchers to carry them. We’re bringing them to Tokuta.”

“Yes sir!” they all said in unison.

Accalia moved Mystic forward all while she briefly glanced at the unconscious ponies and continued to think about them.





Mystic seethed as she forcefully walked up the mountain’s trail surrounded by the pack of wolves. She had chains on her forelegs and hindlegs, plus she, Rarity, and Pinkie were all walking in a chain line while being monitored closely by the wolves. As if that weren’t bad enough, she and Rarity both had magic dampening locks placed on their horns to keep them from using magic. This isn’t the first time for Mystic being in chains but it is for being in chains of the wolves.

“Oh, I do wish this thing weren’t on my horn,” Rarity complained.

“Silence!” Gunnolf growled, “You’re free to remain silent!”

Rarity shut up right away. Mystic gazed to her left to see the knocked-out companions being transported on stretchers (while they’re chained and the magic users have the magic dampeners too.) 

Mystic began thinking of ways to get out of here as she’s always known to do. The path up the mountain got a little steeper as the trees got thicker, almost blocking out the sun and sky above. 

Then the wolves brought the ponies before a gate with several wolf statues on either side of the entrance. Two wolf guards slowly opened the thick, black oakwood doors to reveal a compelling sight. 

Mystic’s eyes widened with amazement when she saw a bunch of wolves, from cubs to females and males going to and fro from their homes carved into and out of trees, making them look as natural as possible to the forest around them. 

There’s a pathway leading to the middle of the society where a large round area where several streets converge. The branches in the back part of the society seemed carved and created out of thick oakwood and twisted upwards. 

Beyond all of the homes and dens, is a majestic looking tree that looks hundreds of years old. It had multiple windows and a big door shut with the same kind of oakwood at the gate. Mystic’s never seen such a society making things look so natural, it seemed alien and beautiful all the same. Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity couldn’t believe their eyes either.

“My stars...” Rarity whispered out.

“Shut it!” Gunnolf hissed.

“Oh, let them marvel at his Majestic’s society,” said Accalia, “Maybe then it’ll teach them to show some respect.”

Gunnolf sighed heavily, “Fine. Just make sure they keep marveling, it ought to do them some good.”

“Good,” said Accalia, getting next to the ponies, “As you ponies can see, we wolves have an advanced society for everywolf here. We pride on our Pack and greatly respect our Majestic, Tokuta.”

“Who is this Tokuta?” Fluttershy asked.

“He’s astonishing, knows the way to live and how it should be for not only the forest but society as well,” said Gunnolf, “And he deserves the highest respects from everycreature.”

Fluttershy looked around at the wolves, they locked their gazes on the ponies as if they’re seeing aliens.

“We all depend on each other,” Accalia added. “Work together to keep this society running and keeping the balance of the land around us.”

“That sounds like friendship,” said Fluttershy.

Gunnolf looked at her incredulously, “Friendship? Seriously?” He chortled, “The only friendship we have time is to look out for one another and focus on our survival and balance.”

“You... don’t have friends?” Fluttershy’s eyes widened in surprise.

“More like acquaintances and useful allies to assist in situations,” Gunnolf explained. “And you’d better appreciate that.”

“It’s just...”

“It’s just what?” Gunnolf asked in a harsh tone, “Don’t question our leader!”

“I think the pony might have something to say,” said Accalia.

“Shut it Accalia!” Gunnolf pointed at her, “We all know about your questions!”

Accalia looked offended, “I just think she should speak her mind a little bit.”

“She can speak her case when we get to our leader! You know that!”

Accalia growled, annoyed, “All right then, Mister Stuck up.”

Gunnolf growled in return and made the ponies move a bit faster.

When they came upon the tree, it towered above them, looking unmovable as if it’d been there since the dawn of time. Gunnolf nodded to a couple of other wolves and they opened the gate. Mystic looked around to see a bunch of wolves entering the tree through different doorways. 

When they entered, the trees’ hallways were cavernous, carved out from within and forming, tall wide hallways. At the end of the hall, there’s a room that seemed to be holding multiple bleachers carved out of the tree as well. With trepidation, the ponies continued forward, seeing other hallways on either side leading into the room as well.

The wolves brought the ponies before a stage just as the others began regaining consciousness. 

Mystic kept her gaze on a wooden chair while Pinkie spotted the wolves sitting around in the wooden bleachers. There are hundreds of them, all eyes on the ponies. Mystic heard the others’ voices crying out and demanding where they were, only to be silenced by the wolves and Gunnolf demanding their respect.

Suddenly the wolves stood up tall and straight, everypony took note of this, even Gunnolf and Accalia did so. Mystic watched as a large figure emerged from behind the chair, made his way over and sat down.

“No way...” Applejack whispered under her breath.

Sitting in the chair is none other than a werewolf. He’s bipedal, is covered in dark grey fur. He’s fairly skinny, but very lean. He’s wearing a dark blue cloak with a black shirt and some dark blue pants. Beneath the cloak, he has strong dense muscles. His piercing yellow eyes locked onto his subjects. This was Tokuta.

“At ease, everywolf,” he said in a calm, commanding tone. The wolves all sat down while his commanders walked forward.

“It’s come to my attention that we had intruders in our territory?” he asked.

“Yes, your Majestic,” said Gunnolf, “They were disrupting the forest, a bear was massively beaten and we got word from a cougar and a bison herd about them.” 

He stepped aside and motioned to the ponies, “We found them rather fast as we always do. And we’ve been informed that the orange one with the black mane has been in this forest multiple times without being seen or heard from until now.”

“Is that so?” he asked, looking at Mystic with a hard glare.

“Yes, and not only did they resist arrest, the rainbow one known as Skittle Head has insulted your great name!”

Tokuta growled and glared at Rainbow.

“Is that true, Skittle Head?”

Rainbow groaned, “For crying out loud it’s Rainbow Dash!”

“Answer his question!” Gunnolf demanded.

“Fine! Yes! I did!”

Tokuta growled and pointed at her, “Maybe I should have your hair trimmed clean off for that.”

“What?! No!” Rainbow pleaded, “My mane is awesome!”

“There will be time for that later.” 

Rainbow gulped audibly.

“In addition, your Majestic,” said Gunnolf, “Some of these ponies can use telekinesis and were disrupting the forest with it.” He looked at the ponies and they were silenced, he turned back to Tokuta, “You know the Law better than anywolf else, and we can’t allow outsiders to have their way in doing what they’d done.”

“I believe I’ve heard enough,” said Tokuta, he looked at the ponies, “So, all of you have been charged with disrupting our forest, resisting arrest, and disrespecting my name. How do you plead?”

“We are on a quest to get our friend back,” Twilight spoke up, stepping forward. “With all due respect, we didn’t want to cause any trouble and didn’t mean to disrupt anything.”

“I wasn’t told of this,” said Tokuta, looking at Gunnolf.

“Because they needed to speak for themselves, your Majestic,” he said, “When asked for proof they never provided anything of the sort other than their own word. It seems like a tall tale to me.”

Tokuta looked back at the ponies, “Out to find a friend? Where is your proof?”

“We... don’t have any,” Twilight said weakly, “But we didn’t just travel all the way from Equestria, through a dangerous forest, over the mountain, and into this forest to be withheld from finding her!”

Tokuta closed his eyes, letting out some air through his nostrils, “You care a lot about her, don’t you?”

“Yes, very much so!” Twilight cried, growing desperate, “Please, we must find her! She had a fallout and she could be hurt or worse!”

Tokuta opened his eyes, “Where are all of you heading?”

“We’re... on our way to Oogundaa,” said Sunset.

Tokuta’s eyes seem to slightly widen at that answer. He looked at the ponies for a few seconds before smirking and chuckling a bit.

“On the way to Oogundaa?” he asked with a snort, “That sounds ridiculous for pastel ponies to be going that way.”

“Hey, these pastel ponies know how to throw some party!” Pinkie cried.

“Not helping, Pinkie!” Sunset scolded.

Tokuta only chuckled, “And do you suppose I can just take your word about this?”

Twilight, feeling desperate stepped forward, “Listen up!” Tokuta looked at her, “We have been traveling hard and wide in order to find our friends! Just because we didn’t know about your Law or anything of the sort, you can’t just treat us like this!”

“Don’t you have your own rules and regulations back in your pretty home world?” Tokuta growled.

“Yes, and...”

“So do we!”

“But how could we have known about your Law if we hadn’t been here before?”

“The Pony land has been closed off from our ways for a long time, and we made a treaty with them to co-exist!”

Twilight paused; she hadn’t heard of anything of the sort. Did Celestia know about this wolf pack? Questions ran through her mind.

Fluttershy wanted to step forward, but her hooves were frozen in place out of fear. Her heart hammered in her chest, she glanced at the others, seeing their desperate looks.

“We didn’t want to attack that bear, but he was after our friend!” Twilight spoke up.

“Sounds like you crossed a line there,” said Gunnolf.

At this, Fluttershy stepped forward, “I showed him kindness and he wanted to attack me!”

“Every lord of the forest knows how to fend for themselves and don’t need any kind of help!” Tokuta snapped, causing Fluttershy to wince, “We wolves are always looking out for one another and all of us along with the lords of the forest have learned to respect one another and let us know if anything is threatening our home!”

“Yet you don’t seem to have friends from what I can tell!” Rainbow shouted.

“The only wonderful thing is cooperation, respect, and helping each other stay strong,” said Tokuta, “Such trivial matters would muddy our very existence.”

“No, it wouldn’t,” said Sunset, “I learned that the hard way a long time ago.”

“Oh, I bet you did,” Tokuta remarked sarcastically, “As for Oogundaa, the wolves and I have learned to respect one another’s boundaries. We stay out of each other’s businesses to keep our societies going.” He chuckled darkly, “That is if Oogundaa can get a stable society.”

“Our friend is out there!” Applejack shouted.

“I do believe you should consider our need to get out there and help her!” Rarity added.

“I’ve done enough considering,” Tokuta snarled. “As for all of you, you don’t have anything that I can go on. It’s a forbidden land, bound to be trouble out there.”

“And why are you so scared of traveling out there?” Rainbow asked angrily, causing the wolves in the room to gasp loudly.

Tokuta stood up, revealing to be as tall as Celestia.

“I am not scared of that cursed land!” he snapped. “It’s just for the safety of my Pack and we always watch each other’s backs.”

“Oh really? You’re so close to it, can practically be there within a day!”

“Enough out of you, smart mouth!” Tokuta barked, pointing right at Rainbow, “You show some respect or lose your dignity!”

Rainbow shut up right away but never lost her glare, everypony else is upset, scared and wanting to leave, too.

“Now,” said Tokuta, “As for all of your fates, I get to decide them.”

“Please, we need to leave!” Fluttershy pleaded.

“We always stick out for one another!” Pinkie pleaded.

“Spare his Majestic all that nonsense!” Gunnolf growled, “He’s heard more than enough of your nonsense for the day!”

Twilight began hyperventilating, she already had so much to worry about with everything back in Equestria, the Gala’s happening tonight without them there, how is everything going to go according to plan without her there?! But on top of that, she can’t stop thinking about Starlight.

“Please, your Majestic!” Twilight cried in an angered, yet strained voice. Some of her friends were a little surprised that she’d addressed him in such a manner, “We meant no disrespect to you when we came through this forest! We were just passing through! Honest! I get that you’re a dependable leader for everywolf here, as am I with helping ponies connect and resolve difference with one another!” She blinked some tears back, her anger is a result of her love for Starlight, she cares like a mother/sister to the mare.

Tokuta seemed to take note of her tone and body language, as did Accalia who’s look softened.

“Please... we’ll just take our leave... and make amends where ever we need to...” Twilight bowed her head. 

Sunset stroked her withers sympathetically while Rarity and Pinkie gave pleading looks to the werewolf.





Tokuta began processing what he’d heard, he rubbed his chin while every other wolf observed him, wondering what he’s going to do. Mystic just observed the situation, knowing this highly likely won’t go in their favor.

“You’ll make amends, huh?” said Tokuta, his lips curling up into a smirk. He looked to Gunnolf, “You hear that? They’ll make amends.”

Gunnolf chuckled wryly, “As if. That’s what they all say.” Accalia narrowed her eyes suspiciously, she wanted to speak up but held her tongue.





“We’re telling the truth!” Twilight cried desperately.

Tokuta chuckled, “Truth is in the eye of the beholder, pony. And I don’t believe any of you for a second.”

Applejack opened her mouth to speak, but Gunnolf smacked her. This caused the ponies to begin protesting in fear and anger, their voices got loud all while Mystic remained silent, knowing that they can’t escape. Accalia observed the ponies as they protested against her leader.

“Enough!” Tokuta roared, walking down the stairs, the equines went silent before he knelt down in front of them, “You all will shut your yappers and show me the respect I deserve. If you don’t, I will make you suffer much more than what you’ve already gotten and you’d wish you were never alive again.”

He snarled and leaned forward, “Understand?!”

The ponies hastily agreed in fear, their eyes wide and scared. Tokuta stood back up and walked back up to his chair. He sat back down.

“Gunnolf,” he said.

“Sire,” he said.

“I’m not sure what to do just yet, but throw them in the dungeons and make sure they never escape.”

The ponies were about to cry out again but Tokuta silenced them with a glare.

“As you wish, your Majestic,” said Gunnolf.

The ponies let out more cries of anguish while Mystic looked at them annoyingly. A wolf placed a paw on her shoulder to move her, but she hissed, broke free of his grasp and walked forward. 





They made it very clear there’s no point in trying to fight or reason. Tokuta watched with hard eyes while Accalia watched with some sympathy and curiosity.





Gunnolf shoved the ponies in one by one into the dungeon, Rarity yiped and complained when she hit the dirty floor. Mystic avoided being pushed down and just stepped in, followed by a shoved in Rainbow. Mystic sat down on the floor, fidgeting with her chains and having an enraged look.

“You ponies are going to be here a loooooonggg time,” Gunnolf boasted.

“You won’t keep us here forever!” Rainbow snapped.

“Oh, but we will,” Gunnolf taunted as Accalia glanced at the ponies. He saw her and spoke, “Accalia, make sure the sedated soldier is awake and then get everywolf in top notch before moonrise!”

“Yes Gunnolf,” said Accalia. The wolf left while Accalia continued to glance at the ponies. Some of them caught her looking before she turned away and left.

“Well, this is just great!” Rainbow punched the jail bars.

“That’s not going to help,” said Mystic.

Twilight began hyperventilating again, however, due to her concern for Starlight she began calming down and formulating on what to do next.

“We can’t waste time to argue we need to figure a way out,” said Sunset, began looking around the cell in hopes of finding something.

“I agree,” said Twilight.

“And how will we do that?” Rainbow asked.

“I’m working on it.”

“Me too,” said Mystic, her look softening, “Been planning since they caught us.”

“Well, fer now let’s calm down now,” said Applejack, gazing around to see the others’ concerned looks.

With that, the ponies began thinking on how to get out, even Pinkie, the peppiest out of the group, had a frown on her face.
> Chapter 30 - A curious wolf
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Accalia, the she-wolf that led the Pack alongside Gunnolf had to fulfill her routines of checking the society and that everything’s in order. 

She’s sent out scouts to deter that the forest is undisturbed once again. She stands proudly at her post, watching and listening for the signals from the scouts. 

She inwardly sighed, this was the same routine they ever did if something does come into the forest. As did every other wolf in the Pack, but even those outside the fastest and strongest wolves have to get their dues in. Every job from ensuring the society is up and running and prepared for any kind of danger or scenario. 

When they were old enough, even the cubs had to help with some of the dues. What stood out to Accalia the most is that the wolves don’t connect with personal problems or engage in real activities.

She thought back to the winged unicorn and her friends, she was surprised to have seen little ponies at all, she’d never seen them before. Were the wolves truly missing out on something?

“I’d thought about that from time to time,” Accalia said aloud, not taking her eyes off the forest. A few minutes passed before she heard some distant howls. Her ears turned towards the directions they came from and she could confirm that the forest is back as it should be.

She jumped down from her post and began marching back to report. Turning a corner into Tokuta’s home, she almost bumped into Gunnolf.

“Did you make sure the scouts got their reports back?” he asked bluntly.

“Yes,” replied Accalia.

“You’d better have made sure, you know how his Majestic can get,” Gunnolf warned.

Accalia snorted, “I got this, I got this. Am I not capable?”

“You are. I’m just making sure you’re up to par considering... the latest developments.”

Accalia’s nostrils flared, “Seriously? That’s why you’re questioning my abilities to carry out my duties?”

“I have every right to,” said Gunnolf, leaning forward, Accalia wasn’t intimidated. “You are one of the few wolves that’s been questioning our Leader’s perfect way of order for not only us but the forest as well.”

“I find it good to be a little opened minded.”

“But not if it becomes a concern to where it could open a gateway that could ruin us!” Gunnolf snapped.

“You know me, Gunnolf!” Accalia snapped back, “You know that I’d never try to endanger anywolf here!”

Gunnolf let out a deep breath through his nostrils, “I believe that you wouldn’t do it intentionally.”

Accalia blinked a couple of times before processing his implications, she formed a glare, “There’s nothing wrong with wondering about the world around you.”

“Just don’t be an idiot about it,” said Gunnolf, making his way past her. “We have some new recruits coming in. Get your tail in there and train them at once.” He paused and gave her a glare to not ask him any more questions.

“Fine,” she grumbled.

“Speak to me in a more respectable tone!”

Very annoyed, Accalia replied, “Sir yes sir.”

“Good. Now, don’t bug me about anything for the rest of the day and night.”

With that, Gunnolf took his leave while Accalia just stood there. She briefly thought back to the ponies before going on her way to train the new recruits.





For the next several hours Accalia trained the recruits. Getting them to chase, sneak and attack was a slow, annoying process. But being a trooper, she managed to push through her duties and get them a bit more in shape from before. When she finished, it was the late afternoon and everywolf was either constructing around the society, cleaning up around the place, practicing their fighting skills, and learning how to hunt in packs. After stopping by the barracks to get a quick drink and bath, she reemerged wearing her chest plate armor with a two-star badge on the side to show she’s the second in command after Gunnolf. 

Looking up at the sun, her eyes slightly widened. She only had a short time. Making her way through the pack of wolves and passed the carved-out homes and dens, she arrived at a small den close to the edge of the society.

Taking a deep breath in, she knocked on the door in a specific rhythm before taking a step back and waited. A male wolf with brown eyes and grey fur opened the door.

“Ah, Accalia,” he said, forming a smile, “What can I do for you?”

Accalia’s eyes were soft and she had her own smile, “I need to discuss a few matters with the group. It won’t take long.”

“Sure, sure,” said the wolf, stepping aside, “Come in. We’ve got some herbal tea if you want any.”

“Thanks, but no thanks,” said Accalia as she stepped in.

When she stepped in, she saw a couple of female wolves sitting in the living room on the hard-wooden stools eating a few bites of fish.

“Hey, Accalia!” one of them greeted.

“How’s it going, girl?” the second greeted.

“It’s going well Maia and Lulu,” Accalia smiled as she took a seat.

“I hope you hadn’t landed in more trouble lately,” said the first wolf (Maia).

“It was a piece of cake. They tried to resist but we got them.”

“Oh, and I heard they used telekinesis,” said the second (Lulu).

“I hope they don’t use it here,” said Maia.

“Don’t worry, we’ve got it covered,” Accalia assured them.

“Oh, good,” they said in unison.

The wolf who opened the door for Accalia joined the three wolves, soon joined by a look-alike twin.

“It’s good to see you as always outside of your duties,” he said, “But you mentioned you had something to speak about?”

Accalia dropped her smile, “Yes. I do.”

“Is it about what happened?”

Accalia slightly chuckled, “You can read me like an open book, Kiba.” She frowned again, “My questions about the world and ways we do things in the Pack have reemerged...”

“What?” Maia and Lulu exclaimed in unison.

“Didn’t Tokuta have you arranged to quit asking such questions and assure you quit asking them?” Kiba asked.

Accalia nodded, “I did and I proved my loyalty and capability to survive and protect the Pack. However, those ponies just seem very into a concept called ‘friendship.’”

“Friendship?”

“Yes. I know all about what the Pack and Tokuta uphold, but before they showed up, I noticed that we don’t really get too personal with ourselves. Just to make sure we do our part and look out for one another and avoid being disgraced.”

“Which is why I’m surprised you decided to come here,” said Kiba, “You’ve been asking a lot of questions about our way of life.” He sighed, “Remember when Tokuta found you in here last time?”

Accalia slightly winced, remembering the lectures dominance fights, and harsh punishments she had to endure to prove herself. She hadn’t been to visit in months.

“Tokuta wants a stable forest and a stable environment,” said Kiba, “Do you not realize the importance of that?”

“Of course, I do, and so do you,” said Accalia, knowing he was asking a rhetorical question. 

“There’s nothing wrong with any of that. It’s just...” she rubbed her temples. “I’ve been thinking that there’s probably more out there for us and for us to be a better civilization. Not to mention,” she locked eyes on Kiba, “I think his Majestic may know more than what he’s letting on...”

“What?” the she-wolves exclaimed in unison, Kiba’s eyes widened in shock.

“The leader is always truthful, Accalia,” he said in a warning tone.

“I know that’s what we’ve been told. Today, he just seemed a little off while discussing Oogundaa and those ponies. Be honest, Kiba, I might be the most open minded and curious wolf in the society. Don’t you want to know what’s going on?”

Kiba began thinking, as did Lulu and Maia. 

They did start this group to be more open minded, and Accalia only fueled the group and kept it going. She’s been curious ever since she was a teen wolf and it only continues to rise.

“Maybe he just believes it’s a dangerous place,” said Lulu.

“Maybe he knows it’s cursed?” Maia suggested.

“I’m not sure what to believe, but we can’t be held back like this,” said Accalia, “Leaders are supposed to look out for their subjects and teach them to do the same. But they shouldn’t hold them back from seeing the world and appreciating one another’s differences. How often have we been able to interact personally outside of meal times?”

“Not often,” said Kiba, “We’ve got to get our dues in.”

“Precisely and...”

“Accalia,” said the fourth wolf, “Tokuta doesn’t want us to do any of this kind of thinking.”

“Exactly,” said Accalia, “Which is why we should pursue it further.”

“This’ll get us in more trouble,” Maia protested, looking to her sister with concerned eyes, “I don’t want to lose any of you!”

“We won’t lost anything,” Accalia assured them.

“That’s what you said last time!”

“No, this time I mean it.”

“Maybe we should reconsider this group at all!” Lulu said in a panicked tone.

“You four don’t have to do anything,” said Accalia, forming a hard look.

“What?” every other wolf asked in unison.

“I’ve been doing some thinking on what I can do,” Accalia stood up, “I mean, being second in command, or being in a commanding position at all, you’ve got to be a fast thinker and strategist.” She picked up a teacup and the teapot before pouring it in, “As of knocking on the door and being in here, I’ve come up with a plan to figure things out more.”

“Accalia, what’re you thinking?” Kiba asked, “Don’t do anything rash.”

“Don’t worry,” Accalia waved him off, taking a sip of her tea, “It’ll be within the programs, orders, and without drawing any attention.”

“O-Okay. What do you have?”

Accalia smiled proudly before taking one last sip of her tea.





The she-wolf ensured that her schedule to check the perimeter and that wolves are obeying the Law lined up with her plan. 

She acted natural the entire time as she worked her way to the prison cells as the last part of her routine before being on meal duty for that evening. She loved every chance she could get with Kiba in the gang. 

They’re the only wolves that’s really connected with her. Sure, she had Gunnolf, but he’s too into his duties and that attitude of his for any good reason. 

While it was only a few months since she’s been to visit them, it felt like forever. She’s growing tired of these routines. It’s the same day over and over again. 

Reaching the far end of the society furthest from the gate, she walked down the stairs into the dingy prison. 

She pushed some cobwebs out of her way as she made her way around the empty cells. When she saw the ponies in the distance, she made sure to stay out of sight. The one with the fiery mane looked to be poking around at the doors.

“What’re you doing, Sunset?” Rainbow asked, “We’ve been here forever!”

“I’ve seen this in one situation in something I watched,” Sunset explained, “I’m seeing if there’re half-barrel hinges on these crate doors.”

“Is that what they taught you in the other world?” Pinkie asked.

“Pinkie!” Twilight said harshly.

“Whaaaaaat?” Pinkie asked innocently.

“Other world?” Mystic asked, curiously, looking at Sunset.

Sunset froze, realizing that Mystic is here and that she doesn’t know about the world she’d come from. Sunset looked speechless as Mystic narrowed her eyes curiously.

“Are you from another world?” Mystic asked simply.

“Uhm...well...no...” Sunset mumbled, “It’s...complicated...”

Other world? Accalia thought, fascinated by the possibility.

“I’m just tired of wasting time here!” Rainbow complained, “Those darn wolves just got in our way!”

“And you complainin’ the entire time ain’t helpin’ Dash!” Applejack scolded, “Seriously, I know yer worried but try an’ get a grip!”

“Too hard to do that, AJ!” Rainbow growled.

Twilight groaned at those two, they’d been going at it pretty much ever since they’d been here.

“Not to mention sitting in this dirty cell for so long,” Rarity grimaced, her coat having dirt covering it. She shook it off herself, only for the chain to slightly yank against her left hindleg. She yiped in pain.

“Careful, Rarity,” said Fluttershy, looking at her own chain, “These chains are tight.”

“I’m trying,” Rarity blinked some tears out of her eyes.

“I wonder...” Applejack droned, “How the Gala’s going to be tonight?”

“I hear that the leaders were looking forward to that so much,” said Fluttershy, frowning a bit.

“So was I,” said Rarity, “I had never worked on so many clothes before...only to see it all go to waste...”

“Yes, but we can’t dwell on that now,” said Rainbow. “We need to find our friend!”

“Yes, we do,” Sunset mumbled, still looking at the bars. She hit a couple of them in frustration, “Darn it! No half-barred hinges anywhere!” She sat down and crossed her forelegs in frustration.

“Well, that’s a bummer,” Rainbow groaned.

Twilight sighed, “I’m still trying to think of something. This isn’t like Starlight’s village where our talents were drained...” She closed her eyes, “I just don’t want to give up...” She blinked the tears out of her eyes, “I’m so worried for her...”

Everypony looked at one another, seeing Twilight so sad and upset wasn’t a good thing, and they’ve not even reached their final destination. A breakdown threatened to come through about 10 minutes after they’d been put in here, and with how dangerous it’s been for them, what about their friend?

Accalia saw Twilight wipe her face and Rarity comforting her. She began thinking again.

“Come on, everypony!” Pinkie smiled, “We can’t give up yet! We need to keep our spirits up!”

“Yer right, Pinkie,” said Applejack, “We’ve been in tighter situations before.”

“Excuse me?” said Rarity, showing her the chain tightly around her hindleg.

Applejack smiled sheepishly, “Wasn’t meant to be a pun.” She slightly winced at her own chain’s tightness.

“Maybe we can reason with those wolves we just need to make a different approach!” Pinkie suggested.

Twilight looked away, sulking.

“Yeah, like what?” Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“I don’t know, but I have ten different options processing now!” Pinkie smiled, causing Rainbow to groan in annoyance. Typical Pinkie.

Just what are these ponies up to? Did they really not mean to cross them? It seems as if they’re minding their own business in order to get away. Accalia knew the horned ponies couldn’t use their telekinesis to get away due to the band on their horns.

“Where do you suppose Starlight is?” Sunset asked, “I mean, who here knows what Oogundaa looks like?”

Everypony shrugged their shoulders, Twilight just shook her head.

“It has rainforests, savannas, plateaus and dangerous wildlife,” Mystic put bluntly.

“Do you have a map of it?”

“I have one faded out map at the hut, but I didn’t find one useful for my travels back then.”

“So, that’s that?”

“Yep.”

Accalia waited a little longer, but the ponies weren’t too chatty. 

She noticed their body language told her they’re desperate, needing to get out, and worried, having heard everything she needs to hear, Accalia knew to move to the next phase of her plan. In order to evaluate what she suspects; she has to go and speak with her Majestic.





Accalia made her to the middle of the big tree that holds a rather large room with a bed with pillows and dark covers. Behind the bed are large windows with stained glass depicting Tokuta’s image. There’s a dinner table with a chess board on top, large book shelves on either side of the room with books about the forest, the Law, and wolves in general. Sitting next to a charred fireplace, sat Tokuta with furrowed brows. He’s holding something in his right paw, which Accalia assumed he was thinking about recent developments and some not so recent.

Accalia slowly opened the door, causing it to creak and the werewolf put away whatever he was holding.

“Who is it?” he called to who’s entering his dorms.

“It’s Accalia, your Majestic,” Accalia called back.

“Ah, did you get your duties done?”

“Yes. Permission to enter?”

Tokuta closed his eyes, letting out an annoyed breath. Sometimes this wolf of his came to question his ways, but she is loyal and hasn’t turned on them in any way. She’s become a puzzle, and that’s been a nuisance.

“Fine,” he finally said. The door fully opened to reveal the she-wolf in question.

“Thank you, your Majestic,” she said.

“Sure,” said Tokuta with slightly gritted teeth, “I have some of your favorite pears and blueberries in the storage. Would you like some?”

“I think I’ll pass,” said Accalia.

“Okay?” That was odd.

“I’m here to discuss my report on the whole situation that’s developed recently,” said Accalia.

“Oh? But didn’t Gunnolf report to me already?”

Accalia inwardly winced, curse him! He always thinks he’s got to be the best and no time for others, which is something everywolf needs to work on.

“I just believe that I should provide an additional report to confirm his,” Accalia answered, Yeah, that would work.

“All right, fine,” Tokuta slightly rolled his eyes. Accalia took note of this.

“First,” Accalia sat down in a chair close to Tokuta’s, “We have gotten word that everything back in the forest is back as it should be. Those ponies are locked up and aren’t trying to escape. We’re secured.”

“And?”

“The new recruits are slowly but surely getting to where they need to be, and we haven’t spotted any more of those ponies.”

Tokuta nodded as he walked over to his counter and began pouring himself some water. He knew something was up, Accalia’s reports would be longer and she always wanted something to eat as a little bit of a reward.

“Anything else you need to confirm anything else Gunnolf informed me of?”

Thinking fast again, Accalia spoke, “The soldier has awoken and will be back on his paws before this evening.”

Tokuta smirked, feeling some sense of annoyance again.

“Accalia,” he said, “You know that you’re one of my prized wolves in this society in recent years?”

“Yes, your Majestic,” Accalia answered.

“Every wolf has value, but you and Gunnolf have done more for this society in recent years. However,” Tokuta turned around to face her. The she-wolf got a vibe that she’s felt when he’s about to lecture her. Great.

“Is that I noticed you seem to be acting off since those ponies arrived.”

Accalia held a firm look, but if she was to initiate her plan, she needs to act now.

“Yes,” she said, “But things here have shook up because of their interference.”

“Indeed, they have,” he said, sitting down in his chair.

“So, how could I not be a little shook up? We haven’t had anything for a long time.”

“True. Tell me, Accalia. Who is the one who brought you and Gunnolf in when you desperately needed somewolf to bring you both out of your lives lowest points?”

This again? This has gotten old real fast.

“I don’t know, the ocelots in the forest?” Accalia answered sarcastically.

Tokuta smirked, “Oh, Accalia, don’t be like that. You know the answer.”

“Do I?” Accalia asked stubbornly.

“Who has taught you everything you know? Who taught you the way wolves in high command should behave? Who saved you from those thunderbirds from being their next meal? You and your brother are something else.”

“Gee, the more you ask me the more it makes sense since you’ve told me this a million times,” Accalia almost shouted, but held her tongue.

Tokuta let out a chuckle to try and lighten the mood some, “The more repetitive something is, the more importance it has, Accalia. You know that.”

“Repetitiveness is boring,” said Accalia, grabbing a book, opening it, and pretending to read it.

“The more you grow to be my age; you keep telling those around you what matters again and again until it cements into their heads.”

That’s true, they recite the Law of the Forest almost every few days. Every wolf in the society does. Accalia turned a page in the book.

“And what about you and Gunnolf going on about every captive wanting to make amends with us?” Accalia asked.

Tokuta took a sip of his water, “However do you mean?”

“I believe you know, you’re a smart capable Leader. Or does Gunnolf just have to admit he didn’t know what he was following?” she looked at Tokuta with a bit of sass.

“That wolf is loyal, but he knew what he was dealing with. And maybe he just doesn’t question my ways.”

“Who can say with him? He’s got a dull head outside of his duties.”

Instead of getting annoyed with Accalia’s antics, Tokuta smiled, “True. But that makes him all the more valuable. He’s committed to his work.”

“No need to tell me that, I had a conversation with him before I trained the new recruits.”

“I’m sure you did. He probably cares,” Tokuta spoke with some sarcasm.

Accalia cringed inwardly, “Please. As if. He and the others don’t try to connect with me or each other as much.”

“Nothing’s wrong with that as long as we’re ensured our society and the Law prevails,” Tokuta took another sip.

“I don’t doubt the Law, but I do wonder about what you said about the prisoners making amends. Or if it’s even remotely a reliable saying.”

Tokuta glared at her, “Sometimes you have to bend things behind the scenes in order to ensure the greater ways, Accalia. I taught you that.”

“I wonder though...”

“That’s the problem, Accalia, you wonder a lot. Every wolf should know they keep the higher truth, but in some situations as that, the rules can be bent a little bit. Nowolf is perfect as much as I want to be.”

“Gee, I wonder who taught me that,” Accalia smiled a bit at Tokuta. It’s clear who taught her, took her in, and saved her life.

“Now you’re finally acknowledging the truth, Accalia,” Tokuta returned the smile, “Always embrace it.”

Embrace the truth? Accalia thought incredulously. She continues to wonder how much Tokuta has told the truth with some slight lies within it. In turn, it makes her think some about the Law itself.

“And what of the ponies?” she asked.

“What of them?”

“I mean they seemed adamant about their situation and their need to leave.”

“You know the rules of the Law.”

“Yeah, but...”

“But this! But that!” Tokuta snarled, standing up, causing Accalia to brace herself some. “You need to quit questioning things, Accalia! Your only chance of salvation, as with everywolf is with me and the Law!”

Accalia let out a huff, putting the book to the side, “You’re right.”

“Good, at least you have a couple of seconds of being reasonable,” Tokuta went back over to his countertop and put the cup back in its place.

“Of our chances being with the Law,” Accalia said, picking out something to say with a slight lie amongst her thinking and ways.

Tokuta balled his claws, taking in a breath and doing his best to calm down.

“You built this place with the best of intentions, I’m sure,” Accalia went on, “It’s just a wonder why you, a werewolf, would do such a thing considering what everycreature else thinks.”

“It doesn’t matter what everycreature else thinks,” Tokuta said in a harsher tone.

“That’s very modest of you. Not caring what others think?” she didn’t need to ask any more than that, because Tokuta wants everywolf else to think of him as their only way of “salvation” and to never question him.

“I think you’re getting a little in too deep, Accalia,” he said, his look softening and he looked at her, trying to get her to stop questioning.

“You’ve taught me a lot, your Majestic,” Accalia stood up, returning the look, “More than anywolf or werewolf or anycreature. How much I do respect you for who you are.”

Tokuta sighed, “I know.”

“But yet, there are some small things that are lingering, like you not caring about what everycreature else thinks, and why you’re so modest.”

Tokuta paused, a caring look on his face. However, he hardened it quick, “Let’s just say times in your past can really teach you things. Such as being modest and noble instead of something else.”

That was interesting, Accalia thought, she’s heard him mention that before, but now she’s given it some more thought.

“If you’re certain about those ponies, why not just go further than what you are now?” Tokuta asked, “What? You thought I didn’t know you were trying to question me yet again?”

“Only because of instincts. Something you taught me,” Accalia spoke truthfully. This caused Tokuta’s eyes to widen with some fury, “You’ve taught me to rely on my instincts and gut.” Tokuta’s lips curled into a snarl, “I believe those ponies are telling the truth.”

“I think you’d better leave or I’ll consider something as a dire consequence.”

There we go. With a determined look Accalia spoke one more time, “As to not be more opened minded and see if there’s something...”

SLAM! 

Tokuta hit the countertop, he turned to Accalia with a deep glare and teeth bared.

“Remember what I’ve told you, Accalia!” he snapped. “You’re far too curious and it almost makes me revoke your second in command status! The only thing stronger than fear is curiosity! I demand you keep that in check or so help the gods above!!”

Not phased, but angered, Accalia only nodded.

“Good! The truth is valuable here but remember what I said alongside that! Don’t ask any more questions, or I will revoke your second in command and put you in the bunkers with the other citizens!”

Backing down, Accalia saluted, “Yes, your Majestic. I... apologize.”

“That had better be a genuine apology.”

Accalia nodded. “As you wish.”

“Now get out of here before I change my mind about all of this. Quit doubting and questioning!” he turned away furiously, “Get to your duties for the evening and the night.”

“Yes, your Majestic,” she said with a bow, “I... I’m sorry.”

Tokuta said nothing as he looked out the window to the society below. With her suspicions confirmed, Accalia left to go take care what Tokuta has ordered. As soon as she gets the chance, she will talk to those ponies.



However, the wolves and the ponies had no idea of what was about to take place in Canterlot.
> Chapter 31 - A Gala crashed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ponies from all over Equestria have been streaming into the city. All of them were dressed up or looked nice for the massive event happening tonight. Fireworks shot off into the sky, giving off multiple colors of purple, green, yellow, and blue hearts. The Wonderbolts did their daring spirals and spins in the sky with their smoke and lightning trailing behind them as if they were jets. The majestic Princess Celestia went from one cloud to another, leaving a trail of glitter behind her. Finally, two large fireworks spiraled into the sky before exploding into bright purple with some green to follow.

The Grand Galloping Gala has begun!!





An hour into the Gala, ponies tended the massive souvenir tables of food, drinks, and some games to play outdoors. Kids laughed and cheered as their parents watched them. Friends talked with one another, some family members reunited with one another due to living far apart, and some just enjoyed the musicians playing.

The Wonderbolts put on a few shows before they went to their VIP area to meet and greet fans, once Soarin got his apple pie of course. 

However, while the Gala was going off without a hitch, this Gala is much bigger than any ones beforehoof.

Inside the castle, ponies danced gracefully while the leaders of the Dragon Lands, Griffonstone, Yakyakistan, the Changeling Kingdom, and Seaquestria are attending. 

Dragon Lord Ember told the kids stories about the dragons and her kingdom and even breathing out fire, but away from the ponies and flammable items.

Grampa Gruff just huffed and went away whenever ponies tried to talk to him, being his grumpy self as usual. 

Prince Rutherford has been happily and loudly enjoying himself, while accidentally and intentionally smashing things. 

Thorax and Ocellus caught up with one another and the young changeling shared what she learned from Twilight’s school. 

Thorax is considering letting more changelings enter the school and maybe Ocellus could tutor them when needed, which the young changeling felt honored to be thought of in that way. 

Silverstream showed Princess Skystar the stairs across the Gala, Skystar showed Silverstream her new shell collections as Queen Novo occasionally glanced over in amusement before talking with some of Canterlot’s citizens.

Discord and the Smooze have arrived as well and the draconequus promised to behave.

Most of the time.

Yes, everything was going on as planned, everycreature is enjoying themselves as part of the creature exchange the kingdom’s have been going through for the past few months. Celestia is hoping this improves their relationships drastically so they’d feel more united in friendship.

Standing on top of the stairs as she does every Grand Galloping Gala, Celestia is busy shaking ponies’ hooves and greeting them. She’s smiling on the outside; however, she’s been thinking about Twilight and her friends not being able to be here to witness this historic occasion.

The letter telling her that they won’t be coming, shocked her and Luna. Twilight had been really wanting to come, not only for the occasion, but it’s her students’ first time at the Gala. 

However, she knew how much she and her friends valued Starlight and her friendship, so she allowed them to go. When she told the leaders of the different kingdoms, they were surprised and some (Ember and Rutherford) demanded to know why. 

Celestia explained why and they calmed down, but were massively disappointed for some of their good friends not attending, but Celestia encouraged them to enjoy the Gala and to take the example of going after a friend and helping them in need as an example of friendship, so by doing that, it shows the strength of friendship.

The Young Six were somewhat devastated as their teachers were thinking about showing them around Canterlot after the Gala, and seeing where Headmare Twilight grew up at, but Celestia promised she would do it afterwards. The Sun Princess is putting a lot on herself, but ruling for 1,000 years alone, she’s used to it. Luna would help, but she has to watch over ponies in their dreams and protect them from their nightmares.





Speaking of Luna, she made her way up a different flight of stairs to her elderly sister. She’s wearing a purple, shiny dress with some starry patterns and the moon on her chest. She smiled briefly at the guests coming up to meet her sister before she joined her side.

“Enjoying shaking hooves with the citizens of Equestria?” she asked.

Celestia slightly rolled her eyes, “It’s wonderful, but it’s exhausting at the same time.”

“I’ve gotten the guards and soldiers patrolling the Castle and Canterlot’s borders to make sure nocreature can get in,” said Luna, furrowing her brows, “We need to be prepared just in case considering the latest attempt at an invasion.”

“Good,” said Celestia, shaking some ponies’ hooves, “As for the leaders of the other kingdoms, they’re really enjoying this wonderful evening.”

“Indeed,” said Luna, “But I’m still concerned about things.”

“I know you are, sister, but we’re prepared just as you said.”

“I know, I know, but I keep suspecting something else might happen,” Luna inquired, “I mean, this is a huge event, larger than most events beforehoof.”

Celestia sighed, Luna has been more on edge lately due to her visions, and she has every right to be concerned.

“I just wish Twilight and her friends just stuck around for the Gala,” Luna added.

Celestia looked at Luna incredulously, “Even after Starlight just disappeared like that? It seems odd, Luna. You know how connected they are.”

“I know Starlight, she’s a strong unicorn. I believe she would be fine even after the Gala tonight.”

“Are you saying that they shouldn’t have gone after her?”

“No,” Luna sighed, “I’m sorry, sister, I’m just... I just believe having them here would make me feel better.”

Celestia wrapped a comforting wing around her sister, “I get it, it was surprising and out of nowhere for everypony and everycreature here.” She frowned, “However, we couldn’t just cancel the Gala just because of them.”

“I suppose so,” Luna looked away, “I can’t find myself to enjoy tonight, sister. I think I’m just going to go to observation deck to make sure we’re safe.”

Celestia nodded, “I understand. Good night, sister.”

“Good night, sister,” replied Luna before giving Celestia a brief nuzzle.





Celestia continued greeting ponies, but Luna’s concerns got her a little on edge lately, too. A part of her wanted to shut Luna up and keep her concerns at bay and enjoy herself. But these visions really bothered her. Maybe once the Gala’s over she and Luna can try again to discern what they meant.





Down at the dining tables, a familiar group of six friends from each of their kingdoms reunited at an empty table. Each of them had something nice on, Smolder had on a purple top hat, Gallus wore a black bowtie, Ocellus wore a pink bow on her head, Sandbar a blue tie, Silverstream a pretty pink tiara and shell slippers made by Skystar, and Yona wore a large white hat with a purple bow tied on.

“Hey hey hey everycreature!” Sandbar greeted them, “All of you look fancy tonight!”

Ocellus giggled, “As do you, Sandbar.”

“Yona agree with Sandbar and Ocellus!” the young yak beamed, “Gala fun party!”

“If you say so,” Smolder shrugged, “The dancing and socializing seems totally lame with those high-class ponies.”

“Eh, it’s not so bad,” said Sandbar.

“You’re a pony, of course you’d say that.”

“I don’t know, Smolder,” Gallus smirked, “I thought I saw you dancing with a couple of ponies.”

Smolder blushed, “I was not!”

The others chuckled at the dragon’s expense, causing her blush to grow.

Ocellus wrapped a foreleg around her, “It’s okay, Smolder, we all love you.”

Smolder pulled away, annoyed, “I’m telling you; I wasn’t dancing. I’ve only enjoyed the gems they provided here!”

“Suuuuurreee,” Gallus smirked widely.

“Hey guys!” Silverstream bubbled, showing off her seashell shoes, “Check these out!”

Everycreature else blinked.

“Uhhh, they look...weird,” Smolder spoke.

“I know!” Silverstream cheered, “They’re Skystar’s first pair and she wanted me to try them on!” She giggled as she examined them, “They feel great and I managed to convince her to let me try them on!”

“They look different but perfect for Silverstream!” Yona commented.

“Thank you, Yona!”

Everycreature else, amused, smiled and agreed with Yona.

“I still think they’re weird though,” said Smolder.

“Be nice, Smolder,” Ocellus advised, causing the dragon to shrug. “Anyway, I’ve told Thorax all the amazing stuff we’ve been learning this semester at Twilight’s school.”

“That sounds interesting,” said Sandbar, “But didn’t you mention he has a brother?”

“Yes, Pharynx. He couldn’t make it tonight for Kingdom reasons and because he doesn’t think much of parties.”

“I heard you mention Pinkie throwing him a party at the Changeling Kingdom anyway,” Smolder added.

“Yes,” Ocellus giggled, “And Thorax had him go along with the events after a bet they’d made.” Everycreature else giggled.

“I would’ve loved to have seen that,” said Gallus.

“Needless to say, after that, Pharynx hasn’t considered going to parties since. But, back to Thorax, he’s even considering letting some more changelings to come and learn friendship, too.”

“That sounds awesome!” Sandbar stated.

“I agree!” Silverstream bubbled, “I’d love to have more changeling friends!” She gasped, “Oh, I’d love to meet more from all of your kingdoms!”

“Do you think they’d become great friends like us?” Ocellus asked.

“I don’t know about that,” said Gallus, sitting in a chair, “We’re pretty amazing together. Not to mention, we saved Equestria from an evil pegasus.”

Everycreature couldn’t argue with that point.

“Plus, we have connection to Tree,” Yona added.

“I still think we should tell the professors about that,” said Sandbar.

“We will, but it’d be great for all of our kingdoms to send more of their citizens to learn more and more about friendship,” Ocellus stated, to which everycreature agreed.

“We have great professors, the very best.”

Smolder groaned, “Shame that they left before this massive event. I mean, didn’t they plan on this for months?”

“Yes, but if I were them, I’d worry about Guidance Counsellor Starlight, too,” said Ocellus.

“And you care about the Gala going on, Smolder?” Gallus teased.

“I do not!” Smolder snapped, “I just felt a little bad for our professors!” She snarled, “I swear, you’re sometimes...” She snorted out some smoke through her nostrils before turning away, Gallus grinned smugly.

Yona gazed to her left and spotted Thorax and Ember talking with one another. Thorax said something that caused Ember to laugh a little before she playfully punched his shoulder, causing him to blush. Yona smirked.

“Yona think changeling and dragon are into each other,” she muttered.

“Oh, that’s just them being sweet on one another,” said Gallus.

“I don’t know, they seem into one another,” Sandbar smirked.

“Please, a dragon and a changeling?” Smolder crossed her arms, “I don’t know how’d that work out in the long run.”

“How do you mean, Smolder?” Sandbar asked.

“I mean, what do you do after you get married? You have kids, how would that work out?”

Sandbar paused, and rubbed the back of his head.

“W-We don’t know even if they are together,” Ocellus spoke up.

“But it still makes for some good gossiping,” Gallus said with a wink, knowing Ocellus hates the spread of gossip.

“Don’t even think about it!”

“Too late.”

Ocellus groaned.

“Besides, if they are together, who’s to say the same about you and Smolder someday?”

That caused the young changeling and dragon to turn beet red.

“Take that back!” Smolder snapped, pointing at him.

“Make me,” Gallus sneered.

Smolder growled, but before she could pounce, somecreature appeared behind them. It’s Discord!

“Oh, ho ho ho! I so root for the griffon! Or, maybe I should root for the dragon! She breathes fire!” he laughed.

“Discord!” the students exclaimed in unison.

“The one and only!” Discord stated, forming a dramatic pose with some fireworks going off behind him, “I could see things were about to get a little chaotic and I thought I’d see how it goes down!”

The students groaned in annoyance.

“Number one, it wasn’t going to go that far,” Ocellus stated, glaring at Smolder and Gallus, “Was it?”

Both of them smiled sheepishly and nodded.

“O-Of course, Ocellus.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

“Good.”

“Aw, darn it,” Discord slightly sulked, “I could use a little more chaos tonight.”

“Haven’t you been entertaining guests on stage with your slimy friend?” Smolder asked.

“Oh, yes! But Smoozy wanted to take over for a spell so I thought I’d go around and cause a little mischief- I mean socialize!” Discord corrected himself.

“Sure,” Ocellus deadpanned, “Anywho can you just let us get back to hanging out with one another?”

“Aww, but who wouldn’t want to hang out with the Lord of Chaos and the King of partying?” Discord asked, several of his talons appeared out of nowhere and pointed at himself.

“Us for example,” Yona added.

“Yeeeeaaahhhh,” Gallus agreed.

“Oh,” Discord rolled his eyes, “Still slightly upset that I ruined the School and the Spell-venger hunt?”

Everycreature else muttered agreements while Smolder bluntly said “Yep.”

“Don’t be like that, we’re way passed that!” Discord smiled.

“But it still makes us a little hesitant,” said Silverstream, a rare serious tone.

Discord sighed, “Well, Fluttershy’s friends were hesitant but eventually they came around.” He smiled again, “I have all the confidence for the lot of you as well!”

Everycreature gave each other uncertain looks.

“Well, this has been delightful, but I’d better get back to my Gala routine!” Discord disappeared in a flash.

Then reappeared seconds later, “Oh, and if you want to know more about Ember and Thorax, just ask me. I have my ways.” Then he disappeared.

Smolder facepalmed, “Super odd, weird, obnoxious dude.”

“Agreed,” said Gallus.

Discord reappeared with a megaphone on his ear, surprising the students, “I heard that.” Then he disappeared.





Outside the city border’s, Ghadra has been patrolling secretly for the past hour, watching as ponies entered the city’s gates. He spotted the soldiers and royal guards along the city’s borders. His nerves were filling with adrenaline, anticipating the upcoming move his master will have him and his team take. He knelt behind a rock, well hidden behind the trees, giving him a clear view of the city gate. Gazing to his right, he spotted his goblins getting ready as well as black colored birds with razor sharp claws and beak, their piercing, predatory eyes were locked onto their target.

“Is everyone in the army in position?” Nightfall’s voice came through Ghadra’s head.

Ghadra nodded, “Everyone is and the three teams to infiltrate the city are in place as well.”

“Good. Is the spell containing the Tree of Harmony’s magic?”

“Yes. That Tree won’t be a problem for us.”

“Excellent. As for me, I am in position. Just wait for the signal. You’ll know it when it happens.”

“I’m counting on it. As for those students you want us to seize, you’re sure they saved Equestria before?”

“Are you doubting me?”

“No, just double checking.”

“Yes. Those six different creatures came together and saved Equestria before. I sensed the Tree’s magic just before the magic of Equestria returned. I know of their journey beneath the school, they have to have a connection to it.”

“Very well. I will send every soldier to look for them and grab’em once we move.”





The Young Six decided to walk around together to take in the Gala’s sights.

“So, everycreature,” said Sandbar, “How’re your leaders taking in the Gala?”

“Creatures!!” said a loud, happy voice.

“Oh boy,” Smolder mumbled, knowing who was behind them. All of them turned to see the proud yak Prince Rutherford smiling a toothy grin at them.

“Yak prince!” Yona said happily before taking a bow.

“H-Hey Prince Rutherford,” Sandbar greeted in a nervous tone.

“Good to see you pony!” Rutherford wrapped a foreleg around him, making him unable to breathe, “Ponies know how to throw great party!” But then he let go of him just as his face turned blue, “But yaks still best at planning parties. Don’t mean ponies know a good time!”

“I love the Gala!” Silverstream cheered, “If yaks can throw better parties maybe I should come up there!”

“Hey, not bad idea hippogriff!” Rutherford concurred, “Maybe I can join you for underwater party!”

“That would be amazing!” Silverstream giggled.

“Just try not to wreak everything as you party,” said Ember, walking up to the group.

“Dragon Lord Ember!” Smolder bowed.

“Smash most things though?” Rutherford asked curiously.

Ember rolled her eyes, “Sure why not.” That was sarcasm. Rutherford didn’t seem to take the hint.

“Perfect! Yak prince going to greet other ponies!” Rutherford declared before he left happily, greeting other ponies.

“He’s something else,” Gallus spoke with a raised eyebrow.

Ocellus giggled, “I wonder what a yak would look like transformed by the Pearl.”

“Who knows! That’s the mystery of it!” Silverstream laughed.

“The more you ask questions, the more you’ll want to figure out,” said Ember, “I try to keep myself from asking too many at least.”

“I can live with that,” said Gallus.

“Anyway, this party is different but...good,” said Ember, “Still lots of shiny objects and bright colors.”

“I’ve gotten used to it,” Smolder smiled. Ember returned it, proud of her citizen for coming as far as she has, more so than she has in pony culture. She looked to her right and spotted Thorax socializing with Queen Novo and Princess Skystar. Ember waved at him, only for him to blush and sheepishly wave back.

“I see what you mean, Yona,” Sandbar whispered to the young yak.

“Yona knows romance when she sees it,” Yona teased.

Sandbar smiled and Yona caught glimpse of two celebrity ponies dressed in fine clothing, Coloratura and Sapphire Shores. Both were speaking to one another. She even on a pony named Zephyr Breeze with a bald head as he chased his mane running away from him. That was surprising, but then she looked up at the ceiling to see Discord laughing to himself as he watched the poor pegasus. Rolling her eyes, she stepped over to see the two celebrity ponies her professors talked about, as she did, she heard them talking.

“I must admit, Sapphire, that your outfit is absolutely breathtaking,” said Coloratura.

“Indeed, it is,” Sapphire spoke proudly, looking at her newly themed dolphin dress with blue patterns “Rarity designs all of my outfits.”

Coloratura giggled, “Whose outfits doesn’t she design?”

“Don’t know, but everypony in Canterlot respects and loves her as far as I can tell,” Sapphire’s smile grew, “I won’t hire anypony else to designs my outfits.”

“I hire her most of the time because I do have another designer that’s more suitable for some of my concert’s themes, but that doesn’t mean I won’t contact Rarity in order to hear how my friend Applejack’s doing,” Coloratura smiled, “I wonder how she is.” She looked around the Gala, hoping to spot her, but sees nothing more than a bunch of Gala attendees, “Speaking of which, I haven’t been able to spot her or her friends as of yet.”

“Hmm, that is flummoxing,” replied Sapphire.

“They had to go find pony friend,” Yona spoke up, causing Sapphire and Coloratura to look at them.

“Pardon? Sapphire asked.

“Our professors had to go find counseling pony from school.”

Both of them gave quizzical expressions, then Coloratura realized what she meant.

“Oh...” she said with slight disappointment, “Thanks for letting us know.”

“Yona wanted to speak to celebrity ponies because she knows professors look up to them and are friends with them,” Yona smiled.

“Oh? Can you tell us about the School and what it’s been like?” Coloratura asked with interest.

“Yes!” Yona said happily, deciding to leave out the details about the recent events.





Meanwhile above Canterlot, as much as Flash Magnus wanted to attend the Gala, with the recent lion invasion attempt and the Mane Six not being here, he has to ensure Canterlot’s safety. He’s confident in his soldiers, though. Thanks to his return from limbo, he’s been whipping them into shape for more attacks, invasions and other emergencies. He’s even been monitoring the unicorns’ magic capabilities so they’d be stronger in that area. Checking the city’s perimeter for the seventh time that night, he began to feel a little tired, but as a soldier he knew he has to push through.

“Despite the loudness of the Gala, everything seems quiet for the night,” he said.

“Magnus, sir!” said a pegasus soldier, flying up to him.

“Yes?”

“We’ve checked the area within a couple miles of the city and no sign of any danger,” he said.

“Good. And the caves beneath Canterlot?”

“Sealed off and no evidence of entry, we have soldiers there, too.”

“Excellent. Now let’s--”

KA-BOOOOMM! The sound of an explosion echoed through the city. 





On the observation deck, Luna got a look of terror in her eyes, instantly thinking about her visions. 





The explosion rattled the chandeliers inside the Gala ballroom, scaring the ponies and within it. Silverstream dashed to underneath the table because of the trauma the Storm King had caused. 

Her friends ran over to help her as Celestia looked around in alarm.





Now on high alert, both Flash and the soldier whipped their heads to see a plume of smoke rising on the outskirts of the city.

“What in Equestria?!” the pegasus shouted in disbelief.

Flash wasted no time in making a beeline towards the explosions. Soldiers on Canterlot’s outer wall turned their attention to it while some charged onto that side of the wall to make sure it’s secured.

Flash dove down towards the street where the explosion had happened and landed a distance away as soldiers joined him. All of them saw that a small Canterlot house has exploded, a deep hole leading to the basement.

“What is this?! Are we under attack?!” a female soldier asked.

“Hold up!” Flash ordered, “Let’s evaluate!” He looked up to see some of the soldiers flying towards him, “Anything approaching us?!”

“Negative! We don’t see any forces approaching us and we didn’t have anything come against the wall!”

“This could be an accident but let’s not get ahead of ourselves! Seal off this area, make sure nopony is hurt or worse and search your designated perimeters and areas STAT!”

“Yes sir!” everypony said in unison.





What they didn’t know, is that at the city gates, Ghadra has nearly broken through, some of his minions have stopped the remaining soldiers from setting off the alarm. 

SMASH!

Ghadra broke down the gates to Canterlot.

“Run, minions! Take the city!” he ordered as he smashed his fists together. With that command, out of the ground, smoke formed and morphed into black hounds with demon red eyes, gremlins, orcs, and birds with sharp talons and beaks, they had piercing yellow eyes and a look to kill. They are skrees, and they attack in groups, making them very dangerous. The minions poured into the city. The soldiers in the streets were taken off guard as they pounced on them, attacked, and moved on through the streets.





The alarm pierced through the air. The city is under attack!  Flash Magnus and his soldiers were horrified.

“What?! How did we miss this?!” Flash demanded.

“We did our best we saw nothing!” a solider replied.

“We’ll discuss this later! Protect the castle and the strongholds!” He ordered, he looked at another group of troops, “Get to the princesses! And some of you get to the gate now!”

“Yes sir!” they answered in unison.

Flash immediately took to the air with a few pegasi joining them. What they saw made them gasp. A bunch of skrees were flying around the city, swooping down and attacking ponies down in the streets, they’re beginning to cover the entire city, orcs and gremlins bolted through the streets, knocking everypony out of their way and destroying anything for fun. The city’s soldiers are moving into position to protect the castle.

“Get going! Now!” he ordered the soldiers.

“Yes sir!” they answered in unison. Flash made a hard left towards the gate, hoping to find the ringleader of this whole fiasco.





Celestia has ordered the guests to get to the center of the ballroom where they were by their side. Luna teleported into the ballroom to assist her sister in any way. Everycreature looked scared, while Ember just looked determined to fight.

“Stay calm, everycreature, we’ll keep all of you safe,” Celestia assured them, though she herself was a little rattled. The doors burst open to reveal a troop of unicorn soldiers, startling everycreature. Making a dash to the princesses, they bowed.

“What’s going on?” Luna asked in a concerned tone.

“Your highnesses, the city is under attack!” one informed her.

At this, everycreature began panicking and murmuring loudly on what they should do. The Young Six looked at each other with fear in their eyes.

Oh, no, Luna thought with a horrified look, I hoped that this wouldn’t happen!

Wasting no time, Celestia spoke, “Everycreature calm down! Follow our troops and they’ll escort you to a safer place! My sister and I will fight our way through this!”

“No, you won’t!” Ember snarled, forming a hard look, “Not without me!”

“It’s advised that...”

“That I help out and not let anycreature else hurt my friends!” Ember declared, balling her claws, “It’s about time a dragon lord assisted against an invasion!”

“Us too!” Thorax volunteered, followed by Rutherford and Queen Novo.

“Your friends freed us from the Storm King, it’s time we return the favor a bit,” said Novo.

“What about me?” Skystar asked.

“You stay with everycreature else and ensure their safety. No questions asked.”

Skystar raised her right claw to object, but her mother glared harder, causing the young princess to lower it.

Booms came from outside, shaking the room and chandeliers again.

“Get them to safety, Skystar! Our troops will escort all of you!” said Celestia, she felt grateful the leaders want to help, but she does wish they’d stay safe.

“Let’s go! Go! Go!” a soldier ordered.

The guests began following Skystar and the troops began leading them out of the ballroom to a safer location within the castle. There’s no way they can move them all safely in time.

“What about the Caves?” Luna asked.

“I’ll order somepony to make sure they’re sealed,” replied Celestia.





The soldiers have been pushing the threats back from the castle. Unicorns had shields up, pegasus flew in swift, fast patterns to avoid the skrees as they lunged to attack them. 

The earth pony soldiers used their brute strength and stamina to attack and planting their spears into several orcs and gremlins. 

It’s becoming a war zone. Some parts of the city are on fire, ponies ran in fear as soldiers protected them. 

Flash grabbed a couple of skrees, using his strength he spun a few times in the air before tossing them into a few more birds, sending them plummeting to the ground.

Pulling out his fire-proof shield, Flash charged through the air, using his shield to knock more of the dangerous birds out of his way. 

He zig-zagged at top speed, keeping the birds from taking him down. Then, something tackled him from the sky. 

Whatever it was, it pinned him to the ground! He managed to see that it’s an orc holding him down with its strong muscles! 

He pushed up against it and managed fudge it a bit, but it was stronger than he is and pinned him back to the ground. 

A wave of magic hit the orc, knocking it off the Pillar before several unicorn soldiers sent more attacks its way.





Meanwhile, Ghadra relished as the different minions wreaked havoc on Canterlot. Several pegasi and earth pony soldiers came charging at him with spears, but he only grinned, tore off a wall off a building and hurled it right at them! 

Only a couple of pegasi managed to dodge it in time before throwing their spears at the werebear. However, Ghadra grabbed the spears and whacked the pegasi out of the air like flies. 

Happy with some new weapons, Ghadra moved faster, spotting more troops fighting back some gremlins. Ghadra lifted the spears into the air and threw them right at them! The resulting impact sent them flying into the air and allowing some of the gremlins to attack them! 

Ghadra looked to the castle, cracked his knuckles, got down on all fours and began his way to it. He barreled through the streets, the heavy, strong physique destroying everything in his path.





On the top of Canterlot’s observation deck, out of a wink yellow and blue, appeared both princesses, without their Gala dresses. Their eyes widened in horror when they saw orcs, gremlins, skrees and hellhounds ransacking their beloved capital.

“This is as bad or even worse than the changeling invasion,” Luna observed, she cringed and held her head, “I should’ve been more prepared than this.”

A soft hoof touched her shoulder, the moon princess looked to see a soft, assuring look from Celestia. 

There were no words needed as to what she was trying to say. 

With a little bit of confidence restored, Luna nodded, dove off the tower and down close to the streets of Canterlot. 

She let out a sweep of blue magic, hitting several orcs and gremlins. A pack of hellhounds lunged at her, she quickly put up a shield and they bounced off, allowing Luna to let out a surge of magic to take them out, all of them dissipated into a puff of smoke.

What she didn’t see were some gremlins on top of a building about to lunge at her, but a bright surge of magic hit them and they were gone like the hellhounds. 

Looking up, she spotted her beloved sister fighting close by. A sense of nostalgia came to Luna, fighting alongside her sister as she did in the old days. 

That thought gave Luna more determination and a little bit of excitement before bolting through the streets of Canterlot, taking out minions trying to get to the castle.





Ghadra pummeled through a line of unicorn guards, their magic failing to affect his thick fur and hide. He let out a mighty roar, sending out some waves of air that sent several earth ponies crashing into a bakery’s window. Then a flash of yellow magic caught his eye. He looked to see Celestia and Luna close to the castle fighting off the minions he sent to infiltrate.

“Nightfall,” he communicated telekinetically, “The Princesses are out fighting our minions.”

“Excellent,” Nightfall replied, “They’ll soon be forced to put up their shield, but what they don’t know is that it’ll be too late. Advance further, Ghadra! Remember the plan!”

“No need to tell me! I’m on it!”

“Be on the look out for those leaders if they decide to help as well! Bring all of them down!”

With a nod, Ghadra continued his way to the castle. A soldier fired a beam of magic at him, but it only stung him instead of hurting him. Annoyed, he turned to face the cowering unicorn soldier before lunging at him, grabbing him by the face and throwing him into a wall.





The Gala guests and some of the soldiers have moved to a safer, sturdier room of the castle. Every door and window are being covered by soldiers, spears and magic at the ready. The students stayed close by, their eyes filled with concern and fear. Silverstream is breathing through a paper bag to calm herself while Yona pats her on the back. The ponies attending the Gala were all murmuring in fear as they stayed low to the ground and away from the windows in case they blew.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Everycreature let out some screams and yipes. Flashes of yellow and blue followed.

“I can’t believe this is happening!” Smolder remarked.

“I know!” Sandbar added, “Our first Gala and we have an invasion!”

“Well...” Ocellus gulped, “The Gala is a huge event...”

Ocellus whimpered, remembering how she and the changelings nearly invaded Canterlot, and that was a big event.

“I don’t want to get hurt or captured!” Silverstream cried, tears forming in her eyes, “I’d just gotten to know all kinds of new ponies here and want to get to know them more!”

“There you are!” came a new voice. Everycreature looked to their right to see a frantic Spike, wearing a tuxedo, flying over to them.

“Spike!” Smolder smiled out of relief.

“You okay little dude?” Gallus asked.

“As well as everypony else at the moment,” replied Spike, coming to a stop in front of the six friends.

“Where are other kingdom rulers?” Yona asked.

“I don’t know, but I think they might be out helping.”

“Really?!” Gallus asked, looking around, only to see Grampa Gruff looking concerned in his old eyes. Then, Gallus deadpanned, “Most creatures anyway.”

“Oh, don’t worry about him,” Ocellus assured him. Gallus just slightly sighed and nodded.

“Where are the Crusaders? Weren’t they going to be here?” Ocellus asked Spike.

“They were disappointed their sisters weren’t going to be here, so they decided to stay home,” said Spike, then he rubbed his chin, “I guess it’s a good thing too considering what’s happening now.” Spike decided to go with the Young Six as a bit of a guide to Canterlot and to show them around a bit before they’d arrived.

“I wish our professors were here!” Silverstream cried, “They make me feel safe and assured that nothing would go wrong!”

Poor Silverstream, Ocellus thought, knowing being a hippogriff and facing danger isn’t a good combination. Yona brought Silverstream into a hug and their shaky friend returned it.





Flash fended off several hellhounds before he grabbed a spear on the ground, hurled it right at one and then charging right into them, knocking them over like bowling pins. 

He let out a proud smirk as soldiers from the castle poured out into the streets and began helping their captured or injured. 

Flying above the rooftops, Flash did another quick scan of the city to look for the potential ringleader, only to be met with more Skrees and having their sharp talons aimed right at him. 

However, some pegasi slammed right into them with their shields, knocking them aside and allowing Flash to bolt off. Flying over the city, he saw nothing but more chaos and destruction. 

Speaking of which, where is Discord? Wasn’t he at the Gala? Flash thought. 

He hardly has time to think about that before he spots a large figure tearing up the streets and throwing soldiers aside. 

With another spark of determination, he dove right towards the figure, only to come to realize that it’s a large werebear almost eight feet tall. 

Flash struck the beast, knocking him to the ground, cracking the street under his weight. 

The ancient Pillar landed hard on his hooves as Ghadra picked himself up and faced him with fury.

“So, you’re the one behind this invasion?” Flash said more than asked.

Ghadra only smiled wickedly, “You could say that.”

“No more chatting needed then,” replied Flash.

“I would guess not,” Ghadra sneered.

The pegasus and werebear lunged at each other, Ghadra raising his huge meaty paw to punch him, only for Flash to swiftly avoid him, land a few punches and kicks to the chest and face. 

Flash doubled back and landed another solid blow to his back, but Ghadra was ready and he grabbed Flash by the leg.

Flash grunted in pain and threw the shield right at the werebear’s face, causing him to roar some in pain, making him let go of his leg. 

Flash dove right at him, striking him, grabbing his shield and swiping it onto his leg. 

Ghadra held his leg in pain briefly before he grappled the pegasus’ neck and slammed him to the ground. 

Flash tried to escape but the grip was so strong.

His air left his lungs as his face turned blue underneath the strength and weight of the werebear. Ghadra only chuckled in amusement.

“Too easy for me,” he said, “I’m almost disappointed.”

Suddenly, a flash of yellow magic slammed right into Ghadra, knocking him off his paws, but still having a hold on Flash. He looked up to see the ever so authoritative angry stare of Celestia, but this made him feel even more giddy.

“I was hoping to get a round with you,” he said.

“This doesn’t have to continue,” Celestia stated.

“It doesn’t, but then I’d miss out on all the fun,” Ghadra darkly stated.

“I was afraid you’d say that.”

Celestia sent a large beam of magic right at Ghadra, only for him to dodge it. Flash managed to break free of his grip and let in a big gasp of air! He looked around for his shield as his opponent turned his attention to Celestia.





The sun princess’ horn glowed brightly with the light of the sun, her eyes glowed pure white. 

Ghadra picked up a building of the city, lifting it off its foundation.

He turned around and swung at Celestia, only for her to teleport and reappear and strike with a powerful beam of magic right at the werebear.

Ghadra flew back about a hundred feet as Celestia dashed after him, striking him with bolts of yellow magic, sending him further down the street. She stopped firing and screeched to a stop about ten feet away from Ghadra as he tried to pick himself out of the wrecked street. 

Celestia lit her horn again and sent down more bolts on top of Ghadra, hammering him further into the ground! Celestia stayed back from the wreckage, observing it to make sure he was subdued.

A few seconds passed before she spotted a small burst of purple, green murky mass. She raised a curious, wary eyebrow.

POW!

Ghadra popped out from right underneath Celestia! Sending her flying back into a building. 

CRASH! 

Dazed, and pulling herself out of the rubble, Celestia spotted the werebear stomping angrily towards her, and it looked as if he didn’t have a scratch on him!

“Impossible...” she breathed out, unable to believe what she’s seeing. That spell should’ve stopped him in his tracks!

“You’d be surprised at what is actually possible,” replied Ghadra, with a look to kill.

A bunch of soldiers came charging towards him, all led by Flash and followed by Luna. The moon princess quickly teleported to her sister’s side and lit her horn up to face Ghadra.

“Your highnesses!” a brown earth pony came from Celestia and Luna’s right, “The castle is being breached!”

Celestia and Luna gasped in horror.

“We’ve been holding our ground, but they’re beginning to breach it!”

“But the forces were a distance away from it! We had our plan covered!” Luna insisted.

“We don’t know how they got there, but you need to initiate the extra security now!” the soldier turned to Ghadra as Flash and his troops surrounded him.

“But wait!” Celestia cried, “That guy can...!” 

“No disrespect, but we have no time!”

Luna didn’t give Celestia a chance to speak before she teleported Celestia and herself to the Castle.

Ghadra let out a dark chuckle, “You should’ve listened to her.”

Soon, the soldiers will face his wrath that’ll result in multiple injuries, including Flash Magnus.

Celestia and Luna appeared above the castle, spotting their troops holding back the minions from the castle. The different leaders, except Gruff, from the other kingdoms were fighting alongside them, Ember let out enormous breaths of fire to keep them at bay while Thorax is fighting as a beast his brother transforms into a bunch.

“Sister!” Celestia cried, “I was trying to tell all of you is that I believe that bear healed himself after I cast a powerful spell!”

“What?!” Luna’s eyes widened, “How?!”

“I don’t know, but I wanted to keep anymore soldiers from getting injured...”

Luna felt some guilt come to her, “I’m sorry, sister. I was just worried about your safety.”

Celestia sighed, “I understand, but we need to look out for others, too.”

Luna nodded solemnly, “I’m sorry yet again.”

“Let’s not dwell on that now,” said Celestia, looking out onto the city, “We have a shield to put around our castle to protect the ponies and creatures inside.”

Luna nodded. Both sisters lit up their horns and began charging up their magic. 





As Ghadra defeated the last of Flash’s troops, he spotted the princesses about to put their defensive shield up.

“Boss, they’re putting it up!” he told Nightfall.

“I am already in position as always,” replied Nightfall.

Ghadra grinned twice as big than he did before earlier, knowing they’re in for it.

Celestia and Luna are charged up, saving this shield as mostly a last resort due to how many soldiers and how much power they had. They touched horns and magic of blue and yellow shot into the air above the castle before it expanded and went down, forming a solid shield combined from Luna and Celestia’s magic. The hellhounds were the first to reach it, only to be stopped. They began clawing at it viciously as skrees, orcs and gremlins tried to break in as well.

“Let’s get inside and form another plan,” said Celestia.

“Right away,” replied Luna before they teleported into their throne room.





Meanwhile, in the castle’s corridors, the sounds of the invasion were even closer now. A troop of ten unicorn soldiers with spears are magically locking the doors with magic-induced chains before moving to their position. All of them looked wary and on edge as the lock clacked shut.

“All right! Hurry!” one shouted.

“Let’s go!” another shouted.

They ran down the hallway as the atmosphere seemed to get heavy around them. They turned the corner and made a beeline for the next doors.

“We’ve got to go now!” the first soldier shouted as he opened the door, but it stopped when it was a few inches open! Confused, he tried opening it, but to no avail!

“It’s stuck!” he shouted before another tried to help him. 

On the other side of the door, are soldiers running through the halls. 

“Hey! Over here!” the one of the soldiers cried.

But their allies were already on the other side of the hall. 

Then the lights flickered out above them, darkening the hallway. 

The first soldier suddenly got a sick feeling in his gut, nearly knocking him down.

With a cold sweat, he slowly turned to face the blackened corridor. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the same fear in his allies’ eyes.

The atmosphere became even heavier as the hallway seemed darker now. 

All spears and magic were at the ready.

Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.

Light growls came from the darkened hallway before purple-black colored swords lit up the room in an ominous glow, revealing the towering figure of Nightfall about 20 feet away.

Taken aback, the soldiers’ eyes widened in horror, but they quickly began to regain their composure.

“Open fire!” the first soldier ordered.

The unicorns fired their magic at the werehyena, but he began twirling one of the swords, deflecting the magic beams, hitting beside him and breaking a window. 

Nightfall grinned as began to move forward and deflecting the magic, before one beam was deflected right at a unicorn, knocking him to the ground. Two spears were thrown. 

But Nightfall lifted his second sword and sliced them both in half before throwing the sword towards the soldiers. 

They dodged it, but another deflected beam of magic hit a second unicorn. 

Nightfall threw the second sword, and it hit the door they were trying to escape through, nearly taking the first unicorn’s head off. 

Nightfall’s claws glowed and he lifted two unicorns off the ground and threw them into the troops. Some of the soldiers stood back up and charged with their spears, but they were yanked out of their magic and tossed them behind him.

Dark aura grabbed an extra two soldiers and threw them out the window, smashing it and sending them plummeting to the streets below.

“Help us!” the first soldier cried in a horrified tone, banging hard on the unmoving door, gaining the attention of some female soldiers running by. 

They began to try and pry the door open as Nightfall continued to advance on them.

The last two soldiers did their best by defending themselves with their spells, but Nightfall lifted them with his dark aura and tossed them outside.

The female soldiers freaked out when they saw the dark figure towering over their comrade.

“Warn the princesses!” he ordered, “Protect them! Get going!” 

Nightfall produced another sword and stabbed through the soldier’s back and through his chest. The females screamed before they ran off in fear to the princesses as more unicorns came to keep their powerful enemy at bay.





The Young Six and ponies were all huddled onto the floor, holding each other close in hopes of staying safe, but that hope is dwindling. Silverstream is hyperventilating again, and Yona has given her another bag. Spike has been going around to evaluate the situation despite orders to stay put, but he took it upon himself to protect the students for their and Twilight’s sake.

“It’s sounding even worse out there!” Silverstream gasped.

“Panicking won’t help!” Smolder glared.

“Don’t be rude to Silverstream!” Yona glared back.

“Well sorry! I’m just trying to keep a level head here!”

“That’s not an excuse Smolder!”

Before the dragoness could say anything else, Spike came flying back with a horrified look on his face.

“Come with me! Hurry!” he said hastily. The Young Six didn’t ask questions and nodded, Yona nudging Silverstream along before she joined her friends, her eyes darting around in fear.

“Let’s move!” Spike ordered, looking around in fear.

He began running to the other side of the room, causing the Young Six to take off after him, quizzical expressions on their faces.

“What’re we doing?” Sandbar asked.

“I know of crawlspaces and secret areas in the castle nopony else knows of other than the Princesses and I,” Spike explained.

“What about the others? And how do you know where they are?” Smolder asked.

“I can’t get them all in at once, there isn’t enough room,” Spike frowned, “But the least I can get all of you to safety.”

“Why? What’s going on?” Ocellus asked nervously.

Spike gulped audibly. “The castle’s been breached and they’re probably going to be here soon.”

“What?!” everycreature else exclaimed in unison.

“That’s why I’m trying to get you into some good hiding places! We don’t need them finding you six!”

“This is getting out of control!” Silverstream wailed.

“Take deep breaths, Silverstream!” said Gallus.

The group of creatures neared a wall, Spike ran up to a pillar and pulled on a slab. It began to reveal a secret passage as he’d said.

“Let me help you there, Spike!” said Smolder, grabbing another slab and removing it. Spike thanked her before they removed two more slabs, revealing an entrance just big enough for Yona to fit through.

“Well, how about that,” Sandbar marveled.

“No time for gawking, let’s move!” Smolder ordered.

“Since when were you in charge?” Gallus asked.

“Just move, Gallus!”

The creatures ducked into the secret passage one by one until every one of them was through. Spike began to put the slabs back in place and Smolder helped him. The wall is sealed and it looks as if the passage was never there.





In the castle’s throne room, Princesses Celestia and Luna have secured the balcony doors and placed a spell over the windows so they won’t be shattered. Both had very uneasy looks as Celestia tried to think of what to do next.

The doors to the throne room burst open, both whirled around to see two female soldiers running at top speed towards them.

“Your highnesses! Your highnesses!” they screamed.

“What is it?” Celestia asked/cried.

“Something is in the castle! And...”

KER-BLAST!

A small explosion blasted the doors far apart, sending the two flying towards the princesses. 

Both caught them before they hit the floor and teleported them to where the Gala guests are being held. 

Dust and smoke poured out from where the doors had been. 

Their horns alit and with angered expressions for their citizens and grand event ruined, Celestia let out some beams of magic towards the door as Luna put up a shield around them.

“Show yourself, coward!” commanded Celestia.

She was only met with dark laughter echoing through the throne room.

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you both, royal sisters,” said Nightfall, “I’d heard so much about the Mare in the Moon, I thought I wouldn’t have a chance to meet the lesser half of Celestia.”

“Lesser half?!” Luna bellowed.

“Watch your temper, little princess, you don’t want to burst your vessels,” Nightfall taunted.

“Why are you doing this?! What do you want?!” Celestia demanded, growing impatient.

“Oh, do you always ask your enemies that? That’s a thing about you, Celestia, always wanting to know things while pretending to think your ways of life are truly the best.”

“Silence!”

“You don’t get to tell me anything!” Nightfall roared before a surge of dark energy charged directly at the princesses, causing Luna’s shield to waver. Nightfall popped out of the dust and punched the shield with a glowing purple fist. The shield shattered.

Nightfall managed to land a punch on both princesses before he somersaulted between their thrones. 

Dazed, but not deterred, both whirled around to face their new enemy, their eyes slightly widened at the sight of Nightfall with glowing fists and holding a sword in his right claw.

“You’re not in control of this situation, you two!” He snarled, “I am!”

“We’ll see about that!” Luna bellowed before sending a large sweep of magic at him, however he dodged it, Celestia launched her own attack, but Nightfall deflected it, grabbed a pillar and tore it apart, throwing it at Celestia. She teleported out of sight before Nightfall tried to land a hit on Luna, however she flapped her wings and took to the air before Nightfall’s fist hit the floor, cracking it. Celestia send bolts of magic at him, but he pulled the destroyed pillar in front of himself at blocked the attacks before he jumped into the air, punching Luna and kicking her to the ground!

“Luna!” Celestia cried.

Nightfall was on her in an instant, grabbing her with his power and slamming her against the wall.

Celestia was surprised, she tried moving, but he held her in place. 

Before she could teleport again, Nightfall brought her from the wall and slammed her onto the floor and then to the opposite wall before throwing her towards the ceiling.

Luna tackled him and struck him hard with her own magic. He let out a loud grunt of pain and annoyance before throwing the blue princess off. Luna regained herself as Celestia did her best to recover. 

Luna conjured up another spell and let it out towards her enemy. 

However, Nightfall absorbed the magic into his magical band and released it back at her. 

Luna gasped before teleporting as her own spell tore a massive hole into the throne room’s wall.

Recovered, but battered, Celestia’s eyes began to glow white again. She herself began glowing like the sun, causing Nightfall to smirk slightly. She let out a surge of magic across the throne room, however, Nightfall used another pillar and his own magic to block it. Luna sent a powerful blast his way, sending him flying across the throne room and crashing into the thrones, destroying them. 

However, Nightfall stood up, clapped hard, sending a pulse of magic out towards the princesses, knocking them onto their backs. He stomped forward, sending out small beams of magic, hitting the princesses that kept them from getting up. However, Celestia recovered and put up her own shield around herself and Luna. 

The princess channeled her magic and redirected her shield as a massive beam towards Nightfall. 

The magic enveloped him and tore another massive hole through the throne room’s wall. 

Celestia kept her beam going until she could no longer cast the spell anymore.

Slightly woozy and a little exhausted from casting the spell, she helped Luna to her hooves.

“Is he gone?” Luna asked with a gasp.

“I hope so...” Celestia wheezed, looking to where Nightfall had been standing.

“I have a feeling your hope is in vain, princess,” said a voice to their right. Both gasped and Celestia gasped deeper when she saw the same dark, murky energy surrounding Nightfall before it faded away.

“How did you do that?! You and that bear of yours shouldn’t have recovered as you did!”

“Or did you consider that you may not be as strong, and are more limited than you think?” Nightfall taunted.

Celestia blinked, she did have her limits, but she was powerful and hardly anycreature can withstand that powerful blast of hers. 

Luna created several glowing blue swords, they floated by her until she threw them with her magic.

Nightfall dodged them with ease and sent another surge of energy towards the princesses. 

Both took to the air immediately, letting out their magic again, only for Nightfall to teleport.

“What?!” they cried in unison. 

Before they knew it, Nightfall appeared behind Luna and struck her, sending her to the floor again. 

More magic hit Luna until Nightfall grabbed her with his power and threw her into Celestia head on. 

Both tumbled to the ground. Celestia sat up and looked at her sister. She gasped when she saw that Luna’s unconscious.

“Luna!” she cried, she shook her sister, “Luna wake up!”

“Don’t worry,” said Nightfall, “She’s the lucky one.”

“Lucky?!” Celestia roared, forming a hard glare.

“Because she won’t know how much of a disappointment you two were in this fight,” said Nightfall.

Celestia let out a small attack, but Nightfall easily dodged it and Celestia has almost worn herself out.

“You lose, Celestia,” said Nightfall, “From now on, as your Gala was to celebrate your capital’s building, it’ll now be remembered as the day your entire nation fell to me.”

With that said, he landed a hard punch the mighty alicorn, knocking her out cold.





Ghadra and Nightfall’s minions entered where the Gala guests are being held, sending them into a wild panic, screams rang through the air like music to Ghadra.

“Lock them all up,” Ghadra ordered the gremlins and orcs next to him. “We’ve only just begun.”

The minions nodded and advanced upon the ponies as the hellhounds kept guard over the captured leaders of the other kingdoms, Ember’s mouth closed with a bind to keep herself from breathing fire. 

Ghadra saw a green looking Discord. He smiled. That Tatzlwurm snot worked faster than I thought.





In the hidden passage, observing Ghadra take the ponies prisoner, the Young Six and Spike cowered in fear as they came to realize that the great city of Canterlot has been taken with the rulers of the outside kingdoms.
> Chapter 32 - The seized city and finding a way out
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It’s been about ten minutes since the invasion. In the blackened streets of Canterlot, orcs, gremlins, and hellhounds patrolled the streets, looking for any citizens and soldiers. Most of them are already locked up in chains and being led to cages. 

The hellhounds sniffed the air vigorously and howled when they smelt resistance against their master. The skrees are perched on the rooftops of the city while some circled it like buzzards. 

Meanwhile, on the castle’s balcony, Nightfall overlooked his minions and the conquered city, ensuring that everything is taken care of. 

His ears twitched slightly. Looking to his right, he spotted a large mass of darkness about half a mile from the city forming into a solid mass. It formed a sharp tip with a dark purple orb just above it before it began slowly rising out of the ground. Nightfall smiled in satisfaction.

“Right on time,” he said.

There would be three more coming out of the ground soon and they’d be surrounding Canterlot’s mountain from each corner. Soon, his plan will be in real motion. He turned back around and headed back inside the castle, taking in the sight of the battered throne room.

“Feh, not like I needed such a room,” he said to himself, “It won’t be around much longer.”

Suddenly, he heard heavy footsteps walking towards him. Nightfall spotted Ghadra heading in with a smirk on his face.

“Are all of the prisoners secured?” Nightfall asked, Ghadra nodded, “What of the so-called princesses?”

“They’re locked in the Canterlot dungeons just as you asked, away from the others and their magic dampened,” replied Ghadra, coming to a stop in front of Nightfall.

“Excellent,” said Nightfall, “And our plan is moving on as scheduled. Great work, Ghadra and to all of our minions, too.”

“Naturally, sire. I always do my best for you.”

Nightfall nodded and looked to the ceiling, thinking about the Mane 6, “As for those ponies that had left, they don’t have any idea that they abandoned their home in its time of need.”

“And what of the unicorn sent out to a wild goose chase?” Ghadra asked.

“She’s obliging, though she is slowly wearing down every little bit,” Nightfall stated.

“That spell you put on her was clever of you.”

Nightfall darkly chuckled, “Spell?” He looked at him with a wicked grin “I doubt that there ever was one.” Ghadra blinked before he got Nightfall’s implication.

“I believe I have some visitors to attend to,” said Nightfall, walking forward, “Our game has only just begun.”

“And we know how it will end,” Ghadra nodded.

“Get back to finding those students, that little purple dragon, and bring them to me at once.”

“Right away!”





Celestia and Luna were piled next to each other in a heap, both were chained to the dungeon wall and had magic dampening rings placed onto their horns. The dungeon is quiet and has some rats crawling around.

Luna stirred and mumbled something inaudible before she opened her eyes. She blinked a few times before clearing her vision, when she saw she’s in the dungeons, her eyes snapped wide open. Instantly, she shot up, sitting up, accidentally yanking on the chains.

“What?!” she yelped. She spotted Celestia next to her and began shaking her.

“Sister! Wake thy lazy eyes up!” she cried.

“Wha?! Huh?!” Celestia woke up with a start only to be met with Luna’s frantic gaze, “Oh, sister!”

“Glad you’re awake, but look!” she motioned to the prison’s bars, Celestia fully awoke at the sight of them.

“Oh no!” she said in a horrified tone.

“And there’s something on your horn, Celestia!”

The elderly sister looked at Luna and noticed the ring around her horn as well.

“Same as you, Luna!”

“Are you kidding me?!”

“Wow, I’d hoped you’d at least woke up when I’d arrived,” said a new, ominous voice.

Celestia and Luna froze at the sound of that. Heavy footsteps made their way over to their cell and their blood slightly ran cold when Nightfall came into a view, a predatory, satisfied smile on his face.

“You!” Luna growled, “You let us out this instant!”

“How about I just keep you and your loud mouth in there, huh?”

“What do you want?” Celestia demanded as she glared.

“What I want is something to be greatly desired,” said Nightfall, leaning against the bars, “Something more than what I have now. Something more precious.”

“Quit being cryptic!” Luna bellowed.

“Was I? Or were you just assuming?”

“Who are you?” Celestia asked, trying to keep calm.

“I am Nightfall,” said Nightfall, “The one who just invaded your capital and crashed that Gala.”

Luna wanted to attack this fiend, she wanted to use her Royal Canterlot voice to demand him out of there, but inwardly, she’s scared and speaking out of anger to hide that fact.

“We won’t allow you to hurt any more ponies!” Luna blurted out.

Nightfall shook his head, amused, “The way I see it, you’re inside a cage and unable to do anything against me.”

“Discord is still out there! He’ll handle you!” Celestia stated.

“I don’t think so,” said Nightfall as a couple of orcs brought a sickly green Discord down into the dungeons and threw him into the cell next to the princesses.

Celestia gasped in horror, “Discord!”

The sick draconequus weakly gazed at the princesses with a sad look, “I...I’m sorry, Princesses.” He coughed. “I tried. They got me sick with tatzelwurm snot...” That sentence was very genuine and Celestia knew it, her heart sank at the sight of her formerly enemy turned friend being so weak and green, reminding her of when she first heard about it years ago. She looked back at Nightfall, trying to give the best glare she could, but it didn’t feel strong to her.

“What are you planning?! Where are the others?!” Luna demanded.

“So many questions,” Nightfall smirked, “Maybe I’ll give you a couple of answers.” He stood up straight, “As far as I know, Twilight and her friends, A.K.A. the Elements of Harmony are just fine but are on a journey to retrieve a special friend of theirs, that’s why they’re not here now.”

The sisters’ eyes widened again, Celestia began putting the pieces of the puzzle together.

“So, in desperation to keep their fragile chain together, they left all they planned for to go after her in a foreign land containing the very Pride of lions that they just defeated with Imperial City’s General Hong.”

“You foul beast!” Luna bellowed.

“Oh, it gets better, for me at least,” replied Nightfall, “You’d probably be a little surprised, but before their adventure began, I had a little time to get an invasion underway to grab your attention as I carried on with my plans.”

At those words, Celestia realized it, “Wait...the lions...did you somehow influence them?”

“We have a winner!” Nightfall laughed.

“So...” Luna marveled, realizing it, “Starlight running off...the lions failed attempt at an invasion...Twilight and the others going off...that was all you?!”

“Yes,” replied Nightfall, feeling proud of himself, “I’ve been studying, observing, and taking note of all of your and their defenses, connections, and weaknesses. Looks like Starlight was the weak link between them all.”

“Weak link?” Celestia echoed.

“Yes. She’s powerful but has issues,” Nightfall stated, “And don’t say that I won’t get away with this! Because I’ve gotten away with a lot of things in the past after they told me I wouldn’t!”

The two sisters shut their mouths, this guy was strong, intimidating, and well-coordinated. How long has he been planning this?! How did they miss any signs of him?!

“And don’t rely on the Crystal Empire for help,” he said.

Afraid to ask, the sisters stayed silent.

Nightfall smiled and answered, “As of right now, I believe that they’ll know they won’t be able to help in any sense.” He pulled out an orb and activated it.





The alert came a couple of minutes ago, as Shining made sure the castle was secure, Cadance ran towards Flurry’s nursery. She spotted several Crystal soldiers rushing to the nursery as well, however, they gasped when they spotted something.

Cadance looked to what they’re looking at and she gasped. An orc is holding Flurry captive inside a magical sphere! The baby had a pleading look in her eyes.

“Momma!” she squeaked out.

Cadance lit up her horn to defend her baby, but a soldier held up a foreleg, telling her to hold back. Shining rushed in and he gasped when he saw his daughter in that thing’s clutches. His soldiers were already standing down.

“Don’t hurt her!” Shining demanded.

The orc didn’t reply. Instead, it reached behind itself and pulled out a purple orb. It glowed before it formed a screen above it. The royal ponies watched as an image of Nightfall came into view.

“Well, hey there, Cadance and Shining Armor,” he greeted, “Sorry I couldn’t be there to meet you and your daughter personally, but I had other matters to attend to.”

“Don’t hurt our daughter!” Cadance demanded.

“Oh, don’t get upset, Cadance,” replied Nightfall, “The baby will be just fine if you oblige by my standards. Or...” he chuckled, “You all will be.”

“What do you mean?!” Shining demanded.

“Oh, I’d better show you,” said Nightfall. The screen changed to show the Crystal Heart being magically held by a couple of more orcs and several more were protecting them from the soldiers. Shining and Cadance were horrified at the image.

Then the screen changed back to show Nightfall, “Understand now? If you try to rescue your daughter, the Crystal Heart will be destroyed. And you and your Empire will be buried in a winter wasteland.”

Cadance and Shining glared hard at the werehyena, but they could do nothing as they realized the Crystal Heart protected the Empire from the Frozen North’s wild weather. Reluctantly, Cadance and Shining stood down and lowered their heads to Nightfall in defeat.

“Good. That wasn’t so hard now, was it?”

A couple of more orcs came with some chains and bound the two parents together before throwing them into a room. Flurry is brought in her magical orb and placed inside a cage by a couple of orcs. They stood beside the cage and began keeping guard over Flurry.

“At least the family is together, right?” Nightfall asked in a seemingly innocent tone.

“You won’t get away with this,” Cadance growled, knowing he’s giving them the temptation to try and rescue their daughter.

“What’s with heroes and heroines saying that?” Nightfall sighed, “Anyway, I won’t keep you anymore. Enjoy your time together.”

Nightfall cut off the communication from the angered and horrified parents, feeling that Equestria is being invaded once again.





Nightfall gave the two sisters a smug look as he placed his claws behind his back.

“You fiend! Monster!” Luna bellowed.

Nightfall only chuckled, “I’ve heard far worse than that, little princess. Don’t worry, you won’t live to regret as I bring Equestria down to its knees for good.”

“You sent Twilight and her friends and leaving their home without one of their greatest defenses!” Luna went on, “Coward!”

BANG! Nightfall punched the bars, causing the sisters to jump backwards into the wall.

“I am anything but a coward!” Nightfall roared, “I want those puny ponies to see that they chose one pony over many! Just for the sake of themselves and how they failed to save their home in the midst of their misjudgment!” He calmed down some, “I knew they’d go after her because that’s what they are. They want to hold everything dear so they go off to save it, him or her.” He turned away from the Princesses, “As for you two, you will watch the final stages of my plan to see your world that you built crumble before your very eyes.”

Suddenly, an orc came in with a large clock and placed it in front of the bars so the princesses could see it.

“Your abilities to raise and lower the sun and moon are still accessible,” said Nightfall, “When that clock goes off it means it’s time for you to raise or lower your celestial object. If you don’t, you’ll be electrocuted until you do so.”

“And why should we do it for your sake?” Celestia asked.

“I’ve got my reasons. Oh,” he smirked evilly, “And if you keep continue to get electrocuted, for every ten seconds, a pony will die.” Celestia and Luna gasped in horror. He really has been planning for a long time!

“But this is for the moment until the final stage and then it’s goodbye Equestria!” Nightfall stated before he walked out of the dungeon, leaving the princesses and Discord where they are.





The Young Six were anxiously sitting within the wall of the castle. Spike had moved them away from the room they’d witnessed the guests being seized. Smolder anxiously paced as the others sat down with one another. Silverstream is clutching her paper bags close. When Smolder paced by the group for the umpteenth time Gallus groaned.

“Would you please stop pacing, Smolder?” he asked.

“Well, excuse me!” Smolder scolded in a somewhat quiet tone, “We just got ambushed during the biggest night of the year!”

“That isn’t going to make Spike come back any faster,” Gallus stated.

“Excuse me for being concerned about one of our friends when there’re beasts out there!”

“Okay, enough,” Ocellus spoke up, “Enough you two.”

Spike had left them for a little bit so he can sneak some glances on what’s going on out there, he’s been gone for about 15 minutes but it feels like an eternity to them.

“Spike smart dragon,” said Yona, “He knows what he doing.”

Smolder sighed, that was true, but Spike’s the only real dragon friend she’s had other than her brother Garble, she remembered the time she and Spike went to go cheer him up and the two eventually became friends.

Hearing small wings flapping, Smolder perked up and looked in the direction they were coming from. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Spike return, but frowned when she saw his concerned look.

“Spike, you’re back!” Sandbar said, completely relieved.

“We were starting to worry about you, little dude,” said Gallus as the students stood up, “Especially Smolder.”

Smolder lightly blushed, “Hey! I’m concerned about everycreature here!”

“How noble.”

“Ugh!”

Ocellus stepped forward, “What does it look like out there?”

Spike shook his head, “Not good at all. There are bi-pedal creatures, I think that are orcs and gremlins as well as demon looking dogs.”

“Dogs?” Silverstream quirked an eyebrow.

“They have red eyes.”

“Hellhounds?” Ocellus gulped.

“Is that what they are?” Spike’s eyes widened.

“I guess so...”

“What of the Princesses?” Sandbar asked.

“And leaders from other kingdoms?” Yona added.

Spike sighed again, “I’m sorry everycreature, but it appears the entire city has been taken over, and I believe all of the leaders, including the princesses have been put into cages.”

Everycreature gasped in horror.

“Even yak prince?!” Yona cried.

Spike nodded, “I’m sorry, Yona. I didn’t see them fighting and I heard that bear talking earlier about how they seized everycreature.”

“Oh no!” Ocellus cried distraughtly.

“What’re we gonna do?!” Silverstream wailed, “My aunt and cousin shouldn’t be in the claws of those terrible monsters!” She began breathing into her bag again, memories of the Storm King reemerging in her mind.

“None of them should be!” said Sandbar.

“I wish our professors were here!” Ocellus cried.

“We’re doomed!” Yona cried.

Smolder and Gallus weren’t saying anything, their eyes were wide and they’re speechless at the current situation.

“I’m never going to get to graduate! Or or let my other friends know how much the school taught me or let my kids go to the school so they can learn!” Silverstream cried, tears rolling down her face, “I’m going to lose everything I love!”

“It’s bad enough for you! How am I going to deal with this?!” Ocellus cried, shaking in her hooves.

“Everycreature...” said Spike.

“Yona wanted best night ever! Instead we get worst night in history!”

“I’ve just started to like the event before they showed up!” Gallus spoke up.

“Now all of our friends are captives!” Silverstream screamed.

“Everycreature!” Spike cried.

They didn’t listen, they were on full panic mode, clamoring with one another about the situation. Spike groaned loudly before he let out a breath of fire, startling everycreature, but it got them to shut up.

“Gee, Spike, don’t try to start a fire!” said Gallus.

“We’re surrounded by concrete bricks! They don’t burn!” said Spike. He took a deep breath in and slowly exhaled, “Look, I know this is a scary situation, but going on like this and panicking won’t help anything.”

“What do you suggest we do?” Smolder asked.

“I don’t know, but we need to put our heads together and come up with a better plan than all of this,” said Spike, he looked at Silverstream, “I know you’re scared, Silverstream, and I don’t blame you. We all are.”

“You don’t know what it was like for my kingdom back then!” Silverstream cried.

“I don’t,” said Spike, walking up to her and placing a comforting claw on her foreleg, “But you’ve been growing since then and are learning to stand up and fight for those you care about. Remember Cozy Glow?”

“Y-Yes...”

“All of you and the Crusaders came together to free Neighsay and eventually learned how to stop her once and for all,” Spike went on, “That was some good thinking on all of everycreature’s parts.”

“It was mostly Sandbar that got us out and came up with a plan,” Gallus stated bluntly.

“Even so, you all worked together to stop her and you’ve shown your friendship more and more as you attending Twilight’s school,” Spike went on, “You six are basically like another group of friends like they are, only just starting out.”

“Oh, Spike, we’re not like them,” said Ocellus.

“I think we totally are,” Smolder smirked.

“Smolder’s right,” Spike smiled, “I believe if you can get past Cozy and represent friendship, I believe you and I can come together and figure a way out of this situation. No matter how strong or intimidating those around you might be.”

“Yeah,” said Gallus, “I mean, the professors faced down many enemies from Discord, changelings, Tirek, you name it.”

“Exactly!” Spike smiled, “And if you can hold true to the magic of friendship, I’m sure all of you can start to be more like them! So, what do you say?” he flapped his wings and hovered above the six friends, “Do all of you want to work together and try to figure a way out?”

The Young Six looked at each other with some hesitance, but with Spike’s encouraging words, the fact they did stop Cozy and faced down puckwudgies when they first met, they all formed determined looks and nodded.

“Let’s do it!” said Sandbar.

“Yeah!” Silverstream beamed, seemingly forgotten her fears, “Let’s all get to being like our professors!”

“I’m so in!” Smolder pumped her fist in enthusiasm.

“So, what’s the plan?” Ocellus asked.

“Well,” said Spike as he hovered back to the ground, “I do have a possible idea on how we can get out, but I’m not sure how connected the secret passages are to one another.”

“What do you mean?” Gallus asked.

“I mean that some end in dead ends and we might have to sneak across hallways to the next one,” said Spike.

Everycreature looked at each other in concern.

“Seriously?” Smolder asked incredulously.

“I wish it was easier than that, but it isn’t unfortunately,” Spike frowned, “But I do happen to know where the entrance to the caves beneath Canterlot are.”

“Th-the caves?” Ocellus’ eyes widened.

“Caves?” Gallus asked.

“It’s a system of caves that were home to greedy unicorns that wanted to claim the treasures within it,” Spike explained, “Twilight ended up showing me one day after...questions once Cadance’s wedding was over. Anyway, I believe those caves lead out of the city and we can go out and seek help!”

“From who?” Sandbar asked.

“From anypony or creature that’s powerful enough to get word to others. We can come up with that plan when we get out of here.”

“Well,” Smolder rubbed her chin, “It’s not the most concrete we’ve ever had, but it seems to be the best option we’ve got so far.”

“Unless anycreature else has any other ideas?” Yona asked.

“No, I’m good,” said Sandbar.

“Me too,” Silverstream added. Everycreature else added their agreements and Yona nodded, she wanted to make sure they didn’t doubt Spike.

“Well, let’s get to it,” said Spike, “We don’t have any time to waste.”

“Lead the way,” said Gallus.

Spike nodded and he flapped his wings and began heading down the corridor to where they needed to go next, the Young Six faced this sudden development with some trepidation as they continued on.





Mr. Bullion is busy rearranging his bowtie as he waits for his colleagues. Before the invasion began, he’d been told it would begin soon, and five minutes later, he took cover with his colleagues as Nightfall’s forces penetrated the city’s defenses. He gazed to a broken window, seeing a tall, black tower slowly rising out of the ground.

Hearing hoofsteps, he turned to face three ponies, who're Congressponies, Shadow Prism, Obsidian Note, and Armored Spear approaching him with some slight trepidation.

As they approached, he remembered how Shadow Prism was well known for providing excellent intel about the country’s stats and is strategic in her approaches in situations. Obsidian Note had a bit of a smirk at meeting his closest business partner, he’s known to provide excellent intel on court cases for Equestria’s best interests. Armored Spear looked a little nervous in the eyes but determined nonetheless. He was mostly into the stats of the military and makes sure they’re in top form, sometimes giving advice to the captain to help him when needed.

“I was hoping you’d already be here,” said Bullion.

“Sorry,” said Note, his number one stallion, “We got a little held up.”

“Gah!” Prism spat, “What a horrible sight this city has become!” She glared at Bullion, “Are you sure that this was the best option for these...” She shuddered violently, “These ghastly creatures trot where we walk?”

“It’s just a process before things will finally be a better world,” Bullion assured him.

“It doesn’t look like it now!”

Bullion glared harshly, “If you keep complaining like this, you’ll probably land us in trouble with what Note and I have to work with!”

“Oh, don’t mind her,” said Note, “She just doesn’t want her hooves dirty.”

“That’s not the case, Mr. Note!” Prism snarled.

“Don’t argue you two!” Spear said a little earnestly, “There are minions around us.”

The four ponies looked to their right to see a couple of dark, scaly gremlins roaming the hallways. Their piercing eyes briefly looked at them, snarled, and then left.

“Our colleague knows we’re not a threat to his plan and know we want to comply,” said Bullion.

“Then what are we doing outside the throne room?” Spear asked.

“We’re here to clear up and evaluate exactly what’s happening,” Bullion turned to the entrance to the throne room, “Now, stay calm and let me do the talking unless he asks you a question.”

“Have you met him?” Prism asked.

“Only through some communication. Now, come on.”

With a roll of her eyes, Prism obliged and got behind Mr. Bullion with her two collogues as the burly brown stallion stepped through the throne room’s entrance. The congressponies followed and held back gasps when they saw the tall figure of Nightfall observing them from where the Princess’ thrones had been. The damaged throne room with the pale moon streaming its rays through the holes gave the room an eerie feeling. Nightfall waited until they stopped a short distance away.

“I could hear you talking just outside the throne room, you know,” he said.

Bullion blinked a couple of times. Then he cleared his throat.

“Nightfall, is it?” he said.

“Yes. I am Nightfall.”

Prism held back a gulp as she tried to maintain a professional look.

“We were told that the invasion would be quick and clean,” said Bullion, “And it seems to have gone well.”

Nightfall nodded, “Only too easily.”

“We’re here to...”

“I know why you’re here,” said Nightfall, “You want to ensure your family and other relatives’ safety.”

“What of my daughter?” Prism asked, causing Bullion to snort angrily.

“She’s safe as I promised,” replied Nightfall, “And we got our way of getting into the city with the intel you all provided for us.”

“And we were proud to do it,” said Bullion, “We believe that Equestria and the world deserves better than the philosophies our so-called leaders spread, and getting those pathetic common ponies to be national saviors while being unqualified to run a school of friendship.”

“It’s good you see it that way,” said Nightfall, “However, the process of getting our job done will take a little time as the darkness needs to gather.”

“How do you mean?”

“Let me show you.”

Nightfall motioned them to follow him. The four ponies followed him out onto the castle’s balcony and Nightfall motioned to a dark tower. Prism looked to her left and saw another one growing out of the ground as well.

“These towers are meant to attract darkness,” Nightfall explained, “There are four of them, and all bend towards the city where the darkness meets right above it.” He pointed upwards to the night sky, “When the towers are complete, finished attracting darkness and dark magic, we’ll be in the next phase in our conquest.”

“Will the city be safe?” Spear asked.

“You ponies are so concerned,” Nightfall waved him off, “Yes. The city will be safe as the darkness gathers. How will there be a place to rule without it?”

“And what happens when the darkness is gathered?” Prism asked.

“That’s something not be disclosed at this time. But I assure you, when we get there, I will inform you of further developments.”

Bullion sighed, “This all sounds delightful, but what of Twilight Sparkle and her friends? I mean, you sent them off somewhere but what if they somehow manage to find a way to come around and stop us?”

“As far as I’m concerned, they’re only going against me,” said Nightfall, “And I have a plan to ensure that they won’t be able to bounce back. If they somehow do, but they won’t, I have several fail safes in place.”

“What of us? This could ruin our reputation and more,” said Note.

Nightfall sighed, annoyed, “You four will be hidden and no knowledge will be had of your involvement during, after, and if this whole thing fails. Your slates are clean.”

Everypony breathed sighs of relief at that.

“Now,” Nightfall said, “Any more questions?”

Everypony gave “Nopes” “Uh-uh” “I’m good” in response.

“Good,” said Nightfall, before glaring at them, “Now, get out of my sight. You may have helped, and if you want to stay in this whole thing, you’ll do as I say.” He turned away to look out onto the landscape, “I don’t like your kind.”

The congressponies took offense to that, but Mr. Bullion held up a hoof, silencing them.

“Very well, Nightfall,” he said, “We shall oblige.”

Nightfall said nothing in response. The four ponies began leaving and as they did, the werehyena closed his eyes, as if remembering something or somecreature.

With the ponies, Prism opened her mouth.

“Don’t even say it!” Bullion growled.

“How do we know he’ll keep his word? He seems very sketchy,” Prism spoke anyway.

Bullion groaned in annoyance.





Spike kept leading the students through the passages through the castle.

“Eew! Eew! Eew! Eew!” Ocellus squealed, “Cobwebs! Cobwebs! Cobwebs!”

“Quit your squealing, Ocellus,” Smolder snorted.

Ocellus bit her lower lip as she brushed a cobweb off her face, “Sorry, webs are just so gross!”

“And the green goo changelings use isn’t?”

“Hey! We don’t use that anymore!”

“All right, you two,” Sandbar spoke up, “Stay focused.”

Spike kept telling himself to stay focused. He’s made a personal vow to protect the students no matter what, for their sake, their leaders’ sake, and Twilight’s. He hoped she was okay. Have they even found Starlight? Do they know what’s happened here? He wished that he knew, but he can’t get a message to her without a pen and paper. Unfortunately, the passages and where they’re going didn’t have anything of the sort. Maybe when they get out.

He led them to the right and they came upon some stairs. Furrowing his brows, he began thinking, trying to remember if they’re heading the right direction.

“All right, everycreature,” he said, “Up these stairs is another slab covering this entrance. Once we have a layout of where we are, I’ll get us to the next hidden entrance.”

“Does that mean we have to go through...” Silverstream gulped, “The open hallways?”

Spike nodded, causing Silverstream to whimper and hold her paper bag close.

“Purple dragon will get us out,” Yona quietly assured her, though she herself is scared.

“Just do what Headmare Twilight always tells us,” said Spike, “Be there for each other no matter what through any circumstances.” Everycreature murmured in agreement as they climbed the stairs and reached a dead end, but there are some slight slits in the concrete. 

Spike grabbed the slab and slowly moved it so he wouldn’t make a noise. He removed the slab and slowly looked out. 

The darkened hallways were empty; however, he could hear some footsteps and growling coming from different directions. He knew that the next entrance is down to the left and there’s a four-way intersection and the next hidden passage is down the front and to the right.

“See anything?” a voice whispered.

Spike jumped, held his mouth as it let out a muffled yelp and he jumped back into Smolder’s stomach, causing them to tumble backwards and Smolder land on her rump.

“Gah, Smolder,” Spike whispered as he picked himself up, “Don’t do that.”

“Sorry,” Smolder whispered back. Meanwhile, Gallus gave a snarky smirk and a raised eyebrow.

“As for your question, no I didn’t see anything, but I did hear noises down the hallways,” said Spike, “I don’t know how close or far away they are.”

“How can we deal with that?” Sandbar asked.

Spike began thinking, as did everycreature else. Then, Yona raised her hoof.

“Maybe Ocellus can change into one of those creatures?” she suggested.

“Excuse me, what?!” Ocellus whispered.

“Hey, that’s a good idea,” Spike smiled.

“I object to this! I’m just...”

“A changeling that can blend in with her environment,” said Sandbar.

“B-But!” Ocellus whimpered.

“Ocellus,” said Spike, “You can do it. Just act natural.”

“Like what? Like a bi-pedal being or one of those terrible dogs?”

“Whatever one comes through I guess.”

“You guess?!”

“Ocellus, you’re the only one who can ensure we’re not caught,” said Sandbar, “You acted like Rarity that one time and you’ve improvised performances of our other professors.”

“That was different! We were sneaking out and those were just for fun!”

“Come on, Ocellus,” said Smolder, “You’re a natural at pretending. Just try.”

Ocellus gulped.

“Do it for everycreature here,” said Spike, “Do it for Thorax, the other leaders, do it for Twilight!”

Everycreature gave her a pleading look, and she began to realize that she needs to do this. Spike looked to see a couple of hellhounds patrolling the hallways. Ocellus sighed and she joined Spike, looking out there as well.

“Fine,” she whispered, “This is a bad idea.”

Spike whispered on where she needed to go and she nodded. She spotted the hellhounds, and she cringed. Of all beings, why them? Quietly, she stepped out, memorized what they looked like and transformed into an exact look alike of the hellhound. Ignoring her disgust, she stepped forward with great trepidation. However, thinking on Spike’s words, she began walking forward.

She put on a brave face, trying to look intimidating as the other hellhounds. She briefly looked back to see Spike’s encouraging smile, back ahead, and continued. 

Suddenly, a couple of hellhounds came from around the corner. Ocellus briefly meeped before shutting her mouth. The hellhounds came closer and stopped to look at the disguised changeling. 

Ocellus briefly froze before she let out a low growl out of instinct and forced an almost convincing dark look. The hellhounds tilted their heads in confusion at the sight. Ocellus moved her stiff legs forward and began marching very awkwardly down the hallway as the dogs looked on.

When Ocellus turned a corner, the hellhounds looked at each other before shaking their heads and moving on. Spike and Smolder peeked out and Ocellus looked back around the corner to see the hellhounds gone.

Both dragons let out breaths of relief before Ocellus rounded the corner and came upon the four-way intersection. She looked both directions, ahead of her, and gazed to the right side of the wall. She went back where she came from and gave a nod to Spike. The drake smiled.

“Come on,” he whispered, “Clear for now.”

“Let’s move then,” Gallus whispered.

One by one, in a single file line, the students and Spike exited the secret passage. Ocellus kept watch for them as Spike and Smolder covered the secret entrance as best as they could. When it was finished, they reunited with Ocellus. The changeling disguised hellhound looked up and down the large hallways again before giving them another nod.

The students looked both ways to ensure they’re safe and began running (while staying quiet) across the hall. Yona tripped in the hallway, much to their chagrin. 

Silverstream flew back and helped her up. The yak and hippogriff quickly joined their friends. Their eyes darted around, hearts racing as they feared somecreature could come at any...

Some footsteps began coming from directly in front of them. Hastily, Spike hurriedly removed the slab and pushed it aside.

“Hurry! Hurry!” he whispered as the students began ducking into the secret entrance. Ocellus stayed outside, spotting a couple of orc shadows making their way towards them.

“Move it!” Ocellus whispered. A few seconds later, Spike was in. Ocellus shed her disguise and ducked in. Spike reached for the slab and almost had it, only for the orcs to get too close. In a haste, he pulled his arm away, looked at the others with a look that told them “Move fast.” No questions were asked before the students continued on their way.





Mr. Bullion and the congressponies continued down the hallway, on their way to lay low until everything goes according to plan.

“I hope we got some chips and cookies in that room we’re staying in,” Spear muttered.

“Don’t forget board games too,” Note added.

“Pssah, you and your junk food and games,” Prism scoffed.

“So, when will we move to get our kids?” Spear asked, “I know Nightfall said they’re safe but...”

“The kids were on the outer parts of Canterlot,” said Bullion, “I checked before I headed over here to the castle.”

“That’s good to know.”

Heavy footsteps came down the hall, the ponies looked and spotted Ghadra with his hellhounds. All of them stopped and held their ground before the werebear gazed over to them.

“Hmm,” he huffed. He looked at the hellhounds, “No sign of them?”

The hellhounds gave low, disappointed growls.

“Grrr!” Ghadra growled, “There’s no way they could’ve gotten away without some of our minions spotting them! We should’ve had them!”

“Looking for somepony?” Spear asked.

Ghadra looked over at them, “Just because Nightfall allowed you to be a part of this, doesn’t mean I have to like you.”

“I believe answering his question is in order,” said Prism.

Ghadra snarled, threatening the group, “I’m not looking for ponies but creatures that’re friends.”

“Friends?” Bullion scoffed, “As if!”

“Just stay out of my way.”

“Hold it,” said Note, “I think I might know where they could be heading.”

“Oh? And where might that be?” Ghadra asked skeptically.

“I’ve heard that there is an entrance to the Canterlot Caves here somewhere in the castle,” said Note.

“Hey, yeah,” Bullion recalled, “Most ponies forgot that they even exist.”

“And where can I find these caves?” Ghadra asked.

“They’re in some kind of basement somewhere in the castle, it’s off limits to the public. If they’re trying to escape, it’d likely be there if they know about them.”

Ghadra furrowed his brows, contemplating on what’s been presented to him. He looked at his hellhounds.

“Let’s check it out,” he said, then he looked back at the ponies, “We’ll check it, but you’d better be telling the truth.” He gave a growl to emphasize his point before pulling out a communication orb to contact Nightfall and stomping off to go find the entrance.





With occasional glances back to make sure they weren’t followed; Spike led the students down further into the castle. Certainly, they’re going into one of the castle’s basements and the caves’ entrance wouldn’t be too far away.

“Spike, do you know how we’ll get through the caves once we’re down there?” Silverstream asked.

Spike blinked, he hadn’t fully thought of it, but he had heard something Twilight said when she’d been down there.

“She told me the further down you go, you’ll find an exit close to the bottom of Canterlot’s mountain,” he said, not wanting to scare the students, “When we get there, we’ll have to run as far from Canterlot as possible.”

“You don’t think they’d look for us way off from Canterlot, do you?” Gallus asked.

“I’m saying to be prepared for anything. These invaders are smart, trained and very coordinated.”

“I vote for getting as far from the city as possible,” said Ocellus.

“Yona does too!” the yak added.

Nocreature else answered, but they were thinking it was probably the best option to get away from Canterlot before forming a solid plan.

A few minutes later, the group of friends arrived at another dead end. Spike felt around the concrete and felt it slightly nudge from place. Beaming, Spike gently pushed the slab forward until he could see the blackened, cobwebbed filled basement. There were some old suits of armor and weapons nearby, too.

“Okay, we’re nearly there,” he said.

“Sweet, let’s get the heck out of here,” said Smolder.

Spike removed the slab and stepped aside to let the students out. Everycreature made their way out, lastly followed by Sandbar and Spike put the slab back in its place. Not wasting any time, the group made a beeline down the hallway.

Turning a corner, Spike and the Young Six came to intersection hallway. Then, they a screeching stop when they spotted the huge figure of Ghadra with a couple of hellhounds next to him. Ocellus held in a meep as they backtracked to where they’d come from.

“Now what?” Smolder whispered.

“I don’t know,” Spike whispered back, “The way we need to go is left and the entrance is the next right.”

“Well, we can’t stay here,” Sandbar whispered.

“I know, let me think for a minute.”

Spike began thinking on what he should do. Ever so slightly, he peeked around the corner to see the hellhounds sniffing the ground as Ghadra stood there like a behemoth. There’s no way to get around them. Spike’s heart hammered, how were they going to get past them?

“Ghadra?” a new voice spoke up, causing everycreature to freeze.

Ghadra pulled out a dark orb, revealing Nightfall’s face.

“Yes Master?” replied Ghadra.

“Are you in position near the Crystal Caves?”

“Yes. Thanks to those who provided the tip so nicely for us.”

“Just stay there and guard the area. If there are any escaped creatures, they might come down there provided if they know of the caves.”

“Can do. Ghadra out.”

Ghadra hung up, leaned up against the wall and began waiting.

“Well, this is just a real pickle we’re in...” Gallus whispered.

“You’re telling me,” whispered Sandbar.

Spike knew he and his friends had to get out, and this is a major wrinkle in their plan. How had they figured out about the Caves? Did Celestia divulge their existence? He hoped not. Ghadra and his hellhounds could move at any moment to the entrance, and there’d be no way to get through them. Closing his eyes, Spike knew what he had to do.

“Look,” he whispered, “I know what to do but it’s going to be risky.”

“What is the plan?” Ocellus whispered.

“I... can’t do anything about them physically so...” he paused and looked at them with sad eyes, “When they chase me, you six go the other way.”

Everycreature’s breath caught in their throat.

“What did you just say?” Smolder whispered, horrified at his words.

“It’s the only way,” whispered Spike, “And you heard what I said.”

Before Smolder could say anything else, Spike stepped out of his hiding place, Ocellus and Silverstream clapped their hooves/claws over their mouths while everycreature else’s mouths dropped. Spike strolled up to the intersection of the hall and began flapping his wings. The hellhounds noticed him and began growling deeply.

Ghadra looked to his left and saw Spike trying to sneak past him.

“Hey...” he said, “What in the world? Aren’t you one of the...” His eyes widened in realization and Spike began flying faster, “Hey you! Hold it right there!” He began running after Spike with the hellhounds, “You! Stop! Stop! Stop!”

Spike drew their enemies away, and everycreature had a look of horror and amazement.

“That...was one of the most beautiful acts of bravery I’ve ever seen...” Ocellus said, almost impulsively.

“Spike! No!” Smolder almost shouted, eyes wide with horror. Sandbar saw Smolder is about go after him, but he held her in place, “Get out of my way, Sandbar!”

“No! We have to go!” said Sandbar.

“Spike is going to...”

“I know,” Sandbar grasped her cheeks, “He did it so we could escape...”

“But...”

“Oh, Spike...” Ocellus whispered, taken aback.

“We need to get to the cave entrance, now,” said Gallus.

“Yona can’t believe this,” said Yona, her breath quickening and becoming hollow.

“Let’s move,” Gallus urged.

Smolder squeezed her eyes shut, the others began moving and Sandbar gave her gentle strokes. Letting out an upset puff of smoke, Smolder began moving with the others. The students made their way down the hall and turned right to see a chained-up door. Yona lowered her head, charged, and smashed the chains.

“Yona!” Silverstream yelped, “They’ll...”

“They are already looking for us!” said Yona, “They will find us if we do not move!”

“She’s right,” said Gallus, “Get through that door.”

The griffon opened the door and it revealed the darkened crystal caves. Smolder spotted some unlit torches in a box they can use. She grabbed them and passed them out to everycreature. With much trepidation and adrenaline pulsing through their veins, they stepped into the gapping mouth of the caves.





Nightfall smiled. He put away a dark communications orb, relishing in the fact that the third tower is beginning to take shape. The spell containing the Tree’s magic is still holding strong. However, there’s one little thing that still stands in the way. The students and that little dragon of Twilight’s.

Before he could think further, Ghadra stepped into the throne room and tossed a tied-up Spike onto the floor. Nightfall raised an eyebrow.

“You caught the little runt?” he asked.

“Yeah,” said Ghadra, “Caught him sneaking around in one of the basements.”

As Nightfall walked down the stairs, Spike looked up at him with a deep glare.

“I’ve interrogated him about the students, but he wouldn’t breathe a word,” said Ghadra, “He just kept telling me how we’ll never get away with this.”

“As per usual from opposition,” said Nightfall, getting down on one knee and locking eyes with Spike. “Let’s make this simple. Tell me where those students are.”

“Wouldn’t you like to know!” Spike spat in his face. Nightfall snarled before wiping the spit out of his face. Nightfall looked at Ghadra.

“Did you hear what some orcs reported?” he asked.

“No, what?”

“Apparently there was a slab removed from a wall revealing a secret passage,” said Nightfall, standing up. At the mention of that, Spike’s eyes slightly widened.

“Really?” replied Ghadra.

“Yeah. Maybe...” he glared down at Spike, causing the dragon to involuntary wince, “That there are multiple ones.” He knelt down to the dragon again, “Where you can get around without being spotted?” Spike’s pupils involuntary dilated, confirming Nightfall’s suspicions.

“Ghadra,” he said slowly, “Where did you find this dragon?”

“In one of the basements near the Crystal Caves, why?” replied Ghadra.

Nightfall growled and stood up, “Get down there now! He was distracting you from the students! They’re down there now!”

“Oh snap!” Ghadra ran off, calling out for the minions along the way.





As the minions and Ghadra ran to the cave, the students managed to make their way through most of the cave system. Ghadra and his minions arrived, but even though the caves were searched thoroughly, there wasn’t any sign of the students anywhere. They’d already gotten out.

Later, Ghadra told Nightfall that they couldn’t find the students, frustrating and impressing him.

“Smart, annoying creatures,” he muttered.

He sent the word out to go find them at once, when he did his first mate approached him. 

“I’ll go out, find them, and bring them in personally,” Ghadra volunteered.

“Knock yourself out,” said Nightfall, “Bring them back to me in one piece, or if things get nasty...” He gave a look to him, and Ghadra got the message.





Out of breath, hearts racing, and shaking because of the adrenaline wearing off, the students stopped to rest for a little while by some large rocks. They’re far enough away from the exit they came out of.

“I... can’t believe we managed to get through those caves,” Ocellus wheezed, collapsing onto the ground.

“It was a lot of spirals, corners and mine cart riding we had to do to get here,” said Sandbar.

Smolder sat down on the ground and sulked, “Spike...” She hated that she couldn’t do anything while he saved them. She growled and threw a rock in frustration, “Darn it all!”

“Smolder, Smolder,” said Gallus, trying to calm her down, “That’s not going to help.”

“What do you know?!” Smolder snapped, standing up, “Spike was just taken by those monsters!”

“He did it for us!” Gallus reasoned.

“We could’ve done something!”

“And risk getting caught ourselves?! What then, Smolder?!” Gallus bellowed.

“Guys! Guys!” Sandbar shouted.

“We’re heroes just like our professors! We’re strong! We could’ve taken them!” Smolder poked Gallus in the chest.

Despite his anger, Gallus managed to keep his cool, “Smolder, that bear creature was strong, too! We didn’t have a full plan and Spike did the best he could!”

“And we didn’t!” Smolder shouted before turning away, kicking a stone as she stormed off and sat on a rock.

Gallus sighed and shook his head. Sandbar began walking over to her, but Gallus held up his talon, stopping him.

“Stop. She needs some time,” he said.

“Yona hate it when friends argue,” Yona frowned.

“They’re not fighting,” said Ocellus, catching her breath.

“Sounded like fighting, looked like fighting,” said Yona.

“She’s just upset,” said Gallus.

“Guys...” Silverstream spoke up, her eyes wide in horror, looking up at something, “Look...”

All of the students turned their gazes to look at what she’s seeing, they gasped in horror at the giant tower next to the mountain, the upper half forming a hook and hanging right over the capital.

“Whoa...” Yona marveled.

“What is that thing?” Sandbar asked.

“I have no idea,” said Ocellus, “I haven’t seen anything like it...”

“It’s not the only one,” said Silverstream, pointing to her right, and behind Canterlot’s spires there’s another one as well, and both towers seem to have their hooks meeting at specific points over Canterlot.

“What’re they doing to Canterlot?” Gallus asked.

Ocellus shook her head, “It wouldn’t make sense to destroy the city they’re occupying,” said Ocellus.

“Could they be for something else?” asked Silverstream.

“I don’t know,” said Gallus, “But we can’t stay here.”

“They’re likely to be looking for us in the surrounding area, soon,” said Ocellus.

“What now?” Yona asked, “Yona want to get to safety...”

“I think that’s what we must do,” said Gallus, “We need to get away and hide so we can come up with a plan on what to do next.”

“Uh...guys...” said Yona, looking up at the city. All of them looked to see a purple shield forming around Canterlot, keeping anycreature from entering it and keeping its inhabitants in.

“That’s a complication...” said Ocellus.

“We’ve got to go, now,” said Gallus.

Everycreature agreed. Smolder sighed heavily before she stood up and joined her friends. The creatures took off in hopes of getting away.

Now out in the open world and free from Canterlot, the students have a new, daunting task to do; find help. How can they move fast enough with those towers growing, the minions likely looking for them and find help in time? Whatever shall they do next, knowing they’re in massive danger?
> Chapter 33 - Planning an Escape
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

At the wolf society, Accalia has been keeping to her duties to avoid any suspicion to herself more than she already has from both Gunnolf and the Majestic Tokuta. 

She walked along the dirt ridden paths of the society, taking in the sight of the working wolves, the houses carved into the trees, and some pups playing inside one of them.

Everything was back in order. As she went through her routine, her thoughts ran, there was talk of making the ponies work for the wolves and using their power to help secure their way of life. 

She kept an eye on everywolf whenever they got close to the dungeons. It was getting close to midnight, meaning the Howling will be taking place since it’s a full moon tonight. It was meant to be a sign of respect and appreciation towards the moon and to ensure their dominance in their territory.

She was very interested to find out more about the ponies and what they’re about. She’d made a plan to guard the cells throughout the night; that’ll give her plenty of time.

Accalia stopped, her eyes slightly widened when she saw the herd of ponies strapped in chains and harnesses as they lifted chunks of tree stumps. She blinked a few times before spotting Gunnolf, his eyes not leaving the ponies. She headed over and stood by him as she heard a whining voice nearby before one of the wolves abruptly silenced it.

“What are they doing to those ponies?” she asked as Applejack lifted a huge stump off the ground.

“Oh, some wolves heard them trying to escape,” Gunnolf explained, “You know how it goes.”

“Yeah, prisoners having to do labor work as punishment.”

“I guess it’s a good thing that storm came through a couple of days ago and knocked down all of those trees,” Gunnolf stretched his back into an arch a bit, “It was the perfect opportunity for them.” He chuckled a bit.

“Then there’s that yellow pegasus trying to reason with us,” another wolf said, walking by, “Like ‘oh you wolves must work so hard’ and ‘Tokuta seems reasonable, can’t we speak with him’ and that kind of stuff.”

Accalia rolled her eyes, “Flattery from prisoners doesn’t work on Tokuta.” She looked over at the ponies, and she spotted the yellow pegasus with the pink pony, both looked sad and the others just look upset. All of them had harnesses around them. The she-wolf felt some remorse for the ponies. She heard a pony whining again and cringed.

“What’s that racket?” she asked.

“One of those ponies thinks it’s a good idea to whine and complain,” said Gunnolf, “We keep shutting her up but she continues on.”

“Maybe she’s been captured before?”

“That’s ridiculous, Accalia,” said Gunnolf before turning away, “I’m heading back to patrol. You coming?”

“No, I’ve got some business to take care of here,” making sure her gaze were off the ponies.

“Fine. Get it done.”

“Always.”

Oh, she will get what she needs to be done. She’s going to observe and then deliver some meals to the lower neighborhoods. She locked eyes with the ponies as she began making her way over to the carts.





“These wolves just won’t listen...” Twilight mumbled, “I tried even though we’re free to talk to one another...”

“Ah know y’all are tryin’ yer best, Twi,” said Applejack, looking over at Fluttershy, “So has Flutters.” She frowned, she’s noticed her shy friend has been a little down and wavered some in her confidence ever since they faced that bear. Then she bumped into Mystic.

“Oh, sorry, Mystic,” she said.

“Whatever,” replied Mystic, her look softer but determined.

“Any bright ideas?”

Mystic shook her head, smirking, “No... as a matter of fact I don’t.” She turned to Applejack, “And you know why?” Applejack shrugged, “Because these wolves have a great security system and patrol. And you know what else?” Mystic chuckled, as if she can’t believe the situation, “I’ve not been captured by creatures before.”

“Really?” Applejack asked a little skeptically.

“Would I lie to you?”

“That depends I guess.”

“You know what’s ironic?” Mystic placed a hoof on the farmer’s shoulder, “Is that I don’t rely on all of you and you do the same to me. Kind of funny, huh?”

“What’re ya gettin’ at?”

Mystic shrugged, “I don’t know. Just talking nonsense.”

“You know it,” Rainbow said, Mystic just ignored her.

“I’m just glad we’re almost finished with these trees,” said Sunset, “Sucks not being able to use magic.”

“If you’re talking about your telekinesis,” said a new voice, everycreature’s heads perked up to see the tall figure of Tokuta stepping over, “Then I have every right to ensure my Pack’s safety.” He looked at Accalia, “And how are they carrying along?”

“They’re doable,” replied Accalia, “I heard one was whining a lot.”

“Totally worked with similar ruffians,” she heard Rarity mutter.

“Let her whine, it won’t get her anywhere,” Tokuta smirked.

“Except bother my own ears,” Mystic muttered, rubbing one of her ears.

“Good. Prisoners need to learn a lesson then.”

“I mean look at me,” Mystic smirked, stepping forward, “You want to hear a little funny story?”

“I prefer that you shut your mouth.”

“Oh, I think I need to say that I’ve been surrounded by ponies that aren’t listening to me especially the blue clown-haired pegasus and the energetic pink one gets on my nerves,” Mystic smirked, “This here’s nothing compared to what I had before!” She giggled.

“Is that so?”

“So, even if you do let us go, I still have to deal with them. Good intentions, just their antics at times that get to me.”

“Mystic, what’re you doing?” Sunset asked cautiously.

“Oh, nothing. Just when I’m in a ridiculous situation I get a little out there.”

“Looks like you do,” said Tokuta, kneeling down, “There’s no way you’re getting out of here like that.”

“Even the clown-haired pegasus agrees with what you say about me.”

“Is that supposed to be another insult at me?” Rainbow demanded.

Mystic ignored her, “So, if you just let them all go, you’ll be doing me and them a favor by letting them find their friend in the land not too far from here. I’ll gladly do all of this for you.”

“I will keep all of you here as much as I please, and I will do what I please,” Tokuta declared, “No matter what.”

Mystic spat right into Tokuta’s face, causing the wolves and ponies gasp in horror and shock.

Tokuta snarled as he reached up and wiped his eye from her saliva, he glared darkly at her, matching Mystic’s own glare.

“I could have you lose a limb for that,” he snarled.

“Might as well, you have me locked up here,” Mystic challenged.

“I think you should watch your tone.”

“What does it matter? We’re trapped here and can’t use magic. Why not just take care of us now?”

Accalia saw that caused some of the others to cringe.

“So much for not being an idiot...” Rainbow muttered.

“Because,” Tokuta smirked, “I’ve had worse done to me and because I’ve only just gotten you all.” He looked back at his minions, “Take them back to the cells. But not the one here, get her to lift the heaviest chunks for the rest of the day.”

Mystic only smirked, she’s used to that kind of labor, but this would hopefully give the others another chance to come up with a plan to escape.





Accalia watched with some bewilderment, it was somewhat rare for prisoners to stand up against her leader, but herbivores never had the nerve to do so. Who was this pony? She’s got to find out more about them.

“Accalia,” said Tokuta, “Get to your deliveries.”

“Right,” the she-wolf replied. When she arrived at the carts, she began coming up with a new plan to get to the ponies.





A while later, now finished with her deliveries, and the Howling completed, Accalia approached the head of the patrol and requested that she’d guard the cells throughout the night. He agreed, and after some convincing, so she could guard them by herself. He quickly agreed when she gave him a death glare.

Now, with everywolf doing whatever, the patrols in their zones, Accalia made her way down to the musty room containing the cells. As she descended the stairs, she heard voices. The ponies. She intentionally let the door stay unlocked, though made it looked locked, and kept the keys close by. Soon, she turned a couple of corners and spotted the deep orange pony and a pony with a red-yellow mane using a pipe to break open the door.





Back in the cells, Sunset and Mystic were pushing up against a small pipe against the door in order to pry it open, while the Mane Six were watching them.

“I still am astonished you did such a thing, Mystic!” said Sunset.

“Hey, I’ve done something similar before!” Mystic insisted.

“And did it work?”

“No, but it would’ve,” Mystic grunted as she and Sunset pushed the pipe more, “I had to think of something!”

“By antagonizing the wolves? They’re not ponies!”

“They’re not but they can be bended in a way that creatures holding others prisoners can be.”

“And did you escape before you could carry out your wonderfully masterful plan?” Sunset asked sarcastically.

“Yes, I did, as did another prisoner,” said Mystic, “Are you sure this here’s going to work?”

“We have to try as you said you tried to do.”

“Fine. Fair enough,” Mystic rolled her eyes.

Accalia just observed as the two tried to pry the door apart. But then... clang! The pipe snapped right in two.





Sunset loudly groaned as Mystic fell to the floor. Taking an annoyed look at the broken pipe in her grasp, Sunset threw it to the ground.

“Sorry Mystic,” Sunset sighed, “I thought that would work.”

A laugh came from Mystic causing everypony to gain confused looks.

Mystic laughed, rolling onto her back.

“What’s so funny?” Rarity asked quizzically.

“Oh, nothing!” Mystic let out another laugh, “It’s just...Ha ha ha!” She picked herself up and laid up against the cell bars, “It’s just... I cannot believe after so many adventures of never getting caught and now I am imprisoned by wolves that have us locked up tight...Ha ha!” She looked up at the ceiling, “And now I’m probably going to die with a bunch of amateur adventurists!”

“Amateur?!” Rainbow snapped.

“Cut the snappy attitude,” Mystic giggled, “This dire situation is just ridiculous to be real!”

“Weeelllll,” Pinkie said, “At least you’re laughing... Yay?”

“Yeah... yay...” Applejack mumbled sarcastically.

“When times get dire,” said a new voice, causing everypony to freeze. “The mind does do some crazy things.” Accalia emerged from the shadows.

“You!” Rainbow snarled, “Stay back or you’ll be sorry!”

“And what? You’re all chained up and can’t use your powers,” said Accalia, “And I advise you keep your voices down.”

“For what?! So that...”

Accalia snarled, “Shut your yapper!” Rainbow shut up. Twilight stood up with a firm look.

“What do you want? Why are you down here?” Twilight asked.

“I’m just here to get your side of the story,” Accalia explained, her expression softening some.

“Wait, what?” Applejack asked suspiciously.

“As if!” Rarity scoffed.

“Look,” said Accalia, now with a soft look, “I know my kind hasn’t been the most social to other creatures or to one another. However, with what you mentioned with your ideals and your motivations, I can’t help but wonder that we, as a Pack, have you held here without a just cause.”

“Then why are you down here?” Sunset asked warily.

“I told you. And that I desire to possibly help you all out of here,” the ponies’ eyes widened at that statement, “Do all of you want to get out of here?”

“Yes!” Twilight cried, not caring if she looked unprofessional, “We need to find our friends!”

Accalia’s look softened, making her the friendliest looking wolf to the ponies, “I’ve been taught to listen and trust my instincts. I’ve dealt with all kinds of prisoners and not one has been so desperate as you.”

“It’s because I am! We are!” Twilight motioned to the other ponies.

“And we’re to listen to her?” Rainbow demanded.

“Yeah, we hadn’t seen good things from these here wolves,” said Applejack.

Fluttershy wanted to speak up, but for some reason, she stayed silent and wavered in her confidence.

“Maybe,” said Pinkie forming a smile, “Maybe she’s being genuine too! Why don’t we listen to what she has to say?”

“Uhmmm...” Twilight began having second thoughts, they don’t know this wolf well, and they know how the others act. With a skeptical look, Twilight asked, “How do we know we can trust you?”

“You don’t,” replied Accalia, “Sometimes you just have to take a shot and hope for the best.”

Mystic just had her hoof on her face the whole time, believing this all to be ludicrous, meanwhile the other ponies, other than Twilight and Sunset, were whispering their uncertainty of the situation.

“Twilight, I don’t know about this,” said Rarity, “She could be lying.”

“She did expect us not to trust her,” Applejack pointed out.

“So we should just listen to her?” Rainbow asked.

“Maybe...?” Fluttershy squeaked out.

“Ah’m sayin’ we should take our chances and hope to escape,” Applejack added.

Twilight sighed and looked Accalia right in the eyes. “You want to get us out?”

“Unless you do something for me first,” replied Accalia.

“What?”

Accalia sat down and let out a breath through her nostrils, “I’ve heard you talking about concepts such as ‘friendship’ and other concepts. We wolves are very trustworthy to one another, however that’s something I’ve not heard about before.”

“Y-You’ve not?” Twilight’s eyes widened.

“No.”

“Oh, this sounds...”

“Like an idiotic idea?” Mystic spoke up. Twilight looked over to her, “I mean she wants to know about the concept to use it so they’d be stronger than ever and probably one day to invade your land.” Mystic stood up, “I mean, you all have just recovered from a recent one.”

“You don’t know that for sure, Mystic,” said Sunset.

“And you don’t know if you can trust this carnivore with the intent of thinking she has our best interests at heart.”

“You’re right,” said Accalia, “We may not, but I’ve been asking questions about the outside world.” She sighed, “I’ve just been wanting to know more what’s out there but our leader won’t allow it.”

“Why is he scared?” Mystic mocked, earning a glare from Twilight.

“I know not why he doesn’t want us to ask questions about it. However, I see a golden opportunity to help me better understand the world and this whole concept of ‘friendship.’”

“This is ridiculous!” Mystic let out a laugh, “First everything else, now this?”

“And I won’t be able to figure out anything unless you stop behaving like an eight-year-old,” Accalia snarled, “As that what you seemed to be when you were laboring outside.”

Mystic blinked as Pinkie popped up next to her, “Ooooooh! Burrrrnn!”

“Applejack,” said Twilight, “What do you think?”

“Always lookin’ to the truth detector, huh Twi?” Applejack asked. She sighed, “Ah ain’t quite sure, but I say we give it a try.”

Rarity looked at Mystic, “We’re this far in the hole, what’s there to lose now?”

“What she said!” Rainbow chimed in.

“Fine! Be complete fools then,” Mystic sat down, not happy. Twilight and Sunset shook their heads.

“Fine,” said Twilight, looking back at Accalia, “What do you want to know?”

“Just try and make it quick because I only have so many hours before another patrol will come in and guard the place,” said Accalia, “I’m risking quite a bit being here already.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, as did Sunset, Rarity and Applejack’s, she was risking being here?!

“Ah say we tell her what she wants to know,” said Applejack.

“First off,” said Accalia, “Where do you ponies come from?”





And so, for the next hour and a half or so, the Mane Six and Sunset began explaining to Accalia about their homeland on how unicorns, earth ponies, and pegasi all live together in harmony. Like a kid, Accalia’s eyes widened in fascination when she heard of the Princesses raising and lowering the sun and moon. She learned about Sweet Apple Acres, the Boutique, Canterlot, and that Twilight is a princess and connected to other parts of royalty. She was freaking out with joy and fascination at that.

“What’re the ruler of?” she asked, “How much territory do you cover?” She’s completely taken aback by the revelations she’s been getting.

Twilight smiled sheepishly, “Well, I’m more a princess that spreads the magic of friendship with the help of all of my friends.”

“Including the eight-year-old?” Accalia pointed to Mystic.

“I’m older than eight!” Mystic bellowed.

“Then get an attitude that suggests that you are.”

Rainbow laughed heartedly, rolling onto her back.

“So, you ponies left your great homeland to find some friends of yours?” Accalia asked Twilight.

“Yes!” Twilight cried again, “Their names are Starlight and Sunburst!”

“Tell me the whole story.”





“-and that’s why we had to come through your woods,” Twilight explained, “We have a guide that got us through the forests as we avoided the most dangerous parts as she told us.”

“Who?”

“Mystic,” said Twilight, pointing at the unicorn.

“The one who’s acting up?” Accalia furrowed her brows in confusion.

“Yeah, but she’s been a real help getting us this far.”

“Apparently she cannot get you out of here then.”

“Hey, I’ve not been imprisoned with seven other ponies! I have to figure out how to get them all out with a bunch of hostiles surrounding us!” Mystic bellowed.

“You sound like a lone wolf to me.”

“I usually am!”

“Forgive her attitude,” said Sunset, “She’s just upset and wanting out like the rest of us.”

“It’s no problem,” said Accalia, “Anyway... I’ve listened to your whole story about your land and why you’re all out here...” she sighed, “Tokuta is always honest and noble, even when it came to prisoners. However... when it comes to asking questions and why you’re heading out to where you’re going... he seems to be...I  don’t know...”

“Holding us when we should be out and about?” Rainbow muttered.

“Yeah, that’s it, I believe,” said Accalia.

“Maybe if we can get out of here, we can help both of our sides,” said Twilight.

“Really? You’d help me better understand the concepts we spoke about?” Accalia’s eyes lit up some.

“Yeah! Yeah! Pleeeaasssee?”

Accalia blinked at Twilight’s big pleading eyes, she glanced at the others and sighed.

“All right, ponies,” she said, “If you will help us wolves better understand the world and if we’re missing out on that’ll make us a better species, then I shall help you all escape and all of you will be on your way to help your lost friends.”

“I’m still against this,” said Rainbow.

“Here, here,” said Rarity.

“At least some ponies are reasonable,” Mystic muttered.

Twilight shot them all a look, but they didn’t look convinced.

“I’m with you, Twilight,” said Sunset. Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack agreed.

“Looks like it’s settled five to three,” said Accalia.

“Looks like...” Rainbow growled.
> Chapter 34 - Escape from the wolves
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

For the next half-hour, the ponies and Accalia began talking about what they need to do to get them out and on their way.

Accalia unrolled a map of the Society.

“Okay,” she cleared her throat, pointing at the map. “The strongest part of the Society is at and along the center. The road to the main entrance and the wolves fire darts that knocked out the most powerful animals in the forest. Be warned though,” she gave the ponies a hard look, “There’s a long stretch of barren woods with next to no cover where they’d be able to snipe you with poison darts.”

“Wait, what?” Twilight’s eyes widened.

“That’s why they need to be taken out,” said Accalia. “The key to your power dampeners is in the basement. Only one of the elite wolves has that.”

“Well, let’s come up with a plan,” said Twilight. “Applejack and I will decide on that together, Sunset will sneak and get the key while Rainbow could go with her.”

“What about them?” Accalia pointed to Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy.

“They can make a good team when it comes to surprises and Fluttershy can use her stare on the wolves if things get drastic,” Twilight looked over at the yellow pegasus, who was hiding behind her mane with an unsure look.

“I’ve agreed to wait for the signal at a certain point when we get all situated,” said Mystic.

Accalia nodded. “Okay, now let’s get this done and fast.”





Accalia was impressed by their ability to work together as a team, but she knew almost right away Mystic isn’t as well known to the others. The she-wolf went over the plan a couple of more times before everypony agreed on what they need to do next. 

“Now that we are hopefully on the same page,” said Twilight, “Sunset and Rainbow will break into the room and get the magical dampeners while the others work on the pathway out of here.”

Everypony agreed while Mystic sighed and reluctantly agreed.

“Hey,” said Applejack, “This’ll be a good time fer ya to learn to work together with a large team.”

“I’ve been in a team before,” said Mystic.

“Just do yer best and stick with the plan.”

“Fine. I just want out.”

“Okay,” said Accalia, “I’m heading out to get in my post and in an hour and a half, leave for my next line of duty.” She took a key off the chain and gave it to the ponies, “That key will get you out of that cell, and I’ll hide the next key by the cell door. And are you sure you can handle the next guard when he comes in?”

“Don’t worry, we’re known for beating down evil before lunch!” Rainbow boasted.

“Not evil, just looking out for ourselves.”

“Whatever.”

“We’re ready,” said Twilight.

“Good. And by the way, the guards have multiple keys identical to the ones I’ve given you, so no need to worry about that,” said Accalia.

Without another word, Accalia stood up and walked off. 





About an hour and a half later, Accalia was walking through the corridors of Tokuta’s tree. The she-wolf had hidden the extra key for the ponies and swapped with another wolf. She was ready to get those ponies out of here, but first, she had to “inform” Tokuta of a new development. 

She knew he wouldn’t allow his wolves to go into Oogundaa, so she’s come up with a story to tell him. At this time, he was just waking up to take a listen of the forest before sleeping in until late morning.

“Who is it?” Tokuta demanded.

“It’s Accalia, your Majestic,” replied Accalia, “I’ve got a new development that you need to know about.”

There was a pause. 

“Enter.” 

Accalia did so and spotted Tokuta standing close by with his arms crossed.

“It’s concerning the ponies, I heard that they weren’t going to Oogundaa at all,” Accalia lied.

“What?” Tokuta’s eyes slightly widened.

“Yeah, I heard them arguing and mention going south of our forest.”

“Into even thicker woods?”

“Yeah, they heard their friend had gotten lost in search of a treasure rumored to be there. That’s why they’re here now.”

“Are you absolutely certain about this?”

“Yes. I’ve already spoken to Gunnolf and he has one of his best wolves guarding the prison cells at the moment. You hate it when prisoners lie, right?”

“All the time,” Tokuta growled, “I will decide on their fates later. But I appreciate you letting me know of this development.” He glared at her, Accalia held herself strong, “You weren’t asking them any questions, were you?”

“No.”

Tokuta scanned Accalia, the she-wolf knew he was trying to get any falsehood out of her or anything that would hint at it. But no matter what, Accalia appeared truthful.

“Fine. I’m glad you’re seeing reason.”

“You taught me that. No more questions.”

Tokuta nodded, “Excellent. Go out, I’ve got my one duty for this time of day.”

“As you wish.”





Applejack was able to get out of her locks and hide. As she hid in a nearby corner of the dingy dungeon, her friends remained in their cell because of a wolf that had recently entered. 

Ah hope that Twi managed to hide that key, she thought.

The farm pony spotted a stone next to her she grabbed it and threw it to the other side of the room. The wolf perked up and scurried over to where it’d been thrown. 

Out of pure instinct, Applejack quickly made her way over to the wolf, kicked him in the backside. That caused him to whirl around only for Applejack to kick him in the jaw and knock him out cold. She let out a huff and made her way over to her friends.

“So awesome, AJ!” Rainbow stated.

“Quiet now, Rainbow,” Applejack hissed.





Accalia looked around the winding streets of the Society. The moon’s pale light kept them lit, giving the atmosphere around her a peaceful vibe.

Where was Gunnolf? 

It had been a few minutes since she’d spoken with Tokuta and had been carrying the next part of her plan. This is going to be tough, but it’s nothing she can’t handle.

BUMP!

“Agh!” Gunnolf grunted, “Watch where you’re going, Accalia!”

“Excuse me, there’re some blind spots in the village!” Accalia rebutted.

“Don’t give me any of that nonsense!”

Accalia sighed, and calmed herself down, “I’m not here to argue, Gunnolf. I’m just wanting you to know something.”

“What? Make it quick.”

“Tokuta gave me and some others the okay to go into Oogundaa if the ponies escape.”

Gunnolf blinked several times, “Wait what? Why?”

“Are you one to question his Majestic?” Accalia glared.

“No, I’m just surprised,” said Gunnolf, “I mean he seemed resistant to doing it before...”

“He was just having a scene where he recalled an incident he ran into with the long rivalry with the predators of the land and some in our forest,” Accalia lied, sounding convincing.

“He did mention the rivalry and the peace we need to keep in our forest... and... It’s just, we have those ponies locked up tight and...”

“He’s taking extra precautions,” Accalia spoke a little quickly, “Besides, why would he risk ponies with their kind of abilities disrupting his forest?”

“I’m still not so sure about this, Accalia,” said Gunnolf. Accalia was a little nervous and knew how Tokuta always talked about not going into Oogundaa, now he’s wanting the Pack to go in after the ponies?

“I need to make sure of this,” said Gunnolf.

“Tokuta is resting until morning as per usual, but talk to others around the Society if you need further proof,” Accalia regained her composure.

“Fine, I’ll do that,” Gunnolf growled. As he turned and walked off, Accalia watched with a small smirk on her face before she began making her way to the point she needs to be at.





Mystic saw that Rainbow closed the chained-up wolf into a cell. The pegasus tossed the keys away and bolted to the stairs leading to the trapdoor above. 

Twilight began leading the others to the stairs. Mystic was third in line and ready to leave. When they climbed the flight of stairs and came upon the trapdoor, everypony stopped and waited. Twilight quietly opened the trapdoor, doing her best so that it wouldn’t creak, Sunset helped her along a little bit before it was all the way opened. 

After Sunset and Twilight emerged onto the surface, Mystic popped out and spotted a couple of trees to hide between. She signaled to the other two and pointed over there, they got the message. As she kept an eye on her surroundings, Mystic could hear wolves around them walking, talking and some chewing on things. Soon, she and the herd ducked into the temporary cover.

“Okay everypony,” said Twilight, “We’ve been over the plan a few times.”

“More like a hundred,” Sunset deadpanned.

“Hey, I like to be prepared. Anyway,” Twilight checked her surroundings, “She told us that the wolves on top of the wall shoot those darts and snipe them at those in the barren woods.”

“Provided if the darts aren’t poisoned first,” said Mystic.

“Right.”

“So, we’re not getting out of here unless we take those wolves out first and disarm them,” said Sunset.

“And we’ve still got these dingy things to get off,” said Rarity, pointing to the magic dampener on her horn.

“I think that should be the first thing we do,” said Twilight, “We’re not getting out without our magic. So,” she looked at Sunset, “Sunset, you and Rainbow head into the secure area where they keep the key to unlock these dampeners. When you get the key, reunite with Rarity’s team.” She looked at Mystic, “Mystic while you wait for Rarity’s team to send the signal, you head near the center to take down any wolves that might stick around and if you spot any more weapons they can use, take those out too.”

Mystic nodded, “Can do.”

“We’ll get your bag and weapons as we go down,” said Sunset.

“Pinkie, you and Rarity get to the western part of the Society to cause a distraction and Fluttershy, you know what to do with your Stare.”

They all agreed as Twilight went on, “Applejack and I will handle the wolves as they pile out of the center, and at that time, Sunset will teleport to us and unlock my dampener.”

“Great, now we can recite the plan in our sleep,” Rainbow deadpanned with a facehoof.

“All right, we’ve got this everypony,” said Twilight, “Let’s get our Starlight back!”

“And Sunburst too,” said Fluttershy. 

Twilight smiled sheepishly, “Sorry, yeah, Sunburst.”

“Let’s go, Rainbow,” said Sunset.

“On it,” replied Rainbow before they slinked into the shadows.

“Everypony else,” said Twilight.

She didn’t need to say anymore, Mystic and everypony else went on their way.





Sunset leaned up against a wall, watching several wolves patrolling the streets. As she did so, she couldn’t help but notice the homes and other buildings made out of trees. It was fascinating, but she shook the thoughts aside, her brow furrowed in concentration over the wolves.

She watched them as they talked and walked with one another. Her sharp eyes never left them until they departed.

“Let’s move,” she whispered to Rainbow, pulling her along.

“I can move myself,” Rainbow whispered back.

“But I am the stealthy one, you’re not,” Sunset reasoned, “I’ll move you when I move.”

Rainbow gained an offended look but shook it off when she saw a couple of more wolves approaching. Sunset quickly ducked into the shadows as the wolves patrolled. She looked at the map Accalia and deterred she’s roughly one hundred yards from where she needed to be. Sunset looked up to see that the wolves were gone, and looked down the moonlit street that led to her destination.

Sunset began trotting, looking around and not spotting any wolves in the winding streets. The mare knew that if she hadn’t memorized the map, she wouldn’t be able to know where she was.

A few blocks later, Sunset came to a stop and hid alongside another wall. She peeked around the tree’s trunk to look around. Then, about twenty yards away, Sunset spotted the basement where they needed to be. One wolf opened the trapdoor and closed it behind him.

Sunset recalled Accalia mentioned there were other items kept here from other prisoners as well.

“No easy way in with flat ground in a wide open area,” Sunset muttered as the wolf began to leave, “They could show up at any minute.”

“Then we improvise!” Rainbow whispered, she bolted after the wolf.

“Rainbow! What?!” Sunset harshly whispered, taken aback. She watched as the pegasus tapped on the wolf’s shoulder. He turned around.

“Hey,” said Rainbow.

“Hey,” he replied before turning away. He took a step forward then stopped... when he turned back around Rainbow socked him right in the face, knocking him out cold.

Sunset watched with wide eyes as Rainbow hid his unconscious form and pulled off a keychain with a couple of keys on it. She made her way back to Sunset with a smug look on her face.

Sunset blinked, “I’m not going to even dignify that look with a response.”

Rainbow shrugged, “It worked, didn’t it?”

Sunset sighed, annoyed before taking the keys out of Rainbow’s grasp and scanning her surroundings. When she saw it’s clear, she quickly made her way over to the trapdoor. Cringing at the sounds of the chain clinging, Sunset unlocked it and opened it, which caused Rainbow to bolt down into the. Sunset groaned loudly.

So much for the stealthy approach, she thought. Sunset began making her way down the long flight of stairs.

“Hey!” a voice cried out downstairs, almost causing Sunset to freeze, but she kept going and punched him right in the face. Rainbow tackled him. They began struggling some before the wolf pinned Rainbow to the ground and raised a claw, only for Sunset to throw a barrel and send the wolf crashing into the wall.

“Thanks for ruining the stealth approach!” Sunset scolded.

“No time now!”

“Fine then! Search that wolf and make sure he doesn’t have the key!”

“Okay!”

Sunset took a quick glance at her surroundings, seeing that there were a bunch of doors lining the corridor. Sunset galloped off and began searching the rooms. She could see all kinds of weapons and items but none seemed to have what they needed. The mare spotted a couple of wolves down at the end of the corridor and they charged towards her. Sunset thought of something quickly before grabbing a box and getting in front of a door.

“Hold it right there!” one of the wolves ordered.

“Prisoner escaping!” the second shouted.

The first wolf lunged for Sunset, she ducked and the wolf crashed into the door breaking it open.

“You fool!” the second wolf scolded. Sunset leaped into the room and grabbed some kind of spear.

“Back off!” she ordered and the wolf gasped, stopping in his tracks.

“Be careful with that thing!” he shouted.

“Why? Are you scared?” Sunset taunted.

“No really! Be...”

SHOOM! A beam shot out from the spear, hitting the wall beside the wolf. He yiped in fear.

“Hey! Careful!”

Sunset’s eyes were wide but then she got a devious idea. She pointed it right at the wolf.

“Yeah, you’d better hold yourself there!” she ordered, looking to see if he had the key on him.

The wolf growled, “You’ll regret this!”

“Tell me who has the key to the dampeners!”

“Never!”

“Tell me now! Or you and your friends will be very sorry!” Sunset began charging the spear. Instead, the wolf ran off, Sunset let out an angry cry before getting out of the room and went after him. Sunset chased the wolf down the hall and almost released the spear’s energy, only for Rainbow to slam right into the wolf!

“There you are!” she said, “He didn’t have the key!”

“Oh, great!” Sunset groaned, “Come on, there’re going to be more of them!”

As soon as she said that, more several more wolves began pouring down the hall to deal with them.

“I’ll hold them off!” said Sunset, “You find the key!”

“On it!”





As she impatiently waited for her signal, Mystic stayed within an alleyway. She spotted some papers placed on the wall. Curious, she narrowed her eyes and at the top, it said “The Laws of the Forest.” Great, it must be that silly law stuff Tokuta wrote as that wolf explained. 

Wait a minute. 

Mystic squinted her eyes and leaned forward a bit. Still unable to see them, she pulled it off the wall and brought it to where she could read it.

“This seems familiar...” she said, looking at the writing. 

Her horn lit up and she pulled the poster down. Where have I seen this before?

Suddenly, it clicked.

The scroll she’d read before she made her way to Equestria. Its writing style was very similar or just like this poster. Her eyes widened at the thought of that, but if true, she might need this to confirm it.

Mystic rolled it up and stuffed it underneath her belt. Looking to her right and up a bit, she briefly spotted Twilight and Applejack on one of the rooftops.





Using the spear, Sunset blasted the last wolf into a wall and let out a huff. These wolves were not elite as Accalia said so...

“I found it!” Rainbow cried.

Sunset whirled around and Rainbow is carrying the key for the small keyhole of the dampeners, and she has Mystic’s satchel with her weapons.

“You would not believe how buffed that guy was!” said Rainbow.

“Give that back!” a wolf barked. Sunset and Rainbow looked to see a wolf twice as large and strong as the other wolves. He rushed right at them as Rainbow unlocked the dampener. Sunset felt magic flowing through her horn once again and she teleported herself and Rainbow out of there.

The unicorn reappeared next to Twilight and Applejack, who both yelped.

“Sorry!” Sunset apologized, “We had a little... complication.” She shot a look at Rainbow.

“We were gonna be spotted no matter what!” Rainbow defended.

Sunset rolled her eyes as Rainbow unlocked Twilight’s dampener.

“All right!” she said happily, “Now to deal with the wolves on the wall!”

“I’ll help!” said Sunset.

“But where’s the distraction as in the signal for Mystic?” Applejack asked.

“Oh no!” Twilight’s eyes widened in horror.

“I’ll go find’em!” said Rainbow before taking off.

“Rainbow, you and I need to deal with the wolves!” Applejack cried. She groaned loudly and looked at Twi and Sunset, “You two go, Ah’ve got this.”

“Are you...”

“Go now!”

Sunset and Twilight teleported away and Applejack spotted some stumps she could buck, she pulled out her lasso and jumped down to the streets.





The werewolf stood up from his bed and went out to the balcony, seeing the wolves making their way in the direction of the prison and basement.

He growled, “How? How did they get out?”

Deciding not to ask any more questions, he leaped out onto the ground below and got on all fours to join his soldiers.





The unicorn was growing impatient. Where is that signal?! Shouldn’t it have happened by now?! As she looked around to see where it was supposed to be, she spotted Sunset and Twilight running/flying among the wall and taking out a wolf, destroying his weapon as well.

“What?” she whispered harshly. She decided to bail and began running over to join them.

Where is that signal?! Mystic thought, growing restless.

Suddenly, she heard ponies blasting magic in the distance.

“What the hay?” she said.

Deciding she has had enough, Mystic came from out of her hiding spot. Using her dexterous hooves, she jumped and grabbed onto a thick tree branch. Mystic jumped and somersaulted several branches higher, landing firmly on her hooves. Across the various trees and streets, Mystic saw Sunset and Twilight glowing with their signature red and purple magic.

Annoyed, Mystic galloped across the tree branch and leaped onto another.

I need to get there now! She thought, looking down at the streets and seeing wolves charging towards the wall.

Mystic galloped faster and managed to get a couple of trees away from the wall.

“Hey! Over here!” she shouted. That got Sunset and Twilight’s attention.

“Mystic! You’re here!” Twilight yelped in surprise.

“Yes, I am but what about the signal?!”

Suddenly, she was enveloped in magic and Twilight levitated her to her side.

“Is that all of them?!” Twilight asked.

“I think there’s a couple of more but we took out all the snipers!” replied Sunset.

“What happened?! We work so well together!”

“I don’t know but we’ve got to get out of here while we can!”

“Ponies!” a voice barked; Twilight spotted Gunnolf charging towards them.

“Go Sunset! Take out the other wolves on the wall!” she ordered.

Sunset disappeared in a red pop as Twilight and Mystic faced the charging wolf. She lit up her horn and grabbed him with her magic before throwing him off the wall and onto the top of a house. Mystic spotted Rainbow flying around, attacking and dodging wolves surrounding her.

“Hold on, Mystic,” said Twilight, levitating something, “I’m going to get your dampener off!”

Mystic nodded as Twilight grabbed her and teleported. Despite being dazed, Mystic cleared her vision and saw they had appeared on a rooftop next to Rainbow.

“Rainbow! Key!” Twilight cried.

The pegasus threw the key over to Twilight as Applejack reunited with them and lassoed another wolf, pulling him to the ground.

Twilight caught the key and unlocked Mystic’s dampener. 

The unicorn smirked and produced some magical ropes of her own, sending them out towards the wolves on the streets, several had ropes wrapped around them and Mystic yanked them off their paws.

Mystic jumped down onto the street, landing on her hooves and saw a bunch more wolves approaching. Twilight she let out a surge of magic, blasting the wolves back. The alicorn took to the sky and began flying around, sending out blasts of magic to keep the wolves from her friends.

KA-POWWWW! Mystic whirled around to see a large confetti explosion ripped and sent a pile of confetti one hundred feet in the air.

“I guess that was supposed to be the signal,” Mystic deadpanned.

The ponies and wolves got back to fighting, and as they did so, Mystic began wondering about where Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sunset were.

Mystic looked to the southern street and the wolves’ soldiers were pouring out onto the streets, Rainbow flew by as fast as she could around the tree branches 

Then something flew right by Mystic’s head. The unicorn looked to where it came from. On the ground, she spotted a wolf aiming a crossbow to shoot those tranq darts at her!

“Crap!” she cried before lowering herself to the ground where she encountered more wolves. 

Before she could do anything, Rainbow showed up, spinning around the wolves, forming a tornado, throwing them off their paws.

“Pinkie! Where are you?!” Rarity’s voice rang out. Mystic perked up and spotted Rarity galloping perpendicular to her, she yelped when a wolf showed up. Rarity threw up a diamond shield, blocking the wolf from attacking her. Mystic ran over and blasted the wolf away with her magic.

“Where are Fluttershy and Pinkie?” Sunset asked frantically, joining their side.

“Fluttershy’s close by, but Pinkie just left us and set off her distraction late!”

To Mystic’s relief, Fluttershy finally reunited with them all.

“I... I can’t...” she muttered.

“You can’t what?!” Rarity shrieked.

Sensing danger, Mystic whirled to see wolves charging right at them as Twilight and Rainbow tried to keep them at bay.

“Move!” Sunset ordered.

The ponies bolted, all following Sunset. Sunset sent bolts of energy from the spear to keep wolves at bay as they looked for Pinkie.

“Found you!” Gunnolf leaped out and tackled Sunset to the ground. The spear went flying into a small chasm. Gunnolf pulled out a dampener to seal Sunset’s magic again.

PHOOOMPH! A party cannon shot Gunnolf right off Sunset.

“Too close for comfort!” Pinkie stated, turning around and blasting more wolves away with her cannon.

“Get them!” Gunnolf barked, getting to his paws.

“I don’t think so!” said Sunset, charging up her horn and shooting some flames out in front of Gunnolf and the other wolves.

“Gah! Fire!” Gunnolf yiped, “Put it out! Put it out!”

Mystic took this opportunity to get the others and lead them to where they hear blasts of magic and fighting sounds coming from. Pinkie rode on her party cannon, cheering all the way.

Mystic shot several blasts of magic, knocking several wolves back. She noticed that they’d managed to hold them back pretty efficiently. The ones that had attempted to attack were laying defeated and injured.

I’ll never take magic for granted again, Mystic thought.

“We’re about out of this!” said Rainbow.

“Don’t get ahead of yerself!” Applejack warned.

Sunset and the others arrived, and Twilight’s eyes lit up.

“There you are!” she said.

“As much as I’d love to talk about what went wrong with the plan, we need to get out of here now!” said Sunset.

“Right!” said Twilight, “Move everypony!”

Mystic ran with her seven acquaintances through the streets of the Society as they heard wolves all around them rooting for their soldiers. Some came out of their houses to stop them but were foiled by Twilight and Sunset’s powerful magic either by telekinesis or when they shot beams at the wolves. Rainbow threw Mystic her satchel and the unicorn caught it, grateful to have it back.

As the ponies came upon to a four-way street, Mystic saw to her right, Accalia charging in with her Pack

“Over there!” Accalia shouted.

“Are you kidding me?!” Rainbow cried.

Twilight shot a beam to a large tree branch over the road, breaking it and sending it crashing to the ground, cutting off Accalia and her Pack. The ponies continued their way through and arrived at the gate only...

To spot a bunch of wolves along the wall and near the gate.

“I thought we were told that there wasn’t as much patrol around here!” said Rainbow.

“We were!” said Applejack.

“Did she trick us about this?” Sunset asked.

Mystic turned and saw Accalia and her Pack have worked their way around the downed branch and are approaching fast. On a nearby treetop, she saw the unmistakable silhouette of Tokuta observing everything below.

“Did she betray us?!” Rainbow shouted.

“I have no doubt!” said Mystic, focusing on the wolves again. She looked back and forth with the wolves on the wall and the wolves approaching them.

“I’ve got an idea,” said Twilight, “Run!” Mystic did so, followed by everypony else.

“Stop them at once!” Gunnolf’s voice rang out.

The wolves at the exit charged as well. Darts fired from the wall above.

“Sunset, be ready!” said Twilight, “I’m going to get all of us out of here!”

“Right!” replied Sunset.

Mystic saw the wolves were right on the ponies and some lunged towards them, only for Sunset to shoot them with some magic and send them tumbling aside. 

Then, Twilight teleported herself and the other ponies out of the Society. 





Dazed, Mystic saw she and the others reappeared about a hundred yards away in the more open and barren woods. Twilight almost collapsed but Sunset caught her with her magic and began carrying her, all the ponies making a beeline for the thick woods.

“Where will we run to?” Pinkie asked.

“Who cares? Just run!” said Applejack.

“We’ll get as far from these wolves as we can before making another plan!” said Sunset.

“Everypony stay together!” Twilight ordered before she began flapping her wings. Sunset let her go and she flew alongside her friends.





Back inside the Society, Accalia saw that Tokuta was looking around the place as a lot of wolves laid in the streets in a heap.

“Sir!” Accalia shouted, approaching him, “The ponies have escaped our Society!”

“Are you serious?!” Tokuta growled, “They got away?!”

“I’m sorry, sir, we did everything we could, they managed to get their telekinesis working again!”

Tokuta growled loudly and punched a tree, cracking it.

“This cannot be happening to me!” he shouted. Gunnolf joined the two, completely out of breath.

“Sir, shall we pursue them?” he asked. Accalia’s blood turned into ice, she only hoped her plan to make the other think of the opposite locations would work.

“Pursue them?” Tokuta growled.

“Yes, our wolves will be at the ready and are willing to depart at your command!”

“Fine!” Tokuta barked, “Get those ponies and bring them back to me no matter what you do to them!”

“Are you sure?” Gunnolf’s eyes widened.

“What do you mean ‘Are you sure?!’ they managed to escape and disrespect my name!”

“It’s just...”

“It’s just what?! Go after them by all means! Get the lead out and don’t bother me!” Tokuta roared, he looked at Accalia, “Make sure they all stay in line!”

“Yes, your Majestic!” Accalia saluted.

“But...!” Gunnolf spoke up.

“They might be strong, but you’re stronger, Gunnolf! I thought I told you not to doubt me!” Tokuta pointed right into his commander’s face, “What’s gotten into you?”

“N-Nothing Your Majestic! Just concerned is all!”

“That doesn’t sound like you. Now, shut your yapper and get after them!”

“Sir yes sir!”

“That’s not shutting your yapper, Gunnolf!”

Gunnolf shut his ‘yapper’ and nodded vigorously. Tokuta sharply turned away and headed down into the village to evaluate the damage done. 

“Oogundaa it is then,” said Accalia.

“Looks like it...” Gunnolf said with wide eyes. He narrowed them and looked at Accalia.

“You weren’t acting like yourself a little bit,” he said.

“Says the one who’s doubting our Majestic,” said Accalia, “Now,” She turned away, “Let’s round up our Pack and get moving.”

Gunnolf blinked, “Hey, I give the orders!”

“Then start giving them!”

Gunnolf loudly groaned before joining her.





The eight equines made their way deeper into the forest in the direction of Oogundaa. They did not slow down, despite some of their hard panting and ragged breathing.

“I... I think I need to rest a minute!” Rarity gasped.

“We can’t be sure if they’re still following us!” Rainbow reasoned.

“They don’t seem to be!”

“This is their forest, Rarity!”

“Okay! Enough!” Twilight shouted, “We’ll stop and hide in a minute to regain our strength!”

“Thank goodness!” Rarity breathed out.

A few minutes passed and Twilight spotted a small cave about one hundred yards away. She led her friends to it and all ducked into the small cave, Mystic examined it to ensure nocreature is in it. Rarity collapsed onto her side as did Fluttershy, both exhausted from the chase and fight out. Applejack began regaining herself and took a seat next to her friends.

“What happened in there?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” Twilight huffed, “But we nearly failed in getting out of there! We should’ve had our bases covered!”

“We did!” Rarity insisted.

“It sure didn’t seem as if you did,” said Mystic, brushing some dirt off her outfit.

“Well excuse me, miss know it all!” Rarity hissed, “We didn’t expect that wolf to bring extra help when we went over the plan a hundred times!”

“I agree!” Rainbow frowned, “She didn’t seem as if she wanted to get us out even when she helped us out of the prison!”

“Maybe it was an error on her part?” Fluttershy meekly suggested.

“I don’t think so! She just cares for herself.”

“As obnoxious as you are, pegasus,” said Mystic, “I think you’re right. That such deed doesn’t redeem her from being what she is,” she looked at Fluttershy and Twilight, “You might think she’s on our side but you can’t say that for sure.”

“She will no doubt come after us with the others,” said Applejack.

“Tokuta seemed hesitant about sending his wolves into Oogundaa,” said Pinkie.

“If that is true, then we won’t see them there.”

“I don’t think we should waste any more time arguing,” said Sunset, “We’re out of there now and we should focus on the task at hoof.”

“And we’d better double down hard now!” said Rainbow, “We lost so much precious time with those wolves when we’re on a mission!”

“I agree,” said Twilight, “We need to be ready for anything.”

“As you’ll soon see, when we get to Oogundaa, friendship has no value there, as it doesn’t in the rest of the world,” Mystic stated.

“Really now, Mystic?” Sunset asked incredulously.

“It’s just simple facts.”

“We’ve been on many adventures and have had the magic of friendship to back us up,” said Applejack, “It’s not always easy, but it’s the right way.”

“And one day you’ll see that it is,” Twilight smiled, “And I believe Oogundaa will be as well.”

Mystic rolled her eyes, “We’re not here to spread your precious message! We’re here to find your two friends!”

“You just don’t want to admit that you’re wrong about the magic of friendship!” Rainbow pointed at her.

Mystic stomped up to her, “I said no such thing! I am saying that it isn’t enough for the quote-unquote ‘magic of friendship’ to cause the land of Oogundaa to be saved! I’ve traveled to the furthest reaches of the globe and friendship isn’t the way to go.”

“You keep telling yourself that! You’ll one day be proven how wrong you are!” Rainbow got into Mystic’s face, both unfazed by one another.

“It’s the truth!” Mystic insisted with an edge of desperation, “The world is just filled with malice and darkness! I doubt I’ll be proven wrong!”

Everypony, including Rainbow Dash’s eyes, widened at her statement. Mystic has said similar statements before, but only now do they realize what she truly believes. That friendship isn’t enough for the world, and yet doesn’t disvalue or say friendship is a bad thing. 

“What? No clever comment?” Mystic asked a little mockingly to Rainbow, “I was looking forward to your next one.”

Rainbow said nothing in response but just blinked a couple of times. Mystic sighed and stepped outside, “I’m going to make sure the forest is clear before we move again.”





As Mystic walked away, her mind went back to the poster she had managed to grab. Taking a quick look around the forest, she heard nothing but bugs chirping and a light breeze blowing through. The unicorn looked at her satchel, pulled out the scroll and the poster. She lit up her horn, scanning both of them to see if their writing style matched one another.

Her jaw dropped.

No way... she thought.

Both the poster and the scroll she’d read before she started her journey to Equestria had the exact same writing style.
> Chapter 35 - Entering the land of Oogundaa
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

They’ve been moving through the woods for about three hours now, the temperature began getting warmer and the trees changing from alpines to trees that lived in warmer climates. 

At this time, most animals were asleep, so was mostly quiet in the dark woods. 

Mystic explained that they can build a fire in this part of the woods, so Twilight and Sunset lit their horns to light their way and keep out of danger. Soon, the sun will be rising and giving them a better path to their destination, something they were eager to get to.

“Ohh my...” Rarity yawned, “I didn’t know how tired I am...”

Fluttershy yawned, “Me either...”

“The sun will be rising in about an hour,” said Mystic.

“Do you think we can just take a quick snooze or break?” Rarity asked, “We’ve been going for a long time without any sign from those wolves.”

Twilight internally agreed, her hooves are getting sore.

“All right,” said Mystic, causing Rarity to perk up, “But we need to leave around the same time the sun rises.”

“Oh, thank goodness,” said Rarity.

Mystic led the ponies behind some bushes and they all laid down on the ground. Most of them began massaging their hooves out of exhaustion.

“How much closer, Mystic?” Sunset asked, rubbing her right front hoof.

“We should be there in about a couple of hours,” replied Mystic, “And truth be told... I need a bit of a break, too.”

Everypony began settling down and Rarity fell asleep, soon followed by Pinkie and Fluttershy.

I guess we’ll take what we can get, Twilight thought, looking out onto the blackened forest.





A pack of forty wolves was surveying the forest, some were sniffing the ground to get the ponies’ scent, however, while they did smell some of it, they ended up coming upon a stream where they’d lost the scent and had to guess on where they’d gone next.

Gunnolf stepped in front of everywolf and began scanning the woods with his piercing eyes. He looked as if he’s fully concentrated on the objective, but he couldn’t stop thinking about why Tokuta decided to let them head to Oogundaa when he told them to not go there. Though he’s never questioned his authority, he can’t help but wonder. He gazed at his right to see Accalia sniffing the ground. His eyes narrowed in slight suspicion.

“Accalia,” he said.

The she-wolf’s head perked up, “Yes, Gunnolf?”

Gunnolf cleared his throat and stepped over to her, “Kind of strange, isn’t it?”

“What is?”

“All this,” Gunnolf motioned to the other wolves, “Us, heading to Oogundaa when we were told not to head there.”

Accalia raised an eyebrow, “Really Gunnolf?”

“I mean it just seems almost out of the character of our Majestic. Not that I’m doubting him.”

Accalia sighed, “Not even I fully understand it myself, Gunnolf.” She began walking ahead, Gunnolf followed her.

“Tokuta can say and do things without explanation,” she went on, “But if you asked me to guess, I don’t think you’ll like my answer.”

“Which is what?” Gunnolf tilted his head.

Accalia snorted, “The thing about asking questions and all that nonsense he told me about.”

Gunnolf glared, “You didn’t get to him, did you?”

Accalia snarled, “No! I did not!” She glared at him, “How dare you.”

Gunnolf’s look didn’t waver, he seems to be onto her a bit.

“Look, he didn’t tell us not to go, and he knows that those ponies are trouble. We should follow through,” said Accalia.

Gunnolf sighed, “Fine. But let’s be careful as he tells us to be in lands outside the forest.”

“Fine by me.”

“Hey! I got their scent!” a wolf called from the distance. Accalia and Gunnolf looked at one another before making a beeline to meet him there. When they arrived, the other members reunited with them, and before they knew it, they were back on their targets’ trails.





Everypony feels a bit rested up, Sunset used her magic to massage all of their hooves to give them more durability for the next leg of their journey. Rarity felt the most grateful, her former red hooves now back to their normal white.

“Oh, Sunset, you’re a hoof-saver!” she cooed.

“Thanks,” Sunset smiled, “I learned it a long time ago at Celestia’s school.”

“I’d love to hear the story on how sometime.”

“Surely sometime.”

The sun was beginning to rise, its rays streaming between the trees and branches, revealing the pretty woods of green, brown, white, and yellow. Soon, everypony packed up their things and began walking again. 

About a couple of hours later, the woods have gotten thinner to travel through, but that meant less cover from the pursuing wolves. The weather in Oogundaa’s rainforests is very fickle and can change without warning. Mystic spoke up.

“Okay everypony, we’re about a ten-minute walk from Oogundaa,” she said, “We’ve got a river to cross before we get there, there aren’t any trees beside it and it’s about half a mile long.”

“We’ve got a plan to get over it fast, then!” Rainbow declared, flapping her wings.

“I suppose...but know that the rainforest is hot and humid and the weather is very fickle and can change without warning.”

“I thought I heard something!” a voice rang out, “Over here!”

The ponies gasped. The wolves!

“They found us!” Rarity whimpered.

“Come on, let’s move!” said Twilight.

The Mane Six, Sunset, and Mystic maneuvered quickly yet carefully through the woods. They made sure to stay close no matter what, all of them still processing the events from Starlight to being captured, to escaping from their captives. Accalia might’ve assured them that she’d make sure they wouldn’t be caught, but that doesn’t withhold their guards.

Now, as the trees became scarce and thinner to where it was pointless to hide behind them, Rainbow noticed something.

“Hang on, has it gotten hotter?” she asked, flying over her friends

“I think it has,” replied Mystic, “We’re nearly there!”

“I think I see some new landscape!” said Twilight, “Look!” All of them looked to where she’s looking and saw to be a luscious rainforest about half a mile away.

“That’s it! We’re almost at the border of Oogundaa!” said Mystic.

“Come on!” said Twilight, moving faster, determined to rescue Starlight.

Howls pierced through the wilderness, sending chills down everyone’s spines.

“Oh no,” Fluttershy whimpered. Mystic looked around and noticed a large rock next to a tree.

“Over there, get there,” she said, moving over there as fast as she could. The others followed suit and crouched down, all bunched together and barely hidden. Getting an idea, Twilight cast an invisibility spell so they wouldn’t be seen. The wolf pack came charging out of the trees, Gunnolf leading then and Accalia next to him. They slowed down before coming to a stop, scanning their surroundings before they stopped almost right by the invisible group.

“Split up! Find them!” Gunnolf shouted, “They couldn’t have gone too far!”

“Could they be invisible, boss?” one wolf asked, making Twilight freeze a bit. Gunnolf slapped him.

“Don’t be ridiculous!” he shouted as the wolf rubbed his sore cheek, “That’s just nonsense! Now split up and meet back here!” he shouted. The wolves split up into multiple groups of two. Their pawprints got further and further away as they searched the area, and the ponies until it was completely silent before they sighed in relief. Sunset chuckled.

“Apparently they don’t know what we ponies can do,” she said.

“Indeed,” replied Twilight as they became visible again. Mystic just looked at Twilight with some bewilderment, having not seen an invisibility spell before. She looked away and said, “We’re almost there, so let’s get there.” She began walking again, still looking for danger as the rest of the group followed her. 

The ponies broke out into a gallop, gaining full speed towards their destination. Twilight had her horn lit up at the ready just in case as Mystic clutched her machete in her magic.





Meanwhile, Accalia observed her comrades searching their area. She looked to where the river is and spotted the ponies. Eyes slightly widening, she turned to face Gunnolf as he looked through the woods.

“Nothing on my side,” she lied.

“Oh?” Gunnolf said skeptically before looking over, only to not see the ponies Accalia had seen. She inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.

“How could those ponies get away from us so fast?!” he snarled.

“How in the Majestic’s woods should I know?” Accalia sighed, rubbing her temples in fake confusion.

“Aagh!” Gunnolf shouted in frustration.





A minute later, the ponies have arrived at the river that bordered Oogundaa. 

Mystic’s eyes widened. Her legs began shaking as she gulped.

The river isn’t as small as she thought it’d be. She had forgotten this time of year is the wet season and the river is wider and rushing because of all the rain falling. She knew that the rain was more than likely in the jungle.

All this planning and I overlook the river being too wide?! she thought, her heart beginning to hammer as her breath quickened.

Another half mile beyond the river is a beautiful, green, lush rainforest, white wispy clouds hung in the sapphire sky. It looked healthy, impenetrable, and very, very wild compared to Equestria.

“A-Are we sure about this?” Rarity whimpered, “That’s a big jungle...”

“We have to, Rarity,” Applejack affirmed, “For our friend’s sake.”

“This place looks wild!” Pinkie shouted, bewildered.

“Shh! Those wolves are still out there,” Mystic whispered harshly, placing a hoof on Pinkie’s mouth. Pinkie looked apologetic and Mystic looked at the other ponies.

“This place may look beautiful,” she said, removing her hoof from Pinkie’s mouth, “But I’ve been here before, remember? And I’ve encountered some dangerous stuff not too far from here.”

Rainbow looked at her, “Well, whatever’s out there, we’ll deal with it together.” She smirked proudly, “And we will get Starlight back.”

“Despite what you’ve seen out here,” said Sunset, “I know these ponies and their friendship and determination will get them and us through.”

“Yeah, just you wait!” Rainbow said proudly.

Mystic didn’t reply, she glanced at the river her legs shuttered again.

“Ooooooooo!” Pinkie said, smiling widely, wrapping a foreleg around Mystic, annoying her, “We’ll show this land what we’re all about!

“And we’re not turning back from Starlight,” said Twilight, walking forward, followed by Sunset.

“Okay,” said Mystic, pushing Pinkie away, “But we need to find another way across!”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“I mean the river is too wide, we’ll never make it across!” Mystic insisted, trying to hide her shaking legs.

“Those wolves are after us, and we need to move!” said Sunset.

“Besides!” Rainbow said, showing off her wings.

Mystic’s eyes widened in horror as the ponies made a beeline for the river without hesitation. She shook even more despite knowing that some of the party have wings.

Dang it...why did I have to make a misstep in my plan? she thought. Despite her shaking legs and shortened breath, she pressed forward after them. She arrived and saw the river’s power. To make it worse, it had white rapids.

Mystic gulped again.

But nopony picked up on her strange moment.

“Okay,” said Rainbow, “I think Twilight and I should fly each of the non-fliers across.”

“Good idea,” said Twilight, she looked at the others, “Who wants to go first?”

Pinkie and Mystic raised their hooves. Twilight grabbed Mystic while Rainbow grabbed Pinkie. Both flew across the river with mostly no problem, albeit Twilight was slower. They placed Pinkie and Mystic on the ground.

Oh, thank goodness! Mystic thought, taking some steps back from the water.

Twilight and Rainbow went back and grabbed the others two by two until everypony was across the river.

“Whew!” Twilight huffed, plopping down on the bank.

“No time fer resting,” said Applejack, “Those wolves could be back any minute.”

“I don’t think we need to worry about a minute,” said Pinkie.

“Why?”

Pinkie pointed to the wolves searching on the other side of the bank. Everypony tensed up.

“Quick! Into the rainforest!” said Sunset.

Nopony needed to be told twice before they took off once again, (when will the running end?!) However, on the other side of the river, the wolves spotted the ponies! Howls pierced the air again as the ponies breached the border of the jungle.





Gunnolf caught a glimpse of the ponies before they’d entered the jungle. He growled and kicked the ground.

“Everywolf! Regroup!” he ordered.

Everywolf made their way to him, soon all of the members were together.

“That river is flowing very fast,” he began, “We could swim with no problem, but we need to find a calmer place to cross over.” He sighed, rubbing his temples, “Flighty little ponies, they got lucky with the river.” He formed a determined look, “But let’s not this dissuade us from our objective! Twenty of you go left on the river and the other twenty to the right. Howl if you find a calmer place to cross that river!”

“Yes sir!” they all said in unison.

The wolves dispersed as Gunnolf turned with a full-on glare to where the ponies had disappeared to.





Having run about twenty minutes, they’re officially in Oogundaa. Mystic kept her word and got them there. Now, they’re traversing a thick rainforest with deep vegetation, tall thick trees with a slimy ground in some areas, some areas are mucky with dirty water, while vines almost touched the ground. Sounds of all kinds of birds came from every direction, letting out their songs, giving the rainforest a beautiful ambiance. It’s hot, humid, and wet, causing the ponies to sweat. Ahead of the herd, Mystic is slicing through vines and some bamboo to clear a path.

“Good gracious!” Fluttershy marveled.

“This is incredible!” Applejack added.

“My hair!” Rarity complained, feeling her mane becoming a bit frizzy.

“So, the river was huge because it’s a wet season for the rainforest?” Rainbow asked Twilight.

“Yep,” replied Twilight, brushing her mane out of her face, “You’d find it surprising on how small rivers can be in the dry season. I don’t think those wolves will have an easy task in getting around that river.”

“Let’s hope not,” said Sunset.

“Again, I’m so sorry about your visit...” Twilight frowned.

“Twilight, how many times do I have to tell you it’s okay?” Sunset asked with an assuring look, “This is not your fault.”

“I know but...” she trailed off, “I don’t know...”

Rarity shrieked, causing everypony to stop in their tracks and see she has her hoof stuck in some mud.

“Again?” Rainbow facehoofed.

“That’s the third time, Rarity,” said Applejack. Rarity looked up and blushed, “Well, I’m sorry! I am not a rainforest kind of pony! I should be Ponyville with civilization! Canterlot!” Applejack rolled her eyes and helped her out of the muck.

“We need to get out of the thick stuff,” said Applejack, “Then we’ll clean ya up.”

“Oohhhhh! “Rarity whined, “But it’s just much more preferable in the woods we were in earlier!”

“And be at the top of the wolves’ menu,” said Mystic, slicing some bamboo aside.

“Thanks for the reminder!”

“You’re welcome!” Mystic replied in a chipper voice, Rarity groaned loudly.

“Oh, come on this isn’t so bad!” Pinkie beamed, “It’s just like any other woods or wilderness only warmer and wetter!” Pinkie jumped into a puddle, splashing everypony else, causing Rarity to gasp in horror.

“Pinkie!” she shrieked.

“What? Splashy splashy!” Pinkie giggled playing around in the puddle.

A loud trumpet noise pierced the rainforest’s atmosphere. Mystic looked ahead and spotted the large silhouette of an African forest elephant.

“Oh, my, an elephant!” Fluttershy beamed.

“Don’t move too fast,” Mystic warned, “Animals and residents here don’t like outsiders.”

“But...why?”

Mystic looked at her incredulously, “Seriously? Have you not learned from the wolves and the bear?” Fluttershy frowned and Mystic turned back to look at the elephant. It began moving on and her eyes never left until it vanished into the trees.

“Okay, let’s move.”

As they traversed the rainforest, they heard sounds of gorillas fighting one another, Fluttershy knew all about them and what happens during gorilla fights. Of course, it didn’t take too long for some of them to begin their usual antics.

“I think we can have a blast here someday!” Pinkie stated, “It seems doable for a party or a sleepover!”

“In a place like this?” Sunset wondered, looking around at the thick vegetation.

“Sure! Just some clearing out a little pepping up, and wham! A good place to do both and more things!”

“I wouldn’t want to disturb the fragile ecosystem of the environment,” said Fluttershy.

“Gah!” Rarity freaked out, “My mane!”

“What is it now, Rarity?” Twilight asked, turning to look at Rarity only to lightly gasp when she saw the unicorn’s hair.

It’s completely frizzy, puffed out, and waving wild around her head. Twilight held back a snort, remembering when she had a messed-up mane when she first met Rarity.

“Golly,” said Applejack, “What the heck happened, Rarity?”

“It’s the darn humidity!” Rarity complained, “I’ve had my hair get like this only once before and I hoped it’d never happen again!”

“But didn’t you know that a rainforest would do something like this?” Rainbow asked.

“Yes?”

“Then why didn’t you say anything?!”

“Excuse me! We were in the middle of being hunted by wolves and I didn’t think it’d be appropriate to tell you while we’re on a mission to find Starlight!” Rarity hissed.

“Do you have something in your bag for it?” Twilight asked.

“I do,” said Rarity, “But it’ll take me a while to get it back the way it was!”

“Hey! Look at that!” Pinkie cried cheerfully.

Everypony looked past Mystic to see a waterfall and a pool of water, it felt cool, refreshing.

“This is the waterfall where I stop and get some water, as well as cool off a bit,” Mystic explained.

“Mystic, this doesn’t look dangerous, this looks wonderful,” Fluttershy smiled.

“We’re only at the beginning of the jungle,” Mystic deadpanned. She cleared her throat, “Go get refreshed and more water for the journey. There’re also some berry bushes nearby too.”

“Wow, you do know the way!” Pinkie cheered, bouncing along, “I’m going for a swim!”

“Wait for me!” Applejack called, followed by Sunset, Twilight and the others, besides Rarity and Mystic.

“Watch out for snakes nearby!” Mystic warned.

“Snakes?!” everypony cried out.

“Seen them a few times! Just stay close to the falls and you’ll be fine!”

Everypony understood and made their way towards the falls. Pinkie dived in, followed by the rest of her friends. Mystic slowly walked up to another edge of the pool and sat down. She’s sitting closer to the waterfall and at the shallowest part of the pool.

Just before she could begin checking her equipment--

“Oh, for crying out loud!”

Mystic turned to see Rarity fumbling around with some hairspray cans, she rolled her eyes and began sharpening her machete.

“Mystic, darling!” she cried. Mystic sighed, sticking her nose into the air before turning around, “Can you be a dear and help me out here?” Rarity’s holding five hairspray cans.

“You packed that many hairspray cans?” Mystic asked incredulously.

“A lady packs what she needs!” Rarity claimed.

“More like what she wants.”

“Can you help me spray my hair to get my frizzy hair down?”

“Uhm, no.”

“Ohhh,” Rarity lunged right at Mystic, getting down on her knees and placing her hooves on Mystic’s chest pleading, “Pleeeaaassseeee! I need help!”

Mystic’s eyes were wide and she instantly felt uncomfortable, “Uhhh...just jump in the water. It’ll go down.”

Rarity gasped in horror then got in Mystic’s face, “Bite your tongue! My hair is for decorative purposes only!”

“Look, I don’t know anything about what you’re talking about. I don’t even know how to even get rid of frizzy hair!”

“I can teach you! Just follow my instructions!”

“Gah!” Mystic shot to her hooves, “What is wrong with you?”

“My hair! That’s what’s wrong!” Rarity cried.

“Get one of your friends to help you!”

“They’re wet and I’d love to get my hair under control first!”

“Just jump in the water! It’ll help!”

“I will once I get my fabulous mane looking fabulous again!”

“You’ll ruin your hair again!”

“I’ll keep it above the water!”

“Why can’t you do it yourself?”

“I’ve not dealt with hair this frizzy on my head by myself! It’s a two-pony job!”

“Gah! What do you need then?”

“Just begin braiding it and use the conditioner afterward.”

“Then which one is the conditioner?”

“Both of these!” said Rarity, holding up the red can and orange can.

“Which one?”

“The one that screams less frizziness!”

“How the hay should I know that?”

“Come on! Help me out! I’m dying over here!” Rarity showed her mane for emphasis.

“Gah!” Mystic loudly cried, taking a step back, “Holy! Flying! Catfish, filly!” She levitated Rarity up into the air, “Get in that water!” She tossed Rarity into the water, causing the mare to shriek before landing with a SPLASH! 

Mystic let out a loud exaggerated noise before plopping down on her flank.

“The needs of prissy ponies these days!” she stated.

Rarity reemerged from the water, her mane completely flat, with a very annoyed look on her face.

“Gee Rarity,” said Sunset, “Getting a pony that doesn’t know anything about makeovers to help you with your mane? Smooth.”

“I was desperate...” Rarity muttered with a nicker, spotting the hairspray cans floating in the water.

The Mane Six and Sunset began truly enjoying the cool water despite the humid jungle. Sunset began helping Rarity with her mane while Mystic went behind the waterfall and entered the shallows without her usual attire on. The water only went up to her midsection as the others swam.

“Hey, Mystic,” Sunset called, “Why don’t you come over here with us?”

Mystic held back a shudder, “No thanks. I’ve always cooled off in this part of the pool.”

Everypony looked at each other with confused looks but shrugged it off.

Mystic pleasantly sighed finally enjoying the coolness of the water. They wouldn’t stay for more than ten minutes because they have a long journey ahead of them. 

When they finished refreshing themselves, Mystic emerged from the water and went behind the falls before the others could see her blank flank and later remerged with her usual attire and weapons. They gathered their canteens, and filled them all to the brim with water.

Rarity had her mane restored as much as it could possibly be thanks to Sunset, she sent a “humph” at Mystic, to which the mare snorted back, mockingly.





They went on their way and the rainforest slowly started to get thinner to the point where Mystic didn’t need to cut anything down anymore. However, Mystic kept them from avoiding hidden steep hills, twisted branches poking out of the ground, and areas where the ground could sink if they weren’t careful. For the next couple of hours, the ponies kept seeing nothing but rainforest as well as the occasional okapi herd, gorilla, and crowned eagle. Fluttershy is taken with the jungle.

“Oh, my, all the animals I’ve never met I could meet here,” said Fluttershy.

“Look out!” Applejack shouted.

What the pegasus failed to see was a large brown snake mere inches from her head, Applejack tackled her before the snake snapped its fangs. Mystic whirled around and eyes widened at the size of it. It began lowering itself down, Fluttershy tried using her Stare on it, but her confidence wavered a bit. Twilight blasted the snake with her magic, sending it flying into the tree line.

“Ya okay, Flutters?” Applejack asked, helping her up.

“I don’t know...” Fluttershy muttered.

A deep splash came from the ponies’ right. They all turned to see bushes beginning to fall aside. Mystic’s eyes widened again as the large animal got closer.

“Dodge!” she shouted.

Everypony lunged either to the left or right just before a massive hippopotamus lunged right at them with its massive, gaping mouth It snapped shut as it charged through the rainforest, destroying trees and knocking them aside!

“Get out of my territory!” the hippo roared as he whirled around.

“We were just passing through!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Nocreature should pass through! No exceptions!”

“Wait!” Fluttershy pleaded, “We’ll just be on our way and out before you know it!”

“It doesn’t matter,” the hippo growled, crouching a bit, “All who enter must die!”

Everypony gasped.

“Run!” Sunset shouted. Everypony began making a beeline as Sunset stood her ground. She charged her horn.

“Wait!” Mystic cried.

Too late, Sunset fired a beam of magic, only for it to make the hippo angrier and charge faster!

“Jiminy Christmas!” she screamed as the hippo got right on her, she teleported out of its way as it charged after the other ponies!

The hippo began gaining speed. Rainbow turned around and flew right at him, landing a few solid punches, but barely making him flinch! He snapped his jaws at the pegasus, only to miss by an inch. Twilight spotted a short gorge they could jump across. She began running in that direction and the others followed suit. The hippo is almost upon the ponies as it felt several magic blasts hit his rear end. He loudly roared as the ponies entered a swampy area of the rainforest. The hippo turned to face Sunset.

“Pick on somepony your own size, flabby boy!” Sunset taunted.

“Flabby boy?!” the hippo roared, “You’re kidding me, flabby boy?!” He turned to make his way to Sunset, the unicorn spat a raspberry at him before teleporting to the other side of him. He slipped and crashed to the ground, sliding along the muck. Sunset ran over to her friends and they all made it across the gorge. The hippo picked himself up and charged again. When he reached the gorge, he jumped but was too heavy and fell into it, landing in the muck with a SPLOOT!

“Gah!” he shouted, “Not again!”

“Haha!” Rainbow laughed, “See ya!”

The ponies left the area and continued on their way to find their friends.

The rainforest, while still thick with vegetation and smaller trees, has thinned out enough to where they didn’t need to worry about anything. The trees are tall, red-barked and like umbrellas, along with some palm trees. Pinkie hopped along, humming a merry tune and enjoying the environment.

“Hey, Mystic,” said Twilight.

“Yes?”

“You mentioned a while back that when we get here that we’d pretty much be free roam,” said Twilight, “Are you still planning on that?”

“When we get past this rainforest, yes. I can help with the land and what lies ahead, but things are more open in the savanna and you can see danger from further away.” She looked at Twilight, “Provided you look out for the acid-spitting worms.”

“Acid spitting worms?” Rarity’s eyes widened.

“They mostly come out at night, but you never know.”

“Is there anything else dangerous we should know about?” Twilight asked, “And why don’t you tell us about these sooner?!”

“First, because you don’t ask, and plenty, such as the ahools that fly during the night, the Grootslang and Eloko for those who don’t know about it.”

“Grootslang?” Rainbow asked, “What’s that?”

“It’s a large creature that’s the mix of an elephant and a snake.”

Pinkie laughed, causing Mystic to look appalled.

“That doesn’t sound scary, silly Mystic!” she laughed, “That sounds silly!”

“Oh, it’s not a joke,” Mystic warned, “You don’t want to encounter one.”

“Oh, sure! I bet I’d encounter one and laugh at how silly it looks!” Pinkie perked up, “Oh, and maybe I could show it and this land how great joy can be!”

Mystic raised her hoof to speak but she sighed, shook her head, and kept walking.

“Not to mention we have an evil King that wants to eliminate us,” said Rarity.

“And we’ll just kick his sorry butt once we encounter him and his Pride!” Rainbow declared.

“Let’s just focus on the task at hoof, Rainbow,” Twilight warned.

“I can multitask!”

The alicorn and pegasus began talking as Mystic continued to lead them. For the next hour or so, she led them around rushing rivers, over hills, and through thick vines. Pinkie began swinging from them, enjoying herself while Mystic had to cut Rainbow free from the vines. Soon, they came upon the rainforest opening up some to an open field.

“And then I was like oatmeal are you crazy?” Pinkie concluded.

“Pinkie, I’d love to hear more, but my head can’t take much more of your talking as of right now,” Twilight muttered.

“Sorry! I sometimes don’t know when I’ll talk, sometimes I’ll chat and chat until my ears fall off! Which reminds me that...”

“Pinkie!” Applejack covered her mouth, “Hush!”

Pinkie made a noise apologetically as Sunset caught up with Mystic. The younger mare came to an abrupt stop, causing Sunset to fumble over her hooves and fall to the floor.

“Quiet now,” Mystic whispered.

“Why?” Fluttershy asked, stepping up.

“Look.”

Everypony looked, and they saw an open luscious field with multi-colored flowers waving in the breeze, the sky is clear. In the field are elephants showing off their dominance, zebras drinking from a water hole while gemsbok and okapi herds fed in the tall grass and flowers. A clan of gorillas was eating their food as some young ones played, and monkeys swung from the vines, heading over to the zebras. Twilight and her friends are amazed to see a spot in the rainforest where a bunch of animals came together.

“Wow, Mystic,” Twilight marveled, “Animals coming together?”

“They come to eat and drink in areas around the land,” replied Mystic.

“Kind of sounds familiar to what you’ve learned a little about back at the School, huh?” Twilight smirked.

Mystic rolled her eyes in response.

“As you can see,” Twilight went on, “Creatures getting together can happen, and that is the very seed that can grow into friendship.”

“Twilight knows what she’s talking about,” Rainbow stated.

“And this shows that maybe you were a little off base when you told us about this land,” Twilight smiled, feeling a little hopeful.

“Whatever suits you, I suppose,” replied Mystic, looking around where to head next.

A loud grunt pierced the atmosphere, soon it turned into a loud growl. Everypony looked to their left to see a cape buffalo herd they’d not noticed before. One of them has gotten aggressive towards the animals in the field as some gemsbok began harassing the okapi.

“Hide,” Mystic whispered.

Everypony hid in some bushes and began observing. The buffalo began charging into the field, thrashing their curved horns in the direction of the animals in the field. Some gorillas went to challenge them, but they were easily overwhelmed while the females began escaping with their young. Then, the whole area began changing. Some buffalo fought one another, zebras began running, okapis and gemsbok began standing off against one another.

The monkeys began chasing the little zebras and slapped them multiple times, making them whinny. All of them had aggressive looks on their faces and no desire to slow down. Mystic gave a knowing look to Twilight and the others before looking back again. Some cape buffalo began attacking antelope and smaller monkeys while some fought one another. What had been a beautiful sight, had begun to turn into a battleground.  Some members in the gorilla clan began fighting with one another, even those who were brothers. The elephants charged at them and broke them apart, only for some gorillas to begin attacking. All this while the ponies observed. Twilight noticed that there was friendship among the citizens. What happened? How could the magic of friendship fade here? She glanced at Mystic, who had a cold look at what’s going on. She doesn’t know what she’s thinking but wants to know what.

“We’d better get out of here,” said Mystic. Without arguing, the ponies slinked back into the shadows. They didn’t say a word for the next few minutes until...

“That was just awful...” Fluttershy stated.

“It was...” replied Mystic, “But it’s just how things are...”

Fluttershy glared, she gritted her teeth and stepped up to Mystic, stopping her in her tracks.

“How could you sound nonchalant about this? This is serious! The land needs healing!” she scolded.

“The land is beyond saving,” replied Mystic, “Racial issues, confrontation on who owns what, citizens running wild, some protecting what they have left. Oogundaa was once a paradise, but you’re starting to see what’s happened to it.”

“But why?!” Fluttershy demanded, “Why did Oogundaa have to go down this path?! There must be a reason! We need to get the story and...”

“Fluttershy...”

“...figure out a way to find out how to heal this land! Who knows how beneficial it could be!”

“Fluttershy...”

“I mean, Equestria became what it was because ponies overcame their hatred and differences!”

“Yeah!” Rainbow agreed.

“Fluttershy!” Mystic shouted, causing the mare to shut up. She grits her teeth, “Look, this is not the time or place to be discussing this. We’re being hunted in a harsh wilderness and you want to talk about kindness and friendship at this time?”

“There’s always time for that,” replied Fluttershy.

“Regardless,” Mystic spoke up, “I’m tired of going back and forth with you and the others on Oogundaa’s state, it’s getting really repetitive and old.” Fluttershy raised her hoof, but Mystic stopped her, “Enough! I’m ending this debate right now! For one, these are not ponies, you’ve seen how mean they are to one another! Second, Oogundaa would benefit from getting together if the land were restored and if sides could ever come to an understanding.” She turned away harshly, “Face it, your ways of friendship just don’t work here.”

“Mystic, I think you’re being a little too rough here,” said Sunset.

Mystic’s eyebrow twitched, “It’s just the way it is. Nothing more. Nothing less.” She looked at Fluttershy, “I didn’t want to say it before because I wanted to be a little polite...” She sighed thinking of a once kind soul that couldn't see the world the way it was. Mystic looked at her right in the eye, “You’re a kind soul, Fluttershy. But I’ve come to know that overbearing kindness leads to naivety.” She looked away to keep from looking at Fluttershy, the image of Sunshine Smiles appeared in Mystic's mind and she had to compose herself a little to keep from showing sadness, “Kindness only goes so far, but too much of it, may lead to a greater tragedy than what’s already been brought.”

Everypony behind her gasped at her statement, obviously not believing what they’d heard.

“Mystic, you apologize right now!” Twilight demanded.

“What’s there to apologize for?” Mystic asked, “That I’m just telling you what is and isn’t? Is that what your ways have brought you that when somepony else presents an alternative that you rush to defend it without consideration?”

“We’re defenders of Equestria!” said Rarity, “It’s...”

“Yes, defenders. But despite that, you must consider the other possibilities that you could not be completely right.”

“We could say the same about you,” said Rainbow.

Mystic looked at Rainbow and held back a snarl out of a small sense of regret, thinking of what Sunshine would probably say to her, “I aim to be as right as I can be. No more discussions about any of this or I will clip you, pegasus.” She showed off her machete for emphasis, put it back, and began walking forward.





Rainbow flew up to Twilight, who was looking at a frozen Fluttershy. 

“What’re we gonna do? We can’t let her get away with those statements,” said Rainbow.

“We can’t,” said Sunset, stepping up, “We just need to find a way to help her see.”

“How?”

“I don’t know...” Twilight muttered, baffled at how cold Mystic is being.

“I told you, she can’t be trusted,” Rainbow whispered.

“We’ve gotten this far.”

“So? We don’t even know how far in Starlight is. She could be taking us in to end us!”

“Are you coming?” Mystic called back.

“Coming Mystic!” Sunset called back, “Rarity got stuck again!” Rarity shot Sunset a glare and the mare looked apologetic. When they didn’t hear a response, Sunset figured she’s satisfied with the answer.

“We could just ditch her and find Starlight on our own!” Rainbow whispered.

“Just leave her out here by herself?” Fluttershy asked.

“She’ll be fine and so will we!”

“I don’t think so,” said Pinkie, “We all need to stick together!”

“Yeah, we do, but not with her!”

“Shut up, Rainbow,” Twilight glared, “We’ll stay with her and deal with what comes our way.” She began walking forward.

“Just so you can have Starlight back without thinking of our safety?”

Twilight stomped on the ground, and glared harder at Rainbow, “None of this is safe, Rainbow! And without Mystic, we wouldn’t have gotten so far! Now, let’s get moving!”
> Intermission
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The unicorn let out a grunt, pushing past the rocks and slipping in between them.

“Ugh!” Starlight grunted, “That’s the last time I trek through muddy ground!” she looked at her legs, covered in mud just below the knees. She sighed and began looking around for a place to unwind and clean them off.

No... She shook her head. She had to do this, she needs to pull this off. Then again... what would Twilight and the others say about her doing something like this? She’s been battling with that question for a while but has seen it as an obstacle to her goals. Forget about the mud, it’ll dry. The mare began moving through the tall grass, she’s now in more of a forested area, but it’s dry and somewhat desolate. Her mind began racing again, much to her dismay. She recalled her fallout, what Twilight taught her, all blended into the grief of losing her mother, confusion about swirling emotions, and as if somepony were watching every move. She’s had this feeling for a while since arriving in the foreign land.

That’s not even counting the scorpions, snakes, and leopards she had to avoid in the last hour. This place is dangerous and hostile, but Starlight is not deterred or she can play with the mud on her hooves. The mare giggled, rubbing some of it on her face. It felt good in its own way.

Oh, how about a mud bath like at the spa? Where she met... Trixie... Starlight’s eyes widened, she’d completely forgotten about Trixie in her predicament. The bodacious showmare would probably demand why she was out there and blubber how worried she was about her. Maud... Maud would be emotional and concerned in her own straight way. She’s gotten to know her pretty well that there’s a lot of emotion beneath that expressionless, blunt face.

Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash; all thinkers more than doers. They’d act before knowing what they were getting into. Starlight knew! Didn’t she? Well...

Starlight giggled, rubbing more mud on her face, “Aside from stupidly getting transported here, I’d say I’m just peachy on what I’ve gotten into!”

She pulled herself up, taking in the surroundings of the dry forested area.

“Voice...” she grunted, “I know you’re somewhere here! Why won’t you direct me anymore?!”

She recalled his last words to her, “Just keep heading northeast. You will find what you are looking for. Be careful about trusting your own judgment.”

“My own judgment?!” Starlight thought, “I’ve had complete, clarity judgment ever since I began pouring myself into those spells all those months ago!”

“She’s just a big stinker!” a familiar voice rang out. Starlight gasped, and Pinkie faded into view! “How dare she just up and leave us like this!”

“How could you, Starlight?” came Twilight’s voice, “Wanting to raise your own mother from beyond the grave?”

“Do y’all know how atrocious it would be to bring somepony back down from the afterlife?!” came Applejack’s voice.

Starlight shook her head vigorously, spotting the two extra ponies by Pinkie. She recalled Applejack telling the story about her parents and how they went to the “Great Beyond” as she’d told her.

“How did you know that I was out here doing that?!” Starlight cried, standing up.

“I know you better than anypony, Starlight!” said Twilight, “I knew you’d just do something so stupid!”

“I am not stupid! I have clarity now, thanks to you!” Starlight shouted.

“Clarity?! Quit lyin’ to yerself!” Applejack cried.

“No, you’re the one who’s lying, country pony!” Starlight blurted out, not caring what she’s saying, “You don’t know if your parents are really happy or not! You just believe a tall tale!”

“Now that’s just hurtful, Starlight!” Pinkie exclaimed before her mane deflated.

“Look at what you did to her!” Applejack scolded, not phased by Starlight’s previous insult, now they’re not acting like themselves.

“Just get the hay away from me!” she shouted, prodding Applejack in the chest, causing the farmmare to stumble back. She lit up her horn, levitating them into the air, “And go back to Equestria and leave me alone!”

“Behind you, Starlight!” Pinkie shouted. Starlight raised an eyebrow and her friends faded away. 

Gasping in disbelief at their fading away, Starlight whirled around to find an elephant charging her through the trees! 

Starlight screamed. 

She managed to teleport out of the way as the elephant destroyed the tree she was standing by. The elephant turned around, showing its large tusks as Starlight got ready. She shot some beams of magic right into its head, but the magic deflected and only made the elephant angrier.

“Oh, horseapples!” Starlight shrieked, teleporting just before the elephant ran her over. She reappeared further away and the elephant spotted her. She charged her horn, letting her magic build up inside her before letting out a large beam towards the elephant. The blast knocked it to the ground with a loud crash. Satisfied, Starlight teleported to a safer part of the forest she’d been in. She took off and began running. She weaved around trees, slid under fallen trees, and jumped across a stream. She spotted the way out to the savanna and decided to get into a more open area.

Jumping over a large rock, the tips of her hoofs hit it and caused her to trip midair. She spun in the air a bit before crashing onto her back and tumbling down a hill. Rocks pricked her torso as she tried to pull herself together before landing with an “Oomph!” on her stomach, knocking the wind out of her.

Starlight grunted, her lungs filled with dust. She began coughing, sitting up, and beating her chest to clear them.

“Way to go Starlight,” she summarized, “You had to go to a hostile environment filled with dangerous animals guided by a mysterious voice!” She cleared her throat and let out a loud groan, “Ponyfeathers, if I ever get out of this, Twilight’s never going to trust me ever again!”

She began gazing around, taking in her surroundings. Surrounded by waving, golden grass of the savanna, and a few scrubs and scarce small trees. Great. This is getting ridiculous. Where has Voice gone? She reached out to him multiple times and yet he refuses to respond.

She sulked, is she going crazy? Her mind is constantly swirling and seemingly has no end. What would everypony think of her now? Would they hate her? Would they judge her? The thought scares her. She cringes when she recalls the words about Applejack’s parents she’d said to the apparent hallucination. What’s going on with her?

“Have I foolishly, impulsively gone out with my emotions again?” she thought, “I seemed so sure about doing something good. Why is my confidence wavering now?”

Is it because of the situation she’s in? Because of Voice’s lack of communication? Her argument with Sunburst? She cringed, thinking of that horrendous outburst after starting a romantic relationship with him? Who starts a romantic relationship only to throw...

No! She shook her head. This is right! Ponies just don’t understand, and when they see what the great Starlight can do-

Then again, if there are ponies truly happy somewhere in some afterlife, would they not forgive her for-

But then again, they could just be in a permanent state of unconsciousness, never waking up again. That’d be a great reason to bring ponies back! It’d be a breakthrough!

What about the bad ponies? They could find her spell and-

“Why is this so difficult?!” she shrieked, growing tired of these conflicting thoughts, not caring if she attracted something else to her.

She thought of her friends, if they are looking for her, how would they take everything? Something as big and unknown as resurrecting ponies? If they did find her, unsuccessful in her search, they’d probably never want to talk to her again after such a feat for a seemingly unachievable stunt. It’s ridiculous to them. Maybe this is a waste of time, but...

“Oh, Mommy...” she whispered, eyes welling up.

She hung her head low, mourning for the umpteenth time today. She hated crying so much. She hated being out in this awful environment. She hated being lost and unable to find what she’s looking for. If only she could remember it! Is she at least close?! She doesn’t know!

“Starlight...” said a soft, soothing voice.

Starlight perked up, eyes widening and ears pointed straight up, had she heard that right? Her heart hammered in her chest, looking around and seeing nothing but the environment.

“Starlight...” said the voice.

The mare gulped, she stood up as she gazed around the grass.

“H-Hello?” she spoke with much trepidation.

Her heart began hammering in her chest, sweat out of trepidation began trickling down her forehead.

“Starlight.”

“Hello?!” Starlight called again, whirling around 360 degrees to find the source of the voice.

“Come on, sweetums! Up and at ‘em, it’s time to celebrate!”

That voice. It couldn’t be! Could it? Her heart got caught in her throat and found it difficult to breathe.

“I’m over here!” Starlight choked out, her eyes welling up again. She needs to find the source of this voice as if her life depended on it!

“Hurry hurry my little Glim!!” she heard it to her right.

She bolted off in the direction it’d come from, gazing around vigorously.

“Please! Answer me again! I’m over here!” Starlight cried, not wanting to lose the voice.

She didn’t hear it again, which caused a tear to follow.

“Please please please please,” she whimpered before raising her voice, “Don’t leave me!”

She stopped running when she spotted something.

A dark blue hindleg stepped around behind a large shrub.

“Oh, there you are!” she cried. She stepped around the brush. She gasped loudly.

In front of her, is a middle-aged, dark blue unicorn with pink hair with white strands in it. She had Starlight’s purple eyes and a Moon for a cutie mark. There’s no mistaking it. That bright smile. That brightness in her eyes. Starlight’s eyes welled up with tears again, rolling down her cheeks as she took in the sight of the unicorn in front of her.

“Mommy...” she whispered, aghast at seeing her.

Her mommy, Moonlight Star.

Suddenly, there’s a chocolate cake in her hooves with five alit, pink candles. She sat down in front of Starlight, holding out the cake.

This image here felt very familiar to Starlight. The image comforted her as if saying that everything’s going to be okay. Her surroundings faded as she took in the wonderful sight. How could this be? Has she been alive this whole time?

“Mommy,” she whimpered, unable to say anything else. She sat down, only a few feet from the older mare.

She had so many questions running through her mind. How did she get all the way out here? Did somepony resurrect her? Why is she holding a cake?

“I’m coming, Mommy!” a new voice came from behind her, only more childlike.

“Hurry hurry!” 

Starlight blinked. What is this? She heard somepony running down what seemed to be wood. Wood? Suddenly, a pink filly with a purple mane in pigtails came to a stop right beside Starlight, in front of her mother with a huge gasp and lit up eyes.

“Happy birthday, my little sweet Glim!” Moonlight cried.

“Oh, my gosh, Mommy! This looks amazing!” young Starlight cried happily.

Moonlight lowered the cake, “Make a wish!”

Starlight took in the scene before her. Her fifth birthday. Possibly the best birthday of her life.

Young Starlight skipped over to the cake, closing her eyes and blew out the candles.

“What did you wish for?” Moonlight asked as her child smiled brightly at her mother.

“I wished for...”

“Up-up-up!” Moonlight held up a hoof, beaming, “No telling anypony what your wishes are, remember?”

“I did until you made me forget!” Young Starlight teased.

“How did I do that?”

“Because you just did!”

The filly and mother laughed together as Moonlight placed the cake onto a tabletop that wasn’t there before.

Was this a hallucination? No... this is a memory. Starlight’s heart dropped to her stomach a bit, but she couldn’t take her eyes off the now embracing mother and daughter.

“I wished that I could help ponies and make the best mommy proud of me,” she whispered, tears beginning to well up again.

What would her mother think of starting a following of Cutie Marks with equal signs? Traveling through time to get revenge and other stupid plans with Pharynx, and brainwashing Twilight’s friends? She couldn’t disappoint her mother like that. Then again...this image brought Starlight such joy and warmth as if nothing else mattered. A small part of her groaned at yet another conflicting thought but pushed it aside.

“I love you so much, Mommy,” Young Starlight said.

“I love you too, my little Glim,” Moonlight stated in a warm tone.

“And we’ll always be happy together won’t we?”

“Yes, we will.”

Only we didn’t, Starlight thought solemnly.

She recalled a cookout with her dad soon after this embrace, going to the park, movie, and a night-time carnival soon after a large supper. It was a phenomenal day. She remembered the laughs, the hugs, and accidental ice cream getting stuck in her nose after pigging on it. It was great...why couldn’t it have been forever, she even wondered that back then.

The image of her young self and Moonlight began to fade away.

“No!” Starlight whimpered, wanting to scream, “Don’t go!” The image faded out back onto the savanna. Starlight buried her face into her hooves and began weeping.

Why? Why? Why? Why couldn’t she have been happy with her mommy instead of arguing with her and sending her on a path of darkness? Only to find the light and now this here? What is her life?

Wouldn’t she want to do something to change this? Suddenly, Starlight began feeling determination once again.

Wouldn’t she want to experience that kind of happiness again? Wouldn’t she want to love her mother even more if she were still here? Her mother last heard her saying that she hated her before she’d passed away. So unexpectedly. So quickly. In the prime of her life.

It wasn’t fair! Life just isn’t fair! But, she, Starlight Glimmer, knows all kinds of magic. She’s so close now, and won’t back down from her goal.

She stood up, deciding to go with her gut to direct her through this hostile environment, considering blasting anycreature that gets in her way. With newfound determination, she began stepping forward, not caring what stands in her way anymore.

Any doubts? Any reason why she should back down?

No.

No. This is worth it.

For her beloved Mother.
> Chapter 36 - Meanwhile and weather approaching
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

They’ve been running for a while. Avoiding the skrees from spotting them from above. Hellhounds roamed the land and have powerful nostrils. Silverstream, Ocellus, and Smolder had to fly to keep them off their trails, but it wasn’t for long because of getting in the skrees’ line of sight. They’re all scared and have been heading in a certain direction for a while, but aren’t too sure where they are. As the clouds above build, skrees scoured the sky, next to several trees, the Young Six ducked into a small gorge, enough to keep them hidden for now.

“That was too close!” Gallus panted.

“You don’t say,” Sandbar agreed, plopping down on his flank.

“This has gotten too much running and hiding for my tastes!” Silverstream cried, “And I love playing tag and hide and seek!”

“Not our problem now, Silverstream,” remarked Gallus.

Smolder has her arms crossed with a deep frown on her face, she hasn’t spoken a word since leaving Canterlot.

“What friends going to do?” Yona asked.

“I don’t know,” Ocellus wheezed, “But this is getting hopeless! We’ve had to hide about every ten minutes!”

“What? Nothing in your brain can figure something out?” Gallus snarled.

“Hey!” Ocellus glared.

“Not cool, Gallus,” said Sandbar.

“Well, sorry! I’m just processing that we’re on the run from bad guys while our professors are out!”

“I just want to go home!” Silverstream wailed.

“Not going to matter much since our leaders are captured!” said Gallus.

As they kept going with one another, scared and lost, Yona stepped next to Smolder.

“Smolder okay?” she asked softly.

Smolder didn’t reply, she just kept frowning and kicked a stone.

“Smolder?”

The dragoness just turned away and sat down on the rocky surface. Yona frowned and sat down next to her friend.

“Yona knows things scary and big,” she said, “But friends should always be there for each other. Just as Yona trying to be now for Smolder.”

Smolder shifted with a sigh.

“Yona want to help Smolder. But cannot if...”

“He sacrificed himself...” Smolder whispered.

“Huh?” Yona tilted her head in confusion. Smolder didn’t reply.

“I’m...I...” Gallus trailed off, Yona turned her head to look at him.

“Let’s just all take a breather here,” said Ocellus.

“How?!” Gallus demanded, “In this situation?”

“Enough!” Yona spoke up. He and the other three looked at Yona.

“Friends need to stick together and not argue,” she said, standing up.

“As mean as Gallus is now, he’s right about the situation,” Silverstream said with fear in her eyes.

“Things scary but don’t let fear hold friends back, let fear be motivator,” Yona stated.

“Be our motivator?” Ocellus asked weakly.

“Yes. Yaks know this best. I am scared too, but we need to come together and come up with plan to help one another out and save Pony land.”

“We did save it from Cozy Glow,” said Sandbar.

“But that was in the School,” said Gallus, “We’re lost in the middle of nowhere with bad guys chasing us and nocreature else is around.”

“Friends can solve things if put heads together,” said Yona, “Think friends. Do we have any way we can know where we are and come up with a plan?”

Ocellus rubbed her chin, thinking, “I...I did consider going to our kingdoms to get help, but I don’t know which one...”

“Like the griffons would ever help,” Gallus rolled his eyes.

“What about the dragons?” Silverstream suggested.

“I don’t know if they want to help,” said Ocellus, “They’re rather aggressive.” Smolder’s eyebrow twitched.

“Maybe we can split up and get our different kingdoms to help?” Sandbar suggested.

“Too risky!” said Ocellus, “If we split up, they will hunt us down one by one!”

“Friends more vulnerable separated,” Yona agreed, “Need to stick together.”

“Right...” Sandbar shot an apologetic look, Yona patted his shoulder.

“Smolder, what do you think?” Ocellus asked.

Smolder didn’t answer, she looked at them with somewhat empty eyes.

“Smolder, are you okay?”

“Just figure out something,” replied Smolder, “I’m fresh out of ideas.”

Her friends were surprised at her, she’s normally the brashest and outgoing of her friends. Now, she’s quiet and sulking.

“Smolder, can you talk about what’s bothering you?”

“No,” Smolder stated, “I’m processing and I don’t want to talk now.”

“Too bad we can’t know which kingdom to go to first,” said Silverstream.

Sandbar began thinking again, and then he perked up.

“I got it,” he said, “And don’t worry, this is a good one.”

“What is it?” Yona asked.

“What if we let Equestria decide for us?”

“And your point is?” Gallus asked.

“If we can figure out where we are by using a landmark in the land, maybe we can deter which kingdom is the closest and easiest to get to.”

Everycreature considered it, even Smolder.

“It’s not much of a plan, I know,” said Sandbar, “But if we’re going to help, we need to get to one of them and they can get a message to the next kingdom and somehow get a message to the others.”

“It seems like a long shot,” said Silverstream, not feeling as if it’d help much.

“Do you have a better idea?”

“Well no...”

“I’m with Sandbar,” said Yona, “Anycreature object or with?”

Everycreature went silent, thinking it through. If they could, they’d be at a kingdom in a heartbeat, but with skrees and hellhounds prowling around, they can’t get around as efficiently as they want. If they get spotted or caught, it’s likely game over for them.

“Come on,” said Yona, “We can be just like our professors! We can go on journeys too!”

Everycreature thought some more and the thought of being like their professors sparked something in them to continue forward.

“It’s a long shot, but I think we can do it,” said Ocellus.

“Yes!” said Silverstream, pumping up for the first time since the invasion.

Everycreature else agreed and Sandbar nodded in satisfaction. Thunder boomed overhead and rain began to fall.

“Well, this is just lovely,” Gallus deadpanned, his feathers starting to get soaked.

There isn’t much of a place to take shelter in the small gorge, so they had to move to find shelter. Picking themselves up, they began running or flying to find shelter as the rain continued to pour.





Nightfall was observing the towers as he stands on the castle balcony. They’re fully complete as they charge with dark energy. They’re pulsing as black and red envelop them and make their way to the tips dangling above the city. A cloud has begun to form flashing with red lightning and energy as if it wanted to encase the land. Nightfall felt his communication orb vibrating, he answered it, and a projection of Ghadra came up.

“What is it?” he asked.

“I’ve got my minions searching all around for those students,” Ghadra began, “I’ve seen signs that they’ve been around but I’ve not been able to find them.”

“Then why bother calling me if you hadn’t found them?” Nightfall growled.

“I believe I am close and that they won’t get far, plus, I’d like a status update on your other victims,” Ghadra smiled.

Nightfall smirked and turned to look at a projection screen cast by a spell from a jar. It had a view of Twilight, her friends, and Mystic traversing through the rainforest.

“They’re going through the rainforest,” he said, “I finally found them.”

“They made it to Oogundaa? That took them a while,” Ghadra furrowed his brow.

“It seems the forest between there and here was a little more challenging than what they thought,” Nightfall went on, glancing at Mystic, “The lot of them being led by a younger mare than they.”

“I think I know exactly what your drift is,” Ghadra smiled.

“Yes. And when it’s time...” Nightfall trailed off as his projection screen turned from the ponies to show a large dark cloud approaching, carrying deep heavy rain with it.

“Boss?” Ghadra asked.

Nightfall smirked, “Oh, it looks as if the weather is on the fritz, at least for them.” He turned the communication Orb so Ghadra could see.

“I see!” Ghadra laughed, “They’re probably going to have a big washout soon!”

“Looks like it. Which will make this more interesting.”

“What are you going to do? Are you going to confront them and give them the message?”

“Not yet. I’ll let them in on it when it’s time. And I might have a little fun with them before I even let them know,” Nightfall’s eyes lit up, targeting them like a predator, his eyes briefly looking at Mystic again.

“When you say it that way then,” Ghadra nodded.

“Get back to finding those students,” said Nightfall, “We can’t let them get away, and they’re more likely to stay together than split up. So keep the wide search area up and running.”

Ghadra nodded before hanging up. Nightfall turned his attention back to the towers and began charging his own dark energy.

“Just you wait, ponies,” he said, “This game isn’t over for you yet, it’s just gotten started.”





“Pppthahh!” Pinkie spat some leaves out, “Gross!”

“And I thought you ate everything,” Rainbow said with a smirk.

“Oh, I do! Just not things taking me by surprise!” Pinkie beamed.

Rainbow blinked.

“Since when does anythin’ take ya by surprise?” Applejack asked as if reading Rainbow’s mind.

“I don’t know! That’s why they’re so surprising!”

She lurched right into Applejack’s face, confetti following suit. The result caused the farmer to fall flat on her back. Pinkie giggled.

“See what I mean?”

“I getcha...” Applejack replied with wide eyes. Sunset helped her up.

“Watch out!” Mystic suddenly cried.

The alicorn shrieked as she and Mystic backed up, coming face to face with a few black mambas.

“Oh my!” Fluttershy yelped, recognizing their ferocious eyes.

“Seriously?!” Rainbow groaned as Mystic levitated the snakes off the ground, “Why does it have to be regular creatures that catch us off guard?”

Mystic threw the mambas off into the distance, “You’re one to face off with magical creatures, huh? But what you fail to notice is that danger is around every corner.”

“So? We can easily whoop their butts!”

“Not if they hide in the shadows and strike you without warning,” said Sunset.

“And you don’t want to encounter the legends around here, they’re tough to bring down even with magic,” Mystic added, leading them forward.

Rarity shuttered, “How much longer until we get out of this Celestia forsaken jungle?”

“Not long. A couple of hours by my estimate.”

“This is taking forever!” Rainbow complained, “We’re supposed to be looking for Starlight and all we’ve been doing is slowly working our way through a thick jungle!”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Dash,” Sunset snarled, “Because I am getting fed up with your attitude and constantly complaining! At least Rarity is bearable!”

“Hey!” Rarity cried, offended.

“Well, it’s too cramped in this forest without one of us going ahead without getting lost!”

“Exactly!” Twilight shouted, “That’s enough both of you! This is ridiculous and can we please shut up until we get the hay out of this jungle?!”

Then Mystic stopped, causing everypony else to crash into one another’s backsides, all kept themselves from falling over.

“What in the world, Mystic?” Pinkie asked. The unicorn held up her hoof, lifted her nose into the air, and began sniffing. She took some long inhales. Sunset raised her hoof to ask a question.

“Can you smell that?” Mystic suddenly asked.

“What?” Rarity asked.

“Rain on the wind. It’ll be here soon.”

“Seriously?!”

“Yep. We’d best find some shelter and high ground.”

“Why’s that?” Pinkie asked.

“Let’s just say... the weather can get out of control in a blink of an eye...”

“Ah know a bit about the weather changin’ without knowin,” said Applejack, “Ah can help with finding stable ground and gettin’ us warm and dry.”

Mystic nodded, “Then let’s get to it.” Hoping to get this done before the rain hits and to avoid a flash flood. The thought caused her to shudder.

“Already on it.”

Applejack led her friends and Mystic to higher ground and an area that is stable to hold over until morning. Similar to their previous nights, Applejack and Mystic gathered up chopped up wood and heavy vegetation to keep themselves dry. Twilight and Sunset looked around for some food to eat while the others put up a fence and alarm system in case somecreature decided to get too close. 

Then the rain came like a tidal wave, dousing them all to the bone. Rarity shrieked at her mane being ruined again. The rain got heavier, becoming a torrential downpour.

“Dagnabbit! We didn’t get our dang shelter set up yet!” Applejack hollered over the rain.

“We’ll have to make due and get it set up ASAP!” Mystic shouted, her tone a little desperate.

Twilight and Sunset reunited with the others, carrying some leaves and grass in their magic. Rainbow and Fluttershy grabbed the vegetation from Applejack and the trio headed over to where their shelter’s going to be. 

The rainforest was getting dark fast. As the shelter is being set up, Twilight dried her friends off with a spell she’d learned as the wind began howling.





Soon, the shelter was set up. Fortunately, Applejack had covered the firewood with large palm leaves and kept smaller pieces of wood and some paper dry, too. She got the fire going and Rainbow made some last-minute adjustments to the cover for good measure. The rain is coming down hard, the wind howled as the rainforest turned pitch black. Everypony is bunched close together, but dry and safe.

“What a washout!” Pinkie declared.

“I’ve hardly seen downpours like this before,” Rainbow stated.

“It has to be the wet season,” said Sunset.

“I hope this’ll blow over tonight,” said Fluttershy.

“I still can’t believe we couldn’t all get our bags back...” Rarity complained, wishing she could place a hood over her head, she looked at Mystic, she had her satchel with her and is levitating some potions in her magic, she had a bit of a disgusted look on her face.

“Seriously, Sunset? You couldn’t have gotten our bags out too?” she asked.

“Sorry Rarity,” Sunset apologized, “It was a tight situation and it was the only one we could find.”

“Pssh! But still, those ravenous beasts took all of our essentials!”

“Don’t worry,” said Twilight, “Sunset and I found something we could all eat.” She pulled the leaves and grass.

“Really?” Rarity facehoofed.

“Don’t worry about having to put on a coat or needing healing,” said Mystic, “With my potions, as little as I have left, we’ll be fine.” She closed her satchel and set it aside, slipping on her belt as well.

“Why does she get to keep her stuff and not us?” Rarity asked.

“Maybe because someone thought she’d need them for the future!” Pinkie stated.

“Ehh, what?”

“Nothing!” Pinkie giggled.

“Let’s simmer down, everypony,” said Applejack, “We’re gonna need our energy fresh tomorrow morning.”





Once everypony had eaten, they all began to settle in for the night. Mystic was the first to fall asleep during the wind and rain. The others fell asleep one by one, but they had a little more trouble doing so because of the weather. The rain continued to pour and the wind never ceased to howl. The last pony awake is Applejack. She could’ve fallen asleep earlier, but she’s been thinking about her family. 

She loved them dearly and sometimes wonders if going on these adventures means she’ll never see them again. Ever since meeting her friends and defeating Nightmare Moon, her life never seemed to cease with exciting and dangerous adventures. Which is why she sometimes wonders if she’ll see her family again. Sure, they’ve pulled through each adventure together, but with Chrysalis and Tirek coming so close to taking over, she thought about her family during those events. She sighed, frowning. She began settling into sleep until...

The wind blew her hat off!

“No!” she wailed as it blew off into the storm.

“Pop!” she whispered, her dear hat! She wears the one hat more than any other time, and has multiple replacements, but her Pop’s hat could never be replaced.

She stood up and dived outside into the storm.

Applejack was instantly drenched as she frantically searched for her hat. She began whimpering, panicking. She tried to calm her nerves and search, but she could barely see a few inches in front of her. It’s dark and the rain was pouring. She felt around, trying to stay close to the shelter and her friends.

“Come on come on come on,” she whispered. She wiped her mane out of her eyes and continued to feel around. She stepped on water rushing almost like a river. Could her hat have been blown and carried down? She began following the water. She could feel the dirt smushing under her hooves. Step. Step. Step. The mud became slicky. Applejack made sure she watched her every step. Until…

Applejack slipped and tumbled down a muddy hill letting out loud grunts as she did so. She landed flat on her stomach, knocking the wind out of her. She’s covered in mud, but it began washing away because of the rain.

“My hat... where are ya...” she whispered.

She bit her lower lip, feeling around until she felt something. It was leather! Instantly, she grasped it. It’s her hat!

“Oh, thank Celestia!” she cried, pulling it close to her, giving it a few kisses before placing it back on her head. She began to turn around.

Until the sound of a haunting melody caught her ear. She perked up and looked behind her to see nothing but empty dark woods. She didn’t hear it again. It was odd, hearing music in the middle of the night in this kind of weather. She turned around again. And heard the music yet again. She turned back to face it and continued to hear the haunting melody.

“Huuhh?” she wondered, cocking her head to the side.

The melody grew louder. It sounded so eerie and mysterious. The farmer narrowed her eyes, trying to pinpoint where it was, despite her gut telling her to run. The melody began changing, becoming more harmonious than eerie. It was a strange sensation. It felt wonderful, alluring, and appealing to the ears.

“Mah Celestia...” she murmured; her eyes fixated upon the woods. Her surroundings began to melt away, it was becoming just her and the music, which now sounded like a true masterpiece of music, unlike she’s ever heard before. She felt she had to come to see the performer or whatever is creating the music. 

She saw a soft green glow that began emitting from the trees and began to walk towards it.





Back at the shelter, Pinkie was rapidly looking around for Applejack, having been woken up by her earlier. She grew more concerned when she didn’t return. She looked at Twilight and began shaking her.

“Twilight,” she said, “Twilight!”

“Yes, I’d love some sugar, Flash,” she murmured in her sleep.

“Twilight!” Pinkie shouted.

“Gah!”  Twilight shot awake, waking up Fluttershy and Sunset.

“Pinkie?” Twilight growled, her eyes bloodshot red, “What is it? It’s the...”

“Applejack’s gone!”

“What?” Twilight’s tiredness forgotten.

“Gone?” Sunset asked, “What do you mean gone?”

“She woke me up, leaving the shelter!” Pinkie told them.

“Why would she just leave?” Fluttershy asked.

“I don’t know,” said Twilight, “Wake everypony up. We need to find her.”

Despite the harsh weather, they all agreed to look for their friend.





Back with Applejack, she’s completely entranced by the music, her eyes glowing eerily green, her ears pointed right at the sound. She took a step forward.





Back with the others, everypony is looking for Applejack, calling out her name and in different pairs.

“Applejack! Come on out!” Pinkie cried as loud as she could, “This isn’t the time for hide and seek!”

“Come out, now darling!” Rarity called.

Sunset and Rainbow joined them as Mystic and Twilight looked around together, both groups staying close.

“Applejack!” Twilight called.

“Come on out, Applejack!” Mystic called. She slapped her forehead, “What is with you ponies?!” We've had enough issues already with the wolves, now this?





Applejack continued to slowly walk towards the music, not regarding anything else. The green glow got brighter.





Her friends continued to call out for her, not finding any traces of her in the weather. They can’t give up! Twilight and Mystic rejoined the others.

“I heard a river close by as we were setting up!” Twilight shouted.

“We need to hope she didn’t get too close to it!” Mystic shouted, “We need to avoid getting in a flash flood!”

“Hold it!” Pinkie shouted, “You hear that?”

Everypony began listening to where she’s looking.

“I don’t hear anything but the rain!” Rarity shouted.

“Listen!”

Mystic stepped next to her and began listening. Then...

She heard the music.

“Oh no...” she whispered, her pupils dilating. Without a word, she took off.

“Mystic!” everypony shouted. She didn’t reply and Mystic could feel them running after her.





The music is very loud and the only thing Applejack could hear. It’s so beautiful and heavenly. The green glow is right behind the trees. It’s calling to her. It’s begging her to come. She smiled dreamily, completely enticed.





Mystic arrived and spotted Applejack heading towards the woods, the green glow right behind the trees.

“Applejack!” she screamed, trying to get her attention. The others joined her, and they all gasped when they saw the scene in front of them.

“What is that noise?!” Rarity shrieked.

“Applejack!” Fluttershy called.

The farmer continued to move forward; her friends’ pleas were unheard.

“What’s going on?!” Sunset shouted.

Mystic ran forward and grabbed Applejack, she began pulling her away, and without hesitation, Twilight levitated the farmer away from the green glow. Mystic reunited with them. The music stopped and a loud roar pierced through the rainforest.

“Run!” Mystic shouted.

The herd of ponies took off, running from the figure. Trees rattled behind them before the sound of it vanished in the pouring rain.

“What was that thing?!” Pinkie cried.

“Who cares?! Run!” Fluttershy screamed.

They didn’t run back to their shelter because the creature would find them there, so they had to keep moving. The rain pelted them; lightning flashed above them. After running for a few minutes, they stopped. Twilight put a shield of magic above her friends as Mystic began to shake Applejack.

“Come on,” she said, “Snap out of it!”

“Oh, Applejack darling!” Rarity cried, not caring about her soaked mane.

Soon, Applejack’s eyes blinked and she held her head, groaning. She blinked her eyes several times before shaking her head vigorously and opened her eyes to reveal their natural green color. She blinked when she saw her friends.

“What’re y’all doin’ here?”

“Oh, Applejack!” Pinkie cried, latching onto her friend, “You’re okay!”

“Of course, Ah’m okay,” Applejack replied, confused, “What’re y’all doin’ out here? Ah thought y’all were sleepin.”

“What do you remember, Applejack?” Twilight asked.

“Ah got up ta get ma hat and now Ah’m right here with y’all,” Applejack furrowed her brows, “Look, what’s going on here?”

“Something hypnotized you!” Pinkie cried, “It made your eyes greener than usual!”

“What?!” Applejack yelped, taken aback.

“It’s a long story,” said Twilight, “But we need to...”

“Wait!” Sunset cried.

“What now?!” Rainbow groaned.

“Is it the creature?” Fluttershy whimpered.

Suddenly, they heard the noise of loud rushing water. Mystic’s legs froze in place and began shaking as everypony’s pupils dilated in horror.

“Flash flood!!” Mystic screamed.

“Everypony! Move!” Twilight screamed.

But it was too late, before everypony knew it, a large wave of water emerged from the rainforest. Mystic let out a loud yelp before it sent all of them spiraling towards the ground and the wave washed over them like a tsunami, carrying them all along. It drove them into the white rapids of the river. Due to the water moving so fast, Mystic noticed a crossroads in the river. The way left pointing southwest and the one on the right pointing to the northwest.



 

“Get back together!” Twilight cried.

“No! Swim parallel to the shore!” Sunset cried over the rapids, the water pushing her and Twilight further apart.

Splitting them up into two teams with four ponies each. They all screamed for the others and tried in vain to get back together as the flash flood and river carried them further and further apart from one another. Sunset, Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow all floated away from Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Mystic, eventually becoming obscured by the landscape and trees of the rainforest.

“Sunset! Pinkie!” Twilight cried, trying to stay above the water.

“Fluttershy! Mystic! Are y’all okay?!” Applejack coughed.

“I...I...” Fluttershy went under the water, but popped back up, “I’m here!”

Mystic didn’t reply, she wasn’t seen in the water. Everypony got concerned until she popped out with a large gasp, flailing her legs around to stay above the surface

“Watch out for rocks!” Applejack called over the rapids.

The ponies continued down the rapid river, going fast as the rain seemed to get even harder.

“We’re not going to make it if we stay here!” Twilight shouted.

The water was relentless, keeping the ponies caught in the currents, Twilight tried using a spell to get them out, but the water kept getting in her mouth and nose, breaking her concentration. Applejack swam over to Fluttershy and firmly grabbed her.

“Stay with me, Flutter!” she said, “Ah’ll get ya to safety!”

Fluttershy coughed and spluttered as Applejack began swimming in the direction of Twilight.

“What about Mystic?!” Applejack cried.

Everypony looked to where they’d seen her. They spotted her not getting any closer to them! She’s having trouble staying above the water.

“Mystic!” Twilight screamed. Applejack brought Fluttershy over to her.

“Swim!” Applejack cried.

“Help!” Mystic wailed. She went back under the water again. She went back under.

She popped up again a few seconds later with a large gasp, “Help me!” She coughed and spluttered, “I’m cramping up!!”

“Take her!” Applejack shouted, giving Fluttershy to Twilight.

“Be careful!” Twilight cried.

Applejack began swimming over to Mystic as fast as she could, the water not letting up. She spotted Mystic flailing around in the rapids and yet is unable to move anywhere! What is with this filly?! Why isn’t she coming over?!

“Don’t fail me now, muscles!” Applejack grunted, pushing herself forward. Using her mighty muscles and sheer determination, she began closing the distance on Mystic.





Mystic couldn’t stay above the water She had to hold her breath as the rapids tossed and turned. It felt like a living nightmare She held her satchel close as she tried to breach the surface. Only for a second, but not able to get a breath in.

How could I have let myself get caught in a flash flood?! she thought, her mind filled with panic and fear.

She tried flailing around, trying to grab something to slow herself down, but she couldn’t see anything or hear anything above the rushing water. She breached the air again and took in a large breath of air before the water pushed her back down again as if it’s trying to drown her.

“How could I?! I cannot let anypony know that somepony like me...” she breached the air, again letting out a cry to let them know she’s still alive.

“...Cannot swim!”

She was submerged under the water again. She began whimpering feeling as if it’s all over for her.

She felt a hoof grab her collar. She was pulled up to the surface. She let in a large gasp of air as she was held tight by somepony.

“Yer gonna be okay!” a country voice shouted.

Mystic turned and saw the familiar hat she’s grown accustomed to.

“A-Applejack?”

“Yer fine, Mystic! No need to panic anymore!”

Without thinking, she held Applejack close, trying to stay afloat.

“Yer cramps will go down!” said Applejack as she began swimming over to where Twilight is.





Mystic did not know how long the flash flood swept them away, but it felt like forever. There wasn’t any sign of Sunset and the others, causing Twilight to get worried. The terrain seemed to change around them becoming less of a rainforest and more of a forested area. The river began to slow down some, but it continued to rise.

“Hang on!” said Twilight before casting a teleportation spell.

They reappeared a distance away from the river. 

Mystic collapsed onto the ground, coughing and spluttering with tightly closed lids.

“It’s over, it’s over, it’s over,” she told herself, trying to regain herself.

She didn’t know that the others were watching her out of concern. She stood up and bolted off.

Without another word, everypony ran through the torrential rain as the terrain turned from mucky to drier ground with tall strands of grass. They hardly paid any mind as the rain continued to pelt at them, Mystic scanned the open horizon and spotted some trees nearby.

“There!” Mystic shouted.

With no time to lose, Mystic led the others to the trees and took shelter underneath its branches. It didn’t stop the rain from hitting them, so she put up a forcefield around all of them. Taking in her surroundings, Twilight saw that they’re all soaked. Applejack, fortunately, still had her hat and began wringing it out. Fluttershy’s mane is flat and wet, she didn’t shake herself in consideration of her friends. Mystic’s clothes are soaked all the way through, she began to compose herself as her heart rate began to slow.

They can’t ever know! Mystic thought, assuring herself it was like a bad dream and it won’t happen again. She looked at Twilight and noticed she dried herself off with a spell and did the same to her friends.

“Did you just dry them off with a spell?” Mystic asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yep, I learned it about six months ago,” Twilight smiled, she dried Mystic off, “Pretty helpful I’d say.”

“I’d say so,” replied Mystic, examining herself, seeing she doesn’t have a drop of water on her.

“Are ya okay, Mystic?” Applejack asked, “Are yer cramps gone?”

“Mystic?” Fluttershy asked, eyes full of concern.

Mystic nodded vigorously, “Yeah. I’m fine.”

“It’s all fine.”

“Ya sure? Y’all weren’t doin’ well in those rapids,” said Applejack.

“I’m fine,” replied Mystic, “The cramps are gone.” She cleared her throat, “I can’t believe that.” She spluttered a bit, “Sorry for the trouble.”

“It’s okay,” Twilight assured her, “As long as you’re okay.”

Mystic nodded again, checking her satchel and belt to ensure she has everything she’d brought on the trip. She has everything.

Everypony began calming down a little bit. Fluttershy suddenly perked up.

“Oh, my! Our friends!” she gasped as everypony else realized they’re separated from the others.

Twilight’s eyes widened, “Oh no...” She looked out, but couldn’t see anything due to the rain and forcefield.

“I hope they’re okay...”
> Chapter 37 - Seperated
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning sun crept up as Sunset walked through a bit of a swampy area. The unicorn stayed away from the river banks due to spotting some crocodiles. She noticed that the environment is getting drier. She spots some acacia trees that led into more of an open area with green grass, red rocks, and dirt in various places. Sunset’s eyes lit up at the sight of it, happy to be in a more open landscape instead of that thick rainforest.

Sunset shuddered, and tried to omit the memories of walking through the blackened rainforest, in torrential rain, and continuously calling out for her friends, never knowing if danger was right around the corner.

The unicorn wiped the sweat from her brow. She didn’t know how long they’d been carried along with the flash flood. It felt as if it would never end. They did their best to stay together, only for the flood to send another wave 

“I need to find my friends,” she muttered. She gazed at her surroundings and spotted a plateau in the distance. She made that her destination to go because if she could get a better vantage point, she might be able to spot them.





Rainbow Dash laid on her back in the small cave she and Rarity had taken shelter in. The pegasus was sore from being pushed around by that flood. 

You couldn’t reach both Sunset and Pinkie because you had to crash into a tree! Rainbow winced, the memory of landing in some thistle bushes never left.

Rainbow looked at the bandages on her forelegs, amazed that Rarity has some medical knowledge and experience.

“Oh, dirt! Stupid, horrid dirt!” Rarity shrieked.

Rainbow smirked, “You might want to see about the thing on your head.”

“Good Celestia! This place is not my kind of place!” Rarity stated, stepping onto dry grass. A little annoyed that she didn't hear her, Rainbow repeated the question.

“Oh, and what about that thing on your head?”

“Thing?! What thing?!” Rarity panicked, “Is it a spider?!”

“Oh, maybe it’s just you with your drama crown on,” Rainbow chuckled.

“What?! I...” Rarity stopped and glared at Rainbow.

Rainbow laughed, “Oh, Rarity!”

“That’s not funny, Rainbow Dash!”

“I sure as hay thought it was!” Rainbow giggled.

“I’m still in my mindset that I’m supposed to look fabulous because of you know what! How dare you!” Rarity stomped her hoof, not caring about the dirt kicking into the air.

“You shouldn’t have told your friends about your process,” Rainbow winked.

“I am seeing why I shouldn’t have!”

Rainbow cleared her throat, standing up. She took a few steps out onto the dry grass and gazed out. From what she can tell, they’re in a semi-arid climate, surrounded by shrubs, smaller trees, and golden grass. She gazed to her right to see more of the same stuff leading out to an open savanna with tall, waving golden grass. The sky is beginning to clear and the sun’s rays streamed onto the grass.

“Rainbow, darling!” Rarity cried.

Rainbow inwardly groaned, “What Rarity?”

“I think we need to start making a plan to get back to the others!”

“What do you think I’ve been trying to do?”

“What? Make fun of me and looking out onto the landscape? Yeah, I think you are helping!” Rarity spoke in sarcasm.

Rainbow gave her a smug look, “I can multitask.”

“Wh-” Rarity’s eyes popped wide open, “Was that another shot?!”

“Maaaayyybeeee,” Rainbow smirked before she began hovering in the air.

“Where’re you going?!”

“I’m gonna take a quick look around. See if I can spot Pinkie and Sunset,” said Rainbow, getting a determined look.

“You’re not gonna leave me here, are you?” Rarity asked in slight nervousness, not wanting to face this dangerous place alone. 

“Of course not,” Rainbow replied, “I’ll be close by! Stay here and don’t let anything jump out!”

Leaving Rarity, Rainbow bolted off to the sky, ignoring the pain she has around her torso and her legs. She flew higher and higher until she came to a stop. She breathed in and began scanning the environment.

“Whoa,” her eyes widened.

Now in the air, she’s seeing a beautiful golden savanna, she also saw luscious trees in the distance, the river they were on, and mountains far off in the distance. She took in her surroundings as she flew. She turned around and looked back to see the thick rainforest they’d come from, which led into the swampy areas and into the semi-arid climate they’re in now. She flew higher in the air, wanting a better vantage point. 

Turning away from the rainforest, her eyes widened, and she’s that the land of Oogundaa isn’t all flat savanna as she’d assumed when they were in the rainforest, it’s got uneven terrain, steep hills, some chasms, and plateaus. 

It looked as if you weren’t careful, you could easily get lost in the seemingly endless wilderness. Some smaller forests were in the distance, trees scattered in and around the savanna. She gazed to the north, seeing an even thicker rainforest.

She remembered Twilight telling her not to go to the north, but she believes it’s something that unicorn told her. She brushed it off and continued to fly, somewhat to the north, after all the river is going this direction a bit.





Pinkie was hopping along the open plains, humming a merry tune to herself.

“La la la la la!” she sang, “Gosh I wish I could’ve enjoyed my swim more, but I should really look for my friends and hold a flash flood pool party back home!”

After being washed away, Pinkie bounced throughout the night looking for her friends. She didn’t know exactly where she is, but how could she be scared when she has faith in her friends?

“This place isn’t so bad! Maybe a little brutal, but seems as if it could use a little improvement with some,” she began zipping around the area’s she’s in, “Balloons! Streamers!” She hung up balloons and streamers, “A pinata! And some cupcakes!”

She giggled, “While I’m at it, I can spread a little cheer as I look for my friends!” She began bouncing along, tossing around some confetti with every hop as wild dogs observed her invading their area. They began to growl.





Meanwhile, Twilight and Applejack have been discussing what the plan will be but they haven’t been able to agree with how the plan should go.

Twilight and Applejack glanced over, shook their heads, and looked back at each other.

“So, we’ll head west and find our friends,” said Applejack, “That way we can get back on track.

“I know,” said Twilight, holding her head, “But we need to find Starlight, that’s our top priority.”

“What about our friends?” Applejack asked skeptically.

“We’ll find them, we always do,” said Twilight, “But Starlight is more vulnerable out here.”

“We can’t just ignore our friends, Twi!”

“We’re not ignoring them; we just need to get our priorities straight!”

“Priorities?!” Applejack said, aghast, “Our main priority is to get back together!”

“Applejack, we’ve been through so much lately, and it’s up to us to put the pieces of this chain of disasters happening lately!” said Twilight.

“Ah ain’t ignoring it! Ah’m jus’ saying to...”

“Sunset is strong!” Twilight reasoned, “She’ll find a way to get back to us!”

“What if she’s injured, Twi? What if she can’t use magic?”

“She isn’t!”

“How do ya know?!”

“Because I know Sunset! She’s capable and strong!”

“And Starlight isn’t?!”

“Of course, she is!” Twilight got right into the farmer’s face, full-on glaring. “She a meltdown with Sunburst and vanishes without a trace?!”

“She’s got more magical experience than Sunset! We know where she’s been!”

“Sunset and her friends face dangers there! She tells me all the time!”

“Twilight, Ah know yer worried about Starlight, but not finding our friends is not the way to go.”

“We don’t know where they are! Neither do we know where Starlight is!”

“We’re obviously closer to them!”

“Girls...” Fluttershy said, trying to get them to stop arguing.

“We’ve been in tight situations before! We’ll get through this!”

“We do it together!” Applejack snapped, prodding Twilight in the chest, “Rarity and Pinkie are probably shaken up by now!”

“Oh, you don’t think they can get back to us?”

“Ah never said that!”

“Girls!” Fluttershy shouted.

“Oh, you don’t think they can handle themselves when all they’ve got is their party cannons and makeup?!” Twilight bellowed, “Just because they’re not as strong Sunset, doesn’t make them weak!”

“Quit talking about our friends like that!” Applejack roared.

“Girls! Stop!” Fluttershy pushed them apart, but they were not phased.

“Cannit!” Applejack scolded, causing Fluttershy to step back wincing.

“Cut me some slack, AJ!” Twilight demanded, “I’m so stressed that I can barely think straight!”

“Exactly! Yer jus’ too focused on one thing!”

“I am not!”

“Are so!”

“Uuuuggh! Just somehow get us to find Starlight and our friends if it’ll make you happy!” Twilight began stomping away angrily, having enough of this, “And leave me alone while I collect my thoughts!”

“Fine!”

Fluttershy rubbed her temples and spotted Mystic had walked down from the hill and is heading over to one facing south.

Mystic looked at Twilight walking away and Applejack with an aggravated look on her face before locking eyes with Fluttershy grinned sheepishly.

Fluttershy grinned sheepishly. 

“They’re... just working out things?” she offered weakly.

“Whatever you say,” Mystic deadpanned.

Fluttershy watched Mystic leave before facehoofing.

“Really Fluttershy? Really?” she berated herself.





“Woof!” Sunset panted, reaching the peak of the plateau, “Man, I need to work out more.” She breathed in and out, regaining her composure. She gazed around to see the hilly savanna. She had a 360-degree view of a wide area. She squinted her eyes, turning very slowly to spot anypony, but only seeing the local citizens beginning to wander around. She searched hard but didn’t see any signs of her friends.

“I guess it was a bit of a long shot,” she said, drooping her head in slight defeat. However, she’s not deterred, picking her head back up, she said, “I guess it’s time for another flare.”

Sunset closed her eyes, lighting up her horn. She felt magic surge through it before she shot a beam into the sky.





Mystic, getting her bearings is still facing south. She knew the cape buffalo love to make their home down that way, but roam the land as if they own it. The chief there is very territorial but the lions have kept him at bay back in the wetlands. He shouldn’t be a problem if they stay out of there.

Twilight is hovering in the air, looking in the same direction as Mystic while Applejack and Fluttershy worked together to get necessities for their trip.





Everypony she failed to notice a magic flare rise high in the air. It fizzled out just as Twilight and Mystic turned around.





“All right, everypony,” said Mystic, “Are you all ready?”

“I’m ready,” said Fluttershy, packing up some grass they can munch on later.

“I am,” said Twilight, “I still can’t believe we haven’t found Starlight!”

“And your other friend too, Princess,” said Mystic, walking down the hill.

“Right, right,” Twilight tapped her forehead.

Applejack looked anxious and ready to move, not wanting to waste any more time or being separated for too long.

“The citizens will be moving in their routines as the sun continues to rise,” said Mystic.

“So Mystic,” said Applejack, “Now that we’re here, is there any specific route we need ta follow?”

“Nope,” said Mystic, “I’m finished leading.”

“Right,” said Twilight, “You told me that you’d stop leading. So, we deterred to head west for now.”

“It’s pretty much just a guessing game as to where your friend will be,” replied Mystic, “I will provide info if you ask and when it’s needed, but be warned,” she gave them a serious look, “Not even I know everything about this land. Stay on guard at all times.”

“We know the dangers of the Pride at least,” said Fluttershy.

“That’s why I advise we stay close,” said Mystic, “We can spread out a little bit because of the open spaces, but don’t wander off.”

She began walking forward and the others followed. Walking in shorter grass leading to the open savanna,

“Mystic, I’ve been meaning to ask, but are there any villages or towns in Oogundaa?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“I have seen village remains, and there are a few around, but to my knowledge, they don’t last very long,” replied Mystic.

“Because of the hostility of the citizens and animal attacks,” said Applejack.

“Right.”

“Why do citizens here even continue to fight? I know this isn’t like any other place we’ve ever been,” said Twilight.

“I recall that they wander the land and fend for themselves,” said Fluttershy, “But for what? Freedom?”

“That kind of freedom doesn’t sound like the freedom I’d want,” said Applejack.

“Me either,” said Twilight, “If Mystic is right about villages being run down or destroyed, then it means citizens keep trying to ensure things for themselves.”

“Ah wonder if it was like that fer ponies back in Equestria,” Applejack wondered.

“I don’t know about that,” said Fluttershy, “We might’ve hated one another, but I don’t think we’d be like all this.”

“But they did fight and caused the windigoes to descend upon them.”

“They had civilizations though, there doesn’t seem to be much if any here.”

“Freedom is great, but we need to keep everything in an orderly fashion for everycreature or it’d be chaos,” said Twilight.

“Of course, Discord wouldn’t have a problem with that,” Applejack bluntly stated.

“He likes to have chaotic fun, not cause chaos in malicious ways,” said Fluttershy.

“But the point is, it’s dangerous for them ta try an’ pursue freedom like this.”

“Creatures do all kinds of things for freedom,” said Mystic, “Even when it doesn’t seem right to others.”

“But just taking out those in yer way just isn’t right.”

“Exactly what I just stated.”

“I know you don’t like hearing it, Mystic, but we could do something to help this land,” said Twilight.

“I’d cut my losses, Princess. It’s a land long gone,” Mystic stated bluntly.

Twilight’s eye twitched, and again with the “lost cause” stuff.

“Mystic, you might not get it now, but friendship is truly a wonderful feat as many come to know. It’s a privilege, a real gift for those. It can even bring the most unlikely allies like the changelings and dragons as you’ve seen back at the School.”

Mystic sighed, having an “I’m tired of this” look on her face.

“I know I’m not in the proper place to demonstrate friendship, or am I truly able to think straight with everything going on, but I promise you, it is truly magic.”

“That’s nice, Princess,” said Mystic, “But for now, we need to keep pressing on.”

“Please just try to accept it someday. It gains you great freedom with others.”

“I am free, Princess. I am to keep it that way.”

With that, Mystic just closed everypony off from her again, the mare seems impenetrable, she’s tired of them insisting their worldviews onto hers with the same content over and over when she’s made it clear that stuff won’t work here.

“Let’s get back to finding Starlight,” Twilight simply stated.

“What about the others?!” Applejack demanded.

“I am worried about them!” Twilight cried, suddenly changing her attitude.

“Y’all don’t act like it!”

“Can we please stop getting at one another’s throats, please?!” Fluttershy screamed, fed up with the situation.

Twilight and Applejack glanced at one another, then at Fluttershy, back at one another, snarled and looked away from one another.

Fluttershy frowned, she tried to keep her friends from arguing, yet she couldn’t break them up. She hated them like that. Glancing at Mystic, the unicorn just had a neutral look, slightly angering Fluttershy because she doesn’t seem to care so much.





Rainbow was unable to spot Pinkie or any of her friends. She did fly north a bit and hasn’t seen anything dangerous. She gazed at the thicker rainforest Its greenery is truly impressive, almost a jade color. She gazed back in the direction she’d come from, spotting the hilly savanna. She began to realize just how dynamic the landscape is for Oogundaa.

Suddenly remembering something, her eyes widened in horror.

“Oh, shoot!” she exclaimed, “I probably wandered too far from Rarity!”

She made a beeline back to where she’d left Rarity. 





However, she failed to notice that vultures have seen her and began flying back to the mountains in the far distance.





“La la la la la!” Pinkie continued to sing, she hopped along the ground, avoiding a ton of Driver ants making tunnels. But they shouldn’t be concerned, since the African wild dogs are closing the distance.

Even though she’s separated from her friends, she does do her best to keep herself happy and hopeful. After all, they’re capable! They’re strong and can always find their way back to one another!

“Gosh, I wonder what kind of wildlife would love to make friends someday,” she wondered as she hopped along, “They might be meanie pants and probably been for a super-duper long time, but I believe I can spread a little cheer once I find my friends!”

A wild dog lunged at her, but Pinkie jumped higher, avoiding him.

“And while the dogs closing in on me are trying to get me, I don’t mind moving a little faster or jumping higher to play the game of tag! Hee hee hee hee!”

She heard barking behind her, she looked back and saw five wild dogs running right at her!

“Eeeee! Hee hee hee! Catch me if you can!”

Pinkie leaped off the ground and began leaping from tree to tree, going “Boingy! Boingy! Boingy!” The dogs continued to chase her.

“You can’t catch me!” Pinkie sang before landing on the ground. The dogs caught up to her, lunged at her, but she ducked right under them, causing them to crash into a ditch.

“You’ve gotta be faster than that!”

The lead dog got back up and charged, his mouth slightly foaming, Pinkie giggled and sang “Too slow!” before throwing a party grenade at him, exploding in front of him, sending confetti flying everywhere.

Stunned, the dog stood there with a blackened face and wide eyes, watching Pinkie jump across a small chasm and wave from the other side as if she weren’t in any danger.





Rainbow landed firmly on her hooves, looking around vigorously, “Rarity?! Rarity, are you around here?!”

She didn’t see her; Rainbow’s heart began hammering. Did she go too far? Why isn’t Rarity around? She began trotting and stepped into an impression in the dirt. Looking down, it was rather large. Looking to her right, it continued looking as if a large animal had slowly approached something and then began charging.

Eyes widening in horror, Rainbow took off in the direction of the trail, “Rarity!”

She followed the trail, panting and heart racing faster.

“Gah! Get back and stay back you awful beasts!” a voice squealed.

“Rarity!” Rainbow called, spotting the unicorn’s purple mane in the tall grass.

“Rainbow?! Is that you?!”

Rainbow landed in front of her, “Are you okay?!”

“Look out!!” Rarity shrieked.

Rainbow whirled around-

To find a huge crocodile lunging right at her, its mouth wide open.

Rainbow screamed before falling onto her back, instinctively sticking her hooves out onto the crocodile’s mouth, stopping it from snapping its jaws right into her torso. Rainbow struggled against its powerful jaws, feeling as if they could snap onto her at any minute.

“Get...back...you monster!” she strained, sweat pouring down her forehead as she slowly slid along the muddy ground.

“Back! Back!” Rarity shrieked, firing some magic at the crocodile.

The crocodile winced, and Rainbow took the moment to shift, get her hooves out of its mouth and kick it in the chin. It stunned the crocodile and Rainbow did a backward roll away from it. She grabbed Rarity as it began charging again.

Another hiss came from behind them.

Rarity shrieked, “The second one!”

Rainbow gasped in horror, looked to her right and spotted the second crocodile, both had looks in their eyes to kill and eat. A second hiss came from behind them.

“Oh, this is just ridiculous!” Rainbow shouted.

The pegasus grabbed Rarity and shot into the air just before the first crocodile lunged.





Now safe in the air, Rarity and Rainbow looked down to see the crocodiles hissing angrily at one another. Then two of them lunged and began fighting, clawing and biting each other. The second one bit down on the first crocodile and soon it became a war between the three crocs. Rarity and Rainbow had horrified looks as they fought.

“Let’s get out of here,” said Rainbow.

“Let’s,” said Rarity.

Rainbow looked around and spotted a rock outcropping they could land on. She flew over, holding Rarity tight so she wouldn’t fall. She set her down and the unicorn began examining her bag’s contents to ensure they have their supplies.

“Didn’t I tell you to stay put?!” Rainbow chastised.

Rarity looked at her, wide-eyed, “Well, yes, but I went to get water for us...”

“You went to a riverbank?!” Rainbow scolded, “Who knows what’s down there?!”

“Give me a break! I was thirsty!”

Rainbow knew she and Rarity were yelling out of concern, love, and stress because of being separated from the ponies they love. When they are separated, they just don’t feel as strong when they’re together.

“Then why didn’t you call out to me?!” Rainbow demanded.

“I did when those notorious beasts jumped out!”

“Well, I didn’t hear you!”

“I was shrieking dramatic like I always do!” Rarity paused, “Oh, you went too far!”

“No, I did not!”

“Oh, shut up!” Rarity scolded, “You’re starting to sound like Mystic!”

Rainbow’s eyes widened and nostrils flared, “Don’t you dare compare me to that ghastly unicorn!” She let out a shout, “Honestly, unicorns can be so difficult and stuck up!”

“I beg your pardon?!” Rarity seethed.

Rainbow blinked, “I-I mean you’re awesome but-“

“But! But! But!” Rarity held up a hoof, “Honestly, some of you pegasi can be rather rude, other than pegasi like Fluttershy!” She “hmphed” sticking her nose up at Rainbow, and began trotting away.

“That wasn’t a reason to shoot an insult at me again!” Rainbow protested. Rarity didn’t answer, she just kept going, soon followed by an annoyed pegasus.





Outside of Clawdius’ Palace, vultures landed on a wooden perch, spotting several lions in armor. One let out a cry that alerted some nearby patrollers. They came to a stop.

“Scout? You’ve come back with some intel?” one of them asked.

“Intruders in Oogundaa!” the lead vulture screeched, “Ponies!”

The lions’ eyes widened and looked at one another. The first one took off and ran through the kingdom to deliver a message to the Captain, then the Captain began running to the Palace. Soon, he arrived and spotted Leandra walking down the Palace’s stairs.

“Madam Leandra! Madam Leandra!” he cried.

“What is it?!” Leandra snapped, “This had better be very important!”

“It is, Madam!” said the Captain, coming to a stop at the base of the stairs, “There has been a rainbow hair pegasus spotted along with some other ponies in the land of Oogundaa!”

“What?!” Leandra cried, taken aback.

“Yeah! We need to do something about them!”

Leandra growled, remembering how she and her army faced a humiliating defeat and the death of their beloved General Amra.

“I will let the King know about this right away,” she said, “Get our troops ready and set out. Our elite troops will remain here in case the others failed.”

“Yes ma’am!”

“I’ll be joining you, and if you see any orange pony with black hair,” she growled deeply, her lips curling up, “She is mine. No exceptions.”

“Yes ma’am!”

The Captain bolted off.

“I will avenge you, my love,” she growled to herself before walking back up the stairs.





The next few hours saw everypony in different scenarios.

Twilight and company devised a plan to look high, low, and cover a good distance. Twilight took to the air and tried to spot the lost party, only to be met with beautiful views of the savanna, spotting some giraffes and elephants not too far away. 

Applejack covered most of the groundwork, staying in open terrain and avoiding the tall grass to keep...uh, oh, some puff adders later tried to bite her, only for her to avoid them and run off. 

Mystic scared off any smaller predators that came close by, including a pack of jackals that wanted the ponies for lunch. As they ran, they didn’t speak, but yiped and yelped in fear of the fierce unicorn. She’s somewhat annoyed because Applejack and Twilight aren’t being too careful without drawing some attention to themselves with the Pride in mind, but she later figured that eight ponies scurrying around the savannas would stick out like sore hooves. 

They will soon have fights on their hooves.

Fluttershy discovered or figured out that there are animals that can speak and talk like them, but some that do not and act like any other animals. The jackals were an example. She knows that there are species back in familiar regions do, like Capper, who’s a cat and Opalescence, there were fish in Klugetown that talked while in Equestria there are just regular fish that don’t talk. She figured that it was like that, but Oogundaa makes them stand out even more. It’s a strange design, but it’s fascinating to her.

Rarity and Rainbow Dash watched a gazelle herd leap across the plains, some of them were larger and spoke to one another, meaning they saw the difference between speaking and non-speaking animals in the lands. Then zebras approached and some began bullying the gazelles away, talking how weak and pathetic they were, more racism issues emerged.





Pinkie doesn’t know how long she’s been hopping but has been mostly doing it to keep herself cheerful, optimistic, and hopeful they will pull off this mission.

“We’ve been in stickier situations before, haven’t we everypony?” she asked to nopony in particular.

“What do you mean, you’re here, aren’t you?”

Anyway, moving on, Pinkie has been keeping a close eye out for her friends but hasn’t been able to find them. She’s spotted all kinds of trees, bushes, scrubs, and a weak, old, log bridge across a chasm that she bounced across, the log not breaking under her weight.

“Oh, it’s just been so much fun even though this place is supposed to be dangerous!” Pinkie exclaimed, 

Hey, I’m telling the story!

“Oh, sorry!” Pinkie apologized, “Please continue to tell!”

Yes! Thank you very much!

“You’re welcome!”

Pinkie, quit arguing with me, the narrator!

“I’m not!” Pinkie giggled.

Ugh! Anyway, Pinkie’s had a lot on her mind despite finding her friends being the main objective. She has a lot of faith in her friends and that they’re doing their best to find her. Pinkie noticed that she’s coming upon a thick tree trunk with a sign on it, smelling a very odd, gross odor, but she didn’t pay it mind. She continued past it and noticed that the land has some ponds, rock formations that seemed hoof built. One looked to be of an animal with a horn on its snout, and there seemed to be wooden structures in the distance.

“Oooohhh! A village?!” she squealed.

She continued to hop, but she recalled Mystic’s words about Oogundaa’s citizens. She stopped hopping and knew she probably wandered into somewhere she’s not supposed to be. But she smiled again, she would just be passing through! She began hopping along again and made it about 200 feet before noticing something.

Several large, heavy light-colored creatures with thick skin, large horns above their snouts. 

She blinked, “Rhinos?”

Getting a bit closer, they are rhinos! They look so impressive and wilder than ones she’s heard of back in Equestria. She giggled, happy to see them, but probably should respect them and get moving as soon as she can.

“Who are you?” a loud voice called out.

Pinkie quit hopping as her eyes flew open. She whirled around to see a darker rhino having a defensive look on his face.

“Oooh! I’m sorry!” Pinkie apologized, “I was just passing through!”

“What are you doing here?” the rhino grunted, “You should not be here.”

“I’m not staying here long; I’m just looking for my friends!” Pinkie beamed.

“What are you?” the rhino squinted his eyes, trying to get a good look at Pinkie.

“What’s going on here?” said another voice, Pinkie spotted a few more rhinos approaching, defensive looks on their faces.

“Eee hee hee! Silly rhinos, I’m a pony! Haven’t you heard of ponies?” Pinkie giggled.

“A po-nay?” a third rhino asked, “You seem alien.”

“No, I’m no alien! Me and my friends got separated and I’ve been looking for them throughout the night and today!”

The first rhino leaned forward a bit, “You don’t seem scared. You should be.”

“Oh, I’m not scared! I know my friends and I can find each other again! We’re connected like icing on a cupcake! Or cement and bricks! Or sticky sticky sap!”

The rhinos looked at each other with confused looks.

“What do you make of this foreign, strange creature?” the first rhino asked.

“I don’t know,” said a fourth rhino, “But she should not be here.”

The first rhino looked at her, “You need to leave this land at once! This is sacred land!”

“Oh, land is just land!” Pinkie laughed, “Anypony can trot along it!”

The rhino’s eyes flared, “Pardon me?”

“I mean, Equestria is home to a bunch of ponies with their own land but they let others come across it!”

“Get out of here!” the rhino lunged, trying to poke Pinkie, but she jumped to the side.

“Oh, there’s no biggie, Rhinos! I’m gonna leave!”

The first rhino turned around, “Get out!” He charged at Pinkie, but the party pony avoided him.

Pinkie began hopping along, away from the rhinos.

“Go back the way you came!” a second rhino demanded.

“I’ve already searched that way! No point! I’ll be in and out!”

The first rhino began running after again, followed by the other rhinos, all had angry looks.

“Our territory spreads for miles you little fool! Get out before we hunt you down!”

Pinkie yelped as the rhino caught up to her.

The rhino charged right into her.

Or so he thought, Pinkie was on top of his back.

“She’s on top of you!” one of the rhinos shouted.

“What?!”

Pinkie came eye-to-eye with him upside down, surprising him. He screeched to a stop, sending the mare flying off his back. She landed on her hooves and bolted away.

“Got to go rhinos! Great land you have!!”





She was gone like a bullet, surprising and angering the rhinos even more.

“Get back to the Chief!” the first one shouted, “He’ll want to know of this pony!”

“And of her friends! There are more out there if she mentioned friends!” another added.

“Indeed! Move rhinos!”





“I’ve been wandering for hours!” Sunset complained, she’s frustrated nopony had spotted her flare. How had they missed it?! She’s been climbing the plateaus and hills to see if she could spot her friends, but no such luck has befallen the bacon headed unicorn. 

She would send more out, but she’s been trying to preserve her magic because she’s had to defend herself from spotted hyenas, a leopard, and some aggressive monitor lizards. Mystic was right, this place is hostile! She hasn’t been able to seek any kind of help from anycreature here. She does believe in the magic of friendship, but she’s not seeing how it could help anycreature at this time. 

She sat down on a ledge overlooking a flatter part of the savanna, she began using her magic to cool herself down.

“Shoot, and I thought Canterlot High’s gym could get hot,” she said.

She’s growing worried and desperate. Were her friends captured and bound? Is that why they haven’t found her yet? She’s been assuring herself over and over again, but surely, they’d find one another already, right?

Some small rocks tumbled down from her right. She perked up and whirled to look, thinking it was danger, but instead, she spotted, overlooking the savanna, a tall grey antelope with stripes going down its back with majestic curved horns. She recognized it as a kudu, a Lesser Kudu, smaller than its larger twin, the Greater Kudu.

Every other animal seemed hostile, but this one looked friendlier. However, don’t trust looks, they can be deceiving.

Not wanting to bother him, Sunset slowly stood up, but accidentally knocked aside a small rock, causing the kudu to perk up. Sunset gasped lightly before he looked at her. They widened when he laid eyes on Sunset.

“A pony?” he asked, tilting his head curiously.

“I don’t mean to intrude,” Sunset said softly, trying not to scare him.

“You can talk?” the kudu asked, surprised.

“I... of course I can talk.” Sunset took a tender step forward.

“Wow, how interesting,” the kudu’s eyes lit up with fascination and interest.

Sunset’s gaze darted to the left and right, feeling awkward.

“I’ve never seen a pony in these parts before,” said the kudu, sitting down, “Sometimes I wondered if they were legends.”

“Legends?” Sunset scoffed, smirking, “No, but our magic can be.”

“Magic?” the kudu gasped, “You have magic?”

“Yes?”

“Oh, this is awesome!” he said, standing up, trotting in place a bit, “I thought we kudus were the only ones!” Then his demeanor turned serious, “Aside from others here in this Holy forsaken place.”

Not bothering to ask why Sunset decided to say something else, “I would believe ponies were a bit of a legend around here since we’ve almost never come here.”

“That’s why it’s so fascinating to see one in real life!” the kudu beamed, “I am Amare, scout for the Chief and one who helps build things around the Tribe.”

Deciding to be courteous, Sunset spoke and extended a hoof, “I’m Sunset Shimmer,” said Sunset, “Nice to meet you.”

Amare raised a curious eyebrow, but he just shrugged and nodded, “Nice to meet you as well. And that name of yours,” he smiled, “That’s unlike anything I’ve heard before.”

Sunset giggled awkwardly, “Well, it’s just a name back home.”

The kudu smirked, gaining a bit of a devious look, “You know...my Tribe could possibly learn so much from you.”

“Really?”

“Yes, provided if you’d love to visit.”

“I’d love to, but I can’t,” said Sunset, looking around.

“Aw, why not?” the kudu frowned.

Sunset looked at him in the eye, not trusting him much, “I’ve got to keep some details discreet; I don’t know who he is.”

“My friends and are on a mission looking for some other friends of ours that came out here after an argument they’d had,” said Sunset.

“You’ve got others out here?” Amare’s eyes lit up.

“Yes, but my friends and I got caught in a flash flood in the rainforest to the east and were separated. That’s why I can’t visit.”

“Oh my,” said Amare, frowning again, “That’s terrible.”

“I know,” Sunset sighed.

Amare began thinking again, believing this mare can be a real opportunity for his village and give them a real advantage.

“Hey, how about I make you a deal?” Amare smiled.

“A deal?” Sunset inquired.

“My tribe is good at finding their targets and they’d love a chance to find your friends.”

“You’d help me find them?” Sunset’s eyes lit up with hope.

“Yes,” Amare’s smile grew, “I believe it’d be beneficial for both of our kinds to get to know one another more.”

Sunset isn’t fully convinced that he’s on her side, but if he could help her get her friends back, it’d make things easier.

“What’s in it for you?” she asked suspiciously, thinking this was probably too good to be true.

“Nothing, it’s just somekudu looking out for others.”

Sunset didn’t buy it, she recalls what they’d gone through already in Oogundaa, she did notice some slight twitching in his face and he seemed to step nervously once in a while.

“Are you sure I can rely on you?” Sunset asked, feeling some on how Mystic must feel about creatures.

“I assure you; I won’t let you down,” said Amare.

“How can I be certain?”

“Because I just think being alone in this environment is a bit scary for a new arrival,” he said, bending forward, “Even ponies.”

Sunset didn’t look convinced, “And you’re not like the rest of the creatures I’ve seen so far?”

“No no,” Amare shook his head, “Creatures around here are very untrustworthy and some even want to kill others.” He sighed, “Besides, I just wish that we’d resolve things rather than continue fighting.”

Before the skeptical Sunset could say anything else, the smell of smoke caught their nostrils.

“Oh no...” Amare muttered, walking off to the edge of the plateau.

“What? A fire?” Sunset asked, following him. She and Amare came upon the edge of the plateau. Amare gazed out into the distance, Sunset followed suit and spotted a few clouds of smoke in different areas of the savanna.

“What is going on?” she asked, a little surprised, “Is somecreature in danger?”

“No,” said Amare, forming a glare, “Citizens across the land are burning the savanna.”

“Willingly?” Sunset’s eyes widened, “Why?”

“They believe that this land is cursed and that dark forces are the work of a demon,” Amare looked at her, “The Kaftar. They say he’s a shapeshifter, half beast, and some kind of bi-pedal thing.”

“The Kaftar?” Sunset asked, “What’s that?”

“Many stories are surrounding the beast,” said Amare, gazing back onto the savanna, “Tales surrounding him stretch back thousands of years. They differ from him being a demon, a mutated animal, or a being summoned by a witch to prey upon the land.”

“Gosh, that’s awful,” said Sunset.

“It is, but details about his past and the land are vague,” said Amare, “The villagers have been told to burn the savanna to purge the Kaftar’s evil.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Sunset said with a glare, “They’re destroying the land!”

“That’s what we said,” said Amare, “But creatures hearing of the tales never bothered listening and only care about protecting themselves since the fallen government in power failed them...” He growled, “And us...” He gazed at Sunset, “Everything they try failed; from traps, poison, hunting him down, and fighting him.”

“He’s...he’s real?” Sunset gulped.

“Unfortunately, so,” said Amare, “Though I’ve never personally seen him or encountered any evidence, the stories from our tribe, the distant past, and the surrounding stories are too much for it to be just a fairy tale.” Amare sighed, looking back onto the smoke, “Our only hope is for us kudus to stick together and one day get this land back to the way it should be.”

Sunset felt bad for the kudus and the land going downhill because of this ‘Kaftar’ creature. Maybe, just maybe, if she can get her friends back, the kudus could possibly form a friendship and work together on resolving everything.

“Maybe you helping me find my friends will help both of us,” she said.

“You mean it?” Amare’s eyes lit up again.

“Yes,” Sunset nodded.

“Oh, this sounds wonderful!” Amare beamed, “We can get back to the village right away and get underway to find them!”

“Great!” Sunset beamed.

“Follow me,” said Amare, walking away, “The village isn’t too far from here.”





After wandering through the thick, twisted labyrinth of wilderness, Gunnolf and Accalia emerged onto a muggy, wet, nasty wetland with trees twisting around, some merging their branches around one another as frogs croaked loudly.

“Gah!” Accalia wheezed, collapsing on her stomach.

“On your feet, soldier!” Gunnolf ordered through a pant.

“Excuse me, we spent a lot of time and energy fighting through vegetation and avoiding a humongous flash flood!”

“Not my fault the rain came out of nowhere and the jungle’s thick!” Gunnolf turned back to the rainforest, spotting his Pack coming out, a bit worn down.

“I had to maneuver us through and clear some paths! Where were you?!”

“I was ordering my wolves and keeping track of them, Accalia! Now quit your bellyaching!”

Accalia snorted as she sat up, brushing herself off.

“All right everywolf!” Gunnolf shouted, gaining the attention of the Pack.

“I know it was rough in that rainforest to pursue those ponies, we might have lost them and had to take a few breaks to heal you and keep venom from spreading through some of you! But we are here now! Stay safe according to the plan!”

“We’ll be splitting off into ten teams,” said Accalia, her heart filled with trepidation, as it’s been since helping the ponies, “We won’t wander too far from one another and we might’ve lost the ponies in the rainforest, but we WILL find them again and bring them in for justice!”

“That’s right,” said Gunnolf, “Now, all of you, pull yourselves together! This place is supposed to be much more wide opened! We’ll see most dangers long before it hits us! Stay sharp! Stay strong! Stay with me!”

“Yes sir!” the wolves said in unison.

Accalia’s heart began running again. She knows Gunnolf will soon find out about her betrayal and has no doubt he’s still questioning the sudden command to come out here. She has come up with ideas on what to do, but she doesn’t have a solid plan as she thought she would.

I’ve got to help those ponies, we could both benefit from one another, she thought. Imagine the look on Tokuta’s face when he knows of this too, the one who sustained his delicate system throughout the years. But she believed this would be the best for her kind to know something much better for themselves and the ponies to find their friend.

“Spread out everywolf! Do not stop until you find those ponies! Do not fail our Majestic!” Gunnolf commanded.

“Yes sir!” everywolf answered.

Accalia observed as the Pack dispersed into ten four-by-four teams, two have their noses on the ground, the others have their noses in the air. Gunnolf and Accalia stayed in the middle, observing the teams as they tracked their targets.
> Chapter 38 - Slipping sanity and shelter?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The ground was spinning.

Starlight laughed lightly to herself, “I didn’t know the ground could spin! I’m not even dizzy!”

She giggled again, thinking the whole scenario is silly. When in actuality, she is spinning around herself. She fell onto her side and giggled louder.

“Woo! That was a doozy!” she said, sitting back up. She didn’t have any rhyme or reason, she’s just happy. 

Oh, but the search hasn’t gotten any easier! Starlight thought, her gaze darting around the open, dry plains. That’s a major bummie! The search should be peachy and it feels like I’m about to sloop around the horn! Starlight paused. That didn’t make any sense! She stood up and continued trudging through the savanna’s tall grass.

“Savanna savanna savanna!” she sang, “Oh let me find what I’m loooookiiingggg fooooorrrrrr!!!” She paused and giggled, using her magic, she formed a golf club and golf ball.

“Fooooooooooorrrrreeeeeeee!” she screamed before swinging at the ball, sending it careening into the distance. She leaned forward, watching the ball until it vanished.

“Hole in one, baby!” she cried, “Still the childhood champion!”

Suddenly, she heard something.

Whispering voices.

She froze. Her blood running cold.

Her golf club forgotten, she began gazing around, her eyes bulging and pupils dilated. They were voices, but she couldn’t deter what they were saying. It chilled her. Scared her. Disembodied voices?

“You have the taste for something better, wanting vengeance against the natural order,” a voice whispered.

Starlight yelped and looked around vigorously.

“Unicorns can gain things beyond the natural order,” another whispered.

“Nightfall can help you find your way...” a third one said.

Nightfall? As in night time? She continued to hear the disembodied voices, eerily speaking in almost inaudible sentences.

“Who is Nightfall? Or is it a time?” she wondered aloud. She raised her tone, “Voice, are you there?”

She heard nothing.

“Am I supposed to wait until nightfall to do something?”

Nothing.

“And what am I supposed to be doing again?” her mind momentarily going blank.

“And why the hay am I speaking aloud to a nonexistent voice now?!”

The whispering voices faded away, leaving Starlight in the open savanna as the sun’s heat continued to beat down on her. The mare looked up, and her eyes naturally narrowed as she looked up at the sun, she shielded a part of it away and began thinking.

She had what she was doing on her mind for a minute there, but now it’s gone. She can’t have a clear picture without the biggest piece there! She groaned before closing her eyes. Wait a minute. She opened them and looked at the sun again. She shut them and placed her hoof over her eyes, causing her to see nothing but darkness.

She gasped loudly, opening her eyes and looking in front of her.

It all made sense. She couldn’t find what she’s looking for in the day because it’s got to be somewhere and only visible at night. But what is she... oh, her mommy, or somepony else important? She’ll figure it out.

“Ha ha! Starlight, you’ve done it again!” she laughed, “Such a clever little unicorn! Hee hee!”

Okay, time to stop laughing and get serious. Maybe get some pizza on the way. Or pineapples? Pineapple pizza sounds good. Oh, her favorite. She slapped herself. Focus! But maybe find a slice on the way. Dang it. Roughly fifty yards away, she spotted a water hole. Some giraffes were drinking from it. 

Time to share, Starlight thought. She opened her canteen to go fill it up. But then she heard water being poured out. She saw she had opened her canteen upside down.

“Oops...” she muttered. The sun continually beating down on her, she made up her mind to go to the water hole.

Her head began aching, feeling as if she had been cast under a spell. 

Have to keep going.

Have to keep going.

For her mother.

For her mother.

She thought again of her friends, frowning at the prospect of them disliking or even disowning her for what she’s been doing. Deep down, she knows of the situation she’s been in. She closed her eyes, trying to bottle those feelings down.

“I’m so sorry we lost touch,” came Sunburst’s voice, “Maybe if I’d reached out, you could’ve helped me at magic school and help you-”

“Not become totally evil?” Starlight replied. She growled, “Then why did you never bother to send a single. Darn. Letter. You knew how magical I was and am more so than I was back then.” She spoke those last few words with venom.

Burning anger rose from Starlight’s chest. How could she have started a relationship with that loser no-stallion?! What did she see in him that caused her to first get allured by his stupid hair chin?! He deserved to be lashed at! He deserved to lose her like he did!

Starlight screamed, “Curse you Sunburst!” She kicked the ground. She shook her head.

...

...

What had she just been thinking of? She slapped herself for thinking such ridiculous thoughtless thoughts. She closed her eyes as she walked on, she felt tears beginning to well up.

What is wrong with her?

“Oh, Sunburst...” growing sad over their fallout.

“Mother... Sunburst... my friends... I need to succeed...” she began muttering, and began repeating it to herself. Her mind is swirling with different emotions. She began to shake her head again; she has got to move on. She needs to find what she’s looking for. She’ll remember. She’s totally got this, doesn’t she? Only she needs to ignore more possible hallucinations and whispering disembodied voices.

“Hey, Starlight!” a cheery voice rang out.

Great. Again?

Uninterested, she turned around to see a happy, wide-eyed Pinkie.

“Ohmigosh! Ohmigosh! Ohmigosh! Starlight it is you!” she cried.

More of this seeing your friends huh?

“Yeeeaaaaahhhh,” Starlight droned, “It’s me.”

“Oh, we’ve been looking everywhere for you! Twilight and the others are somewhere! But I haven’t been able to find them, but-” she leaped into the air, flailing her legs excitedly “I found you!”

“Suuuuuurrreeeee...”

Starlight began walking, trying to ignore the hallucination, she hates her mind. She hates it playing tricks on her. But the hallucination began hopping alongside her.

“Gosh, Starlight, you look worn out! You look terrible! No offense, you look like you but only dirtier and look like you hadn’t eaten in a while! And you know how bad an empty stomach can be!” Pinkie gasped. “Ohmigosh! Here!” Pinkie pulled out a cupcake and held it in front of her, she pushed it away.

Great, more hallucinations acting as if they’re really here, just like Applejack when she prodded her in the chest.

“Yeah, just leave me alone,” Starlight muttered. “I don’t need to hear this.”

“But Starlight! Twilight’s so stressed and worried about you! Come back home!”

“I will come home when I am done here...” Starlight muttered, lying and daring not to think about her friends’ disapproving looks.

“No! Wait!”

In a flash of turquoise, Starlight disappeared and reappeared to an area far off but already searched. She looked around to see nopony but herself.

Finally! Away from that hallucination! Now to get her tail back on the trail! She began running off again despite her aching hooves and no desire to rest.

Uh oh! She came to a stop.

She forgot about the water hole.

“Darn it!”





In the middle of a small clearing surrounded by bushes and tall grass, Mystic sat the snake-bitten Twilight down on the ground and quickly looked through her satchel.

“Next time I tell you to avoid walking or trotting in high grass, you should listen,” Mystic said.

“Well I thought I saw a purple mane sticking out and I hoped it was Starlight!” cried Twilight as Mystic pulled out one of her healing potions.

“Clearly you’re not thinking straight,” Mystic opened the bottle.

“Maybe not, it’s a process, okay?!”

“Whatever. Just try and be more careful from now on,” Mystic poured a few drops onto Twilight’s lower left fetlock. “Those black mambas are some of the most poisonous ones here.” She sealed the bottle and levitated it back into her bag. “Without these potions, you would’ve been in huge trouble.”

“Y-Yikes...” Twilight whimpered.

“Gah!” a country accent shouted, “These darn 'squitos and flies!” She hobbled out of the bush and smacked a tsetse fly on her neck, killing it.

“I’ve not seen them out in the day time back home,” said Fluttershy, a frown on her face as she sprayed bug spray on herself.

“Things aren’t like your home, as you’ve been seeing,” said Mystic, standing up and examining their surroundings.

They’re in dry beautiful green grasslands with some grass as tall as they are.

“Didja find any idea where we need ta head next?” asked Applejack.

“No, but I still advise we continue heading this way. Haven’t you and Twilight spread out?”

“Yes, we saw a bunch of animals running in a huge herd.”

“I couldn’t see anything other than hilly terrain,” Twilight added, Mystic turned to see she looked amazed at her healed fetlock as if the bite never happened.

Fluttershy sulked, looking down to the ground, “I’ve tried communicating with the birds and some other animals here...but...”

Applejack walked over and placed a hoof around her friend.

“But... they either ran off, flew off, or just snapped angrily at me,” she sniffled, “I’m so sorry for...” She began to cry, “For being so useless...”

Twilight and Applejack lightly gasped.

“Fluttershy, you’re not useless,” said Twilight, hovering over and placing a hoof on her withers.

“Yes, I am...” she whimpered, wiping tears away.

“Why?” Applejack frowned, “Hon, yer one of the most perceptive of all of us. How could you possibly think yer useless?”

“Really?” Fluttershy looked at her, tears glistening down her cheeks, “I failed to help fight that bear or calm him down... I couldn’t help much when we escaped the Pack... now I’m just constantly running into problems with the wildlife here...” She sniffled, “It reminds me of my first Grand Galloping Gala...”

Twilight and Applejack’s eyes widened. They recalled how much the event shook the animal lover, she had nightmares for days (and this was before Discord).

“I’m so sorry, hon,” Applejack hugged her like a sister, “Ya reformed Discord, ya stood up ta dragons after ya’d gotten over yer fear of them. You’ve grown so much over the years.”

“And what’s that amount to now?” Fluttershy brushed her tears away.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight said softly, draping a wing over her, “Ponies go through bad streaks of luck and have unfortunate timing. I’ve done so before in Celestia’s school and with some of you.” She recalled her outburst to her friends after she attempted to take Queen Novo’s pearl, “But that doesn’t mean you haven’t progressed any.”

“Ya knew this land was gonna be dangerous, ya knew the risks didn’t ya?”

Fluttershy nodded.

“Like every new adventure, there are going to be challenges,” said Twilight, “This is another one. You’re a great pony and a great friend, Fluttershy.”

“Yeah, ya still came because yer worried about Starlight like the rest of us. We’re stressed about everythin’ goin’ on,” the farmer slightly sulked.

“That is true...” Fluttershy whispered.

“So, try an’ push through and don’t let some foreign land get ya down... we’ll try and find ways to help it.”

“I’ll... I’ll try...” Fluttershy whispered.

“That’s our Flutter,” Applejack smiled proudly. When Fluttershy looked to see Mystic, she saw the unicorn only a foot away from them. She slightly jumped and Twilight noticed as well.

“Mystic?” Fluttershy asked.

Mystic’s eyes were soft, not like her usual self. She placed a hoof under Fluttershy’s chin and lightly stroked her mane.

“You’re... a very noble pony, Fluttershy,” she said, her voice surprisingly soft, “For coming out here like you did.”

Everypony’s eyes widened at her sudden gesture. Where in the world did this come from? She let out a light sigh before pulling away and turning back around.

“Wha...” Twilight trailed off. She looked at Fluttershy and a small smile grew on the mare’s face.

A sound like thunder began rumbling across the savanna.

“What’s that noise?” Fluttershy asked as the thundering got louder, sounding more like a bunch of hooves. 

“Ah don’t see any thunderclouds,” said Applejack, looking at the cloudless sky.

Twilight took to the air, turning and scanning their surroundings.

She lightly gasped.

“What do ya see?” Applejack called.

Twilight hovered back down to the ground, “Buffalo with curved horns! Heading in this general direction!”

“We need to move, now,” Mystic warned reuniting with them, “Those things are very aggressive and territorial, even to non-threatening creatures!”

The quad of ponies began running off through some thinner grass into thicker cover in the brush and trees as the thundering hooves got ever closer.





Sunset had been following this kudu for the past twenty minutes by her estimates. They’re walking through an area that’s a little more moist surrounding by beautiful green grass and luscious trees. Sunset’s happy to see some parts aren’t as dry as the golden savanna as beautiful as it was.

“So, Sunset, wasn’t it?” asked Amare, catching her a little off guard.

“Oh, yeah, that’s my name,” replied Sunset.

“Kudus and ponies have magic as we’ve talked about before. Do your kind with the horns have magic?”

Just give him quick answers, Sunset thought, keeping her guard up.

“I’m a unicorn, and there are two other ponies; the pegasus, a pony with wings, and an earth pony with no horns or wings.”

“Seriously?” Amare admonished, “What’s magical about them?”

“They have a connection to the earth and have strength stronger than most ponies, and pegasi tend to the weather.” She decided to keep alicorns a secret for now.

“Wait, so these pegasi can control the weather?” Amare looked at her, fascinated, “As in, rain, wind, and sun?”

“Yes.”

“That sounds very interesting. Controlling nature to your will.”

“We follow programs and make it beneficial for everypony.”

“I see, I see. What kind of landmarks or land, in general, do you have there? What’s the land called?”

“It’s called Equestria,” Sunset explained, “And it was founded by tribes that came together after they became friends defeating harsh winter creatures. The land consists of cities, small towns, grassy terrain, deserts, snowy mountains-”

“Snowy mountains?” Amare looked puzzled. “What’s snow?”

Sunset gasped, “You’ve never seen or heard of snow?”

“No?”

“Gosh, maybe I should tell you more about it,” said Sunset, acting like she’s astonished.

“Do you have a capital?”

Sunset sighed, growing tired of his constant questions.

“As much as I’d love to talk about my homeland, I’m afraid I’m a little too tired to think and tell you,” she said, trying to stall.

“Oh, I understand,” Amare seemed slightly disappointed, “I will get you and your friends here where you all can rest up and find who you’re looking for.”

Sunset cleared her throat and managed to smile, “Thank you, my friends will be truly appreciative of your courtesy.”

“No need to thank us, we’re just doing what we do best,” said Amare, looking back ahead, “We are indeed. Just wait until the chief gets a whiff of these naïve ponies. Controlling the weather? Now that’s something to think about.”

“How much further?” asked Sunset.

“Oh, we’re here now,” said Amare as they turned a corner around a boulder.

Looking past Amare, Sunset spotted a tall, thick, bamboo wall that had a door built into it. It’s wooden, colored red, polished and clean, surprising for this country. She gazed at the thick, tall bamboo fence. It’s surrounded by barbwires that went all the way to the top, down to the bottom, and some along the ground about five feet.

“It’s a precaution to keep the predators at bay, as I’m sure you’re aware of,” said Amare.

“I was about to arrive at that conclusion,” replied Sunset.

Amare’s horns glowed a nice green color and he opened the polished wooden gates with gold rims around it, and Sunset lightly gasped at what she’s seeing.

It’s an entire village filled with kudus. The whole village has nice white brick huts with red straw weaved together. Their doors were similar in color to the gate. The huts have substantial space between one another with white dirt roads in front of them. Calves played in the streets as cows (female kudu) did their chores to keep the village clean. The bulls are running some shops; ranging from a fruit stand, a souvenir store, and a dress shop. 

Sunset couldn’t believe such a place like this existed in Oogundaa. Did Mystic know about this? Well, she possibly couldn’t have, but she’ll ask later.

Kudus smiled and began greeting Amare and they all froze when they spotted Sunset. When Sunset noticed everykudu had stopped doing what they were doing. She smiled sheepishly and waved awkwardly to them.

“Who is that?” one asked.

“What is that?” 

“I like her hair!”

“Where did she come from?”

Amare took notice that the villagers are asking questions about Sunset. He smiled and held up a hoof, silencing them.

“Everykudu, this is Miss Sunset Shimmer, she’s a friend of ours,” he announced.

“Is that a... pony?!” one kudu exclaimed.

“Yes, she is a pony! But we are heading to see the chief to discuss this pony’s problems and work them out together! There will be time for questions and answers later, and believe me I want them too, but for now, let her have her space and let her take in the beautiful sights of our village!” 

The kudu reluctantly backed down and began excitedly clamoring about Sunset. Some curious calves got a bit closer and the mare gave them some smiles. Suddenly, Sunset felt something placed around her neck. She looked down to see a pink flower necklace glowing green. She looked to her right and saw a cow kudu in a flower shop smiling brightly at her. Sunset returned the smile as she followed Amare.

The village was beautiful; past the huts was a beautiful luscious field with clear water with some patches of flowers being watered by the villagers. Sunset’s eyes were wide with amazement and her jaw slightly dropped. Compared to the rest of Oogundaa, this place seemed to have everything that was the total opposite of what she’d seen. She couldn’t wait to show her friends as soon as they find them.

“I can see you’re quite taken with the place,” Amare said with a smile.

“It’s incredible!” Sunset exclaimed, “It’s not unlike anything I’ve seen so far!”

“Well, since you’re going to tell us some about your land, I’ll tell you some about our little patch here,” said Amare.

Sunset turned into listen, interested.

“We kudus wield magic, powerful magic that can help the land grow and thrive. Kudus have the most powerful magic in the land, more so than the ghastly impalas,” he grimaced, “We hardly speak of those abysmal creatures.” He smiled again, “The villages all work together to keep this village thriving and safe from outsiders. We desire the best for all, but those who are outsiders willing to be friendly, deserve the best we’ve got because of how hostile things are beyond these walls.”

Sunset took notice that there was barbwire covering the bamboo walls inside the village, but there are high fences about ten feet away to keep everykudu away.

“We’ve got it all,” Amare continued, “From a pool to a hotel for those who do want the luxuries so much, a spa, a play area for all ages, and a place to do star observing.”

“Wow,” Sunset marveled, taking in just how big the village is. She looked ahead to see the road continues on a downhill slope leading to a large, circular wooden hut made of fine wood, coated red with a light brown roof. It’s decorated with all kinds of masks, tikis, and wind chimes.

“And for the building we’re heading to,” said Amare, “It’s the Chief’s Hut where our beloved Chief and his family live.”

“It’s a very fine building,” Sunset smiled.

“Indeed,” Amare sighed, “Too bad we can’t have more like it.”

“I concur,” said Sunset.

While Sunset is taken aback and marveling at the village, she still holds onto her skepticism because being a reformed villain can teach you a thing or two about trusting things that seem too good to be true.





Soon, they arrived at the Chief’s hut, Amare opened the door for Sunset and she stepped in. The first thing she saw was a living room with furniture, a table with a chess set, and a chandelier made of wood. Amare directed her up the stairs. 

Climbing up to the second floor, sitting in his throne, Sunset spotted a Greater Kudu with a multicolored robe around his neck and back. He had gold jewelry around his neck and a large ring around his left hoof. His eyes widened when he saw Sunset, but he calmed down a bit when he spotted Amare.

“Chief Zane,” said Amare, “This little pony has come into our land looking for her friends that came out here. However, she and the others she’d come with were caught in a flash flood and separated. I offered to bring her here.” He looked at Sunset and motioned to her, “Chief Zane, Miss Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset gulped, taking a couple of steps forward. The Chief had a hard look on his face.

“Chief Zane,” Sunset said with a bow, “Sunset Shimmer, pleased to make your acquaintance.”

Zane observed her some more. He rubbed his chin as he looked at Amare. He gave him a look and a nod. Zane smiled.

“Please,” he said, “Call me Zane.”

Sunset stood up straight as Zane stood up from his chair.

“I understand, little pony,” he said, “I know you have had a rough journey, and I am glad to welcome you here.”

“O-Okay,” Sunset stammered, “Pleasure’s all mine?”

Zane chuckled, stepping forward and patting Sunset’s shoulder.

“No need to be wary,” he said, “You’re among friends here.”

“I come from a land that’s all about making friends.”

“Is that so?” Zane’s smile grew, “Then I guess we have a lot to talk about.”

“Chief,” said Amare, gaining his attention, “If I may go look with a search party for her friends.”

Zane nodded. Sunset looked up at him, looking at his eyes. They seemed friendly, but being experiences with not being the best pony, she could see some maliciousness behind them.

“I won’t let you down,” replied Amare.

“As for you,” said Zane, looking down at Sunset, “Let’s get you cleaned up and replenish your strength.”

“That sounds doable,” Sunset said in a steady tone, but inside, she’s wavering.

Zane clacked his two hooves together and two kudu maids came in.

“Get Miss Sunset washed up,” he said, “And get the baths ready for others.” He looked at Sunset, “How many more?”

“Seven if you don’t count the other two.”

“Get the baths ready for nine more.”

“Yes Chief,” the maids replied.

“Right this way, Miss Shimmer,” said a maid.

Sunset saw she’s offering a hoof. She took it and began following them.

Just before she left the room, she swore she saw Zane form a sinister smile.





Rarity grimaced, looking down at her dirty hooves. The savanna's golden grass waved all around her.

“Rainbow! Dash!” Rarity called for the third time.

The pegasus returned, an annoyed and defeated look on her face.

“You don’t have to keep shouting!” she said, “I wasn’t one hundred feet from you!”

“Yes, but I prefer not to stray too far from one another, not even fifty or even twenty feet!” said Rarity, her gaze darting around nervously at the open area, “This place is giving me the creeps.”

“You’ve been overdramatic this entire trip, just take a chill pill!”

“Easy for you to say!”

“Well, unfortunately, I still haven’t been able to find our friends, and some vultures tried to attack me,” she sat down on the ground, “You’re welcome by the way.”

Rarity sighed. She breathed a few times, remembering Fluttershy’s breathing exercises.

“I’m so sorry, Dash,” she said in a calmer voice.

“I know,” said Rainbow, “You apologize a lot.”

“I only wish I didn’t have to,” Rarity frowned.

“If only we could communicate through one another’s minds to tell us where everypony is,” said Rainbow, ignoring Rarity’s comment, “We’ve been at this for long enough.”

“And we can’t get help from anycreature,” said Rarity.

“We’ll be fine on our own. And besides, I think we should head south.”

“I have no idea what to do, so I guess it’s your call for now,” said Rarity.

“Good, now let’s move-”

“Excuse me?” said a masculine voice.

Rainbow and Rarity screamed, latching onto each other with wide eyes, whirling around to see a kudu standing on a nearby dirt hill.

“Wait wait! No need to be scared!” their newcomer cried.

“You scared us half to death!” Rarity cried.

“Who are you, buddy?!” Rainbow demanded, letting go of Rarity, “You’re gonna regret crossing paths with me!”

“Whoa whoa!” the kudu cried, bowing his head, “I mean you no harm! I swear by the gods above!”

“How do we know you just won’t turn on us?!”

“Because I have magic and I could’ve used it without you knowing as with any other being out here!”

“Wait, are you... a kudu?!” Rarity’s eyes widened.

“Yes madam!” the kudu nodded, “Name's Amare, and I assure you, I mean you no harm. I can prove it!”

“You’d better prove it quick!” Rainbow demanded, clacking her forehooves together.

“I’ve been sent to find you and your friends,” said Amare, “One I believe, that goes by the name, Sunset Shimmer?”

“Sunset?!” the ponies exclaimed, causing Amare to cringe.

“Yes,” he said, regaining his composure, “She’s back at our village and recovering because of your hard journey.”

“Wait wait, out of all the hostile beasts out here, you want to help complete strangers?” Rarity asked, skeptical but loving the idea.

“Yes. Besides, ponies and kudus could learn from one another,” Amare smiled.

“And you do have magic indeed, don’t you?” Rainbow asked, trying to verify.

“Yep! And your unicorn friend looks as if you have magic too!” Amare pointed to her horn.

“Pegasi have magic too!” said Rainbow, “We can walk on clouds and magic helps us fly!”

“That sounds fascinating!” Amare laughed, “So, can I take you tired, worn-out ponies to our village so we can help you on your journey?”

“Help huh?” Suddenly, Rainbow’s skepticism dropped “Ha ha ha! Somecreature willing to help us!” She pumped her hoof into the air, “Take that, Mystic, you short-sighted unicorn!”

“Ah, another one that has magic?” said Amare, “That’s great.”

“I have magic, too!”

“Anyway,” said Amare, “Come and enjoy our deluxe meals, spas, and-”

“Spa?!” Rarity shrieked, grasping his chest excitedly, “Why didn’t you just say that sooner, let’s go!”

Rarity bolted off, Rainbow and Amari watched her with wide eyes.

“You don’t know the way!” Amari called out, but Rarity was already gone.

He and Rainbow glanced at each other before bolting off after her.





Meanwhile, in thick underbrush, Accalia led a disgruntled Gunnolf through. Accalia had to ignore the thorns scraping against her coat and piercing into her skin.

“This had better be important!” Gunnolf growled, “We’re burning daylight as it is!”

“The report was urgent and apparently they’d found something that ties to the history of the land,” said Accalia.

“We don’t need to be studying the history of the land, we need to find those ponies!”

“It might be in thick cover, real thick cover, but they believed it would serve as a base for all of us to hide if we spotted danger nearby.”

“Well, that’s good thinking but...”

“It won’t hurt just for a two-minute look, Gunnolf,” Accalia looked at him.

Gunnolf growled, his nostrils curling up, “Fine! But let’s make this quick!” Accalia nodded, “And don’t ask any of your ridiculous questions!”

“The thought’s perished.”

Gunnolf nodded before they came upon the Pack, some already in the thicket filled with some briars, bunched together bushes, and trees. He began pushing himself through, Accalia seeing that he was ignoring the briars and bushes.

“Pbbhat!” Accalia spat, “Gee, they couldn’t have found a place that’s less crowded?!”

“Amateurs,” Gunnolf muttered.

“Over here, sir!” a voice rang out. Gunnolf pushed further into the bush, spotting (through the bushes) the two wolves that had found this place.

“This had better be important! It...” he stopped when he came upon a fifteen-foot-wide opening. The thick brush that surrounded them was almost like walls, forming a circle but the sky is hidden by the thick branches and leaves, almost blocking out the sun.

“What is this?” he wondered as Accalia popped out next to him.

“You might want to look at the ground, sir,” said a wolf.

Gunnolf looked down and his eyes widened when he spotted a concrete, worn down circle covered in some grass, twigs, and leaves. Eight platforms were surrounding it.

“What’s this doing out here?” Accalia asked, brows furrowing.

Gunnolf bent down and examined the circle. Accalia observed his features as she got an awful vibe from it. It was worn down so much, hardly any details can be made out. But strange patterns were stretching from the outer part of the circle to the inner circle, forming a diamond right in the middle with the impression of a symbol that was recognizable back in its day. Gunnolf brushed the debris away from the center but couldn’t make out the smudged figure. Accalia examined further from the circle, recognizing smudged out symbols and patterns that lead from one symbol to another and heading to the outer parts of the circle.

This place barely got any rain, and if it did, it wouldn’t be able to touch this circle. This place is almost too well hidden. 

Why was this here?  Accalia thought.

She gazed to her right, why was it surrounded by the brick platforms? Accalia watched as Gunnolf brushed more of the debris away and couldn’t completely tell, but was that a red smudge along the rim?

Accalia’s eyes widened as a chill went down her spine and her blood ran cold.

She saw Gunnolf had gone stiff, obviously reaching the same conclusion she had.

“Sir? Are you okay?” a wolf asked.

Gunnolf shook his head. “I’m fine, I’m fine.” He stood up. “This is... interesting. But we must get moving.”

“What about this being cover for us?”

“Too much cover here, we wouldn’t be able to do much against our enemies,” Gunnolf began to leave, “We need to keep moving.”

The wolves briefly glanced at one another before shrugging and following him. Accalia couldn’t believe what she had been seeing, knowing this was definitely Oogundaan history.





“Why haven’t we seen more wildlife around this area?” Mystic asked herself, unable to shake an ominous vibe. Her eyes scanned the trees and dry green bushes, only hearing a few chirps of birds once in a while.

“Did you say something, Mystic?” Applejack asked, walking up to her.

“Oh, nothing,” replied Mystic.

“Ya sure? Y’all look a little uncertain.”

Mystic shrugged, “I’m uncertain about your friends out here.”

“Then why haven’t we seen more than what y’all were expecting?”

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened. She turned to her with a light glare.

“Were you listening in on me?”

“Ah was jus’ under five feet comin’ to thank ya fer what you did fer Flutter.”

Mystic sighed, “I’m just not sure about...” She sighed again, “You heard me clear as day and that’s why you’re asking me.”

“Eeyup,” Applejack leaned forward, “An’ no point of lyin’ Ah can smell a lie from a mile away.”

“Fine...” Mystic muttered, “I was considering telling you the moment I said it anyway.”

“Suuurrre,” Applejack said, “Go on.”

“I’ve been in this part of Oogundaa before,” said Mystic, looking around. “I recall it was always livelier than this.”

“Ya sure?”

“It’s about the same time of day at about each time that I’ve been here,” replied Mystic, taking another look at the somewhat quiet wilderness. “Giant animals, zebras, giraffes, ostriches, and many others like to eat the greener parts.” She suddenly tensed. “Uh oh...”

“What is it?” Applejack’s eyes widening.

“Applejack, I think we’re in trouble.”

“Mystic! Applejack! Look out!” Fluttershy cried.

Mystic and Applejack turned and the bushes began to rustle.

Applejack tackled Mystic and a lioness leaped out, barely missing the duo as they crashed to the ground.

Mystic shot back to her hooves. Adrenaline coursed through her system as she pulled out her machete and saw more lionesses piling out of the Bush.

“Surround them! Get them!” one of them ordered.

“Not on our watch!” Mystic shouted.

A blast of purple magic struck the two lead lionesses. Mystic charged, dodged one lioness, and did a spin kick right into another’s jaw Mystic heard Applejack’s grunts and shouts and more magic blasts behind her as she faced down two more lunging at her.

Mystic ducked, pointed her machete straight up, and gutted one of the lionesses, making her roar in pain. She shot a couple of beams of magic at the other one.

Hearing something to her left she jumped into the air just barely avoiding another lioness. She formed a magical rope and pulled herself up a tree to see the battlefield beginning to crawl with about 10 lionesses! She saw Twilight shooting magic and teleporting and Applejack kicking one in the teeth.

“Fluttershy!” she whispered.

She jumped down from the tree determined to find the pegasus. Another lioness lunged at her! The unicorn shot a beam of magic, stunning it and causing it to crash into a tree.

She continued, punching, dodging, and kicking her way through.

“Fluttershy?!” she cried.

“Help!”

That came from her right.

Eyes flaring, she bolted into the Bush to find her. The sounds of the ambush continuing as she searched. When she came to a clearing she gasped when she saw Leandra pinning the mare to the ground!

Mystic’s blood boiled. How dare she pinned such a sweet filly. When she saw Fluttershy’s terrified eyes Mystic felt memories of Sunshine return to her. Scared. Helpless.

“Get off her!” she roared.

Leandra looked up and she grinned with a predatory look in her eyes.

“Perfect,” she said as if she’d gotten the prize kill, “I was hoping that somepony would come and I’d get to you easier.” She stood up, still clutching Fluttershy. “But looks like you foolishly came to me.”

“Mystic! Run! Don’t worry about me!” Fluttershy cried. “Help the others!”

Mystic growled. “Let her go!”

“Oh, I will,” said Leandra, “After all-”

She picked up and threw Fluttershy at Mystic.

“This is between you and me!”

Mystic caught Fluttershy with her magic, levitated her to a tree, and dodged Leandra’s powerful claws.

“I was hoping to run into you a little later!” she said.

“Sorry to disappoint!” Leandra turned back around.

“I was just thinking you’d be slow to pick up on us!” Mystic formed a mocking smile.

“Hey!”

Leandra lunged for her and swiped viciously at the pony but the unicorn worked herself around and struck Leandra in the chest and head bumped her in the muzzle. Leandra roared, tried to pin Mystic only for the unicorn to roll to the side and slice her with the machete.

Her opponent cried in pain and anger, turned around and swiped her great claws again. She hit the unicorn that knocked her to the ground and causing her to lose her machete!

Thinking fast, Mystic pulled out a knife and sliced Leandra in the face. The lioness pounced on her and both got into a tussle. Both had their forelegs locked with one another as they tried to land another attack.

“You killed Amra!” Leandra roared

“Well, he started an invasion!” Mystic stated.

Leandra hissed and snapped her teeth at the unicorn’s neck, only to miss it by a mere inch. The unicorn stabbed her in the torso causing Leandra to drop her. Mystic ran back over to where her machete with Leandra right on her heels!

A sharp pain pierced Mystic’s side.

“Gah!” she cried. She pulled herself up a tree branch (ignoring the pain) and grabbed her machete with her magic.

She looked down at her side and saw her knife had been thrown into her!

The unicorn growled. Leandra began climbing up the tree.

A rock hit her on the side.

Leandra growled and Mystic looked to see Fluttershy with a hoofful of rocks. Fear is present on her angry expression.

“You leave Mystic alone, you monster!”

“Stay out of this, you fool!” Leandra roared.

Mystic kicked the lioness in the head knocking her to the ground. She jumped down and firmly landed considering her wound. Mystic pulled out the knife, pulled out a green potion, and poured it onto the wound.

She felt it healing as Leandra got back up.

“We need to get out of here!” came Twilight’s voice. Mystic gazed to her left and saw the alicorn and farmer running over. Knowing she had it in her to defeat Leandra but she needs to worry about the others’ safety.

She grabbed Fluttershy by the hoof to join them and Twilight teleported them away from the battlefield.





They reappeared in the open savanna. Dazed, Mystic felt her legs turn into noodles and she fell to the ground.

“Mystic! Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

The unicorn held up a hoof. “I’m fine...” She grunted. “Just not used to teleporting...” She looked up at Twilight, “Give me a heads up when you do that again.”

“Sorry...”

“Ah hate to be the bearer of more bad news,” said Applejack, “But one of those felines told me that they have their Pride all over the savanna lookin’ fer all of us.”

“Oh, that’s just fantastic...” Mystic muttered.

Twilight whimpered. Mystic looked up and knew she was stressed out about her friends again. 

She glanced over to Fluttershy to assure she’s uninjured. She’s fine but she looks as if she’s been “useless” once again because of that foul Leandra. The poor mare’s confidence she’d seen in her before was gone.

“Thanks,” said Mystic. Fluttershy looked at her. “Thanks for throwing that stone when you did. It was very brave.”

Fluttershy nodded but didn’t have a look of satisfaction.

I was hoping that she’d see she isn’t so useless after all. Mystic thought.

“We need to get to a better vantage point,” said Applejack, “Give us a little bit to come up with a better plan.”

“Right,” said Mystic. Twilight shook her head and nodded.

“I’m sure whatever the others are going through it can’t be much worse than this,” Twilight said.





As they sat down in straw lounge chairs, Sunset, Rainbow, and Rarity chowed down on various fruits and vegetables. They felt right at home.

“Aw yeah!” Rainbow cried, holding up a glass of juice, “I thought we’d be wasting our time here but what better way to have others help us find our friends while we take it easy?!” She slurped the entire glass down.

“I do agree!” said Rarity, wrapped in a pristine gold robe. “The spa was a true delight! Easily comparable to Canterlot!”

Sunset chuckled, “It’s sure quite a place.”

“Not to mention the games and food is so amazing!” Rainbow stated. She shot up from her seat. “I’m going to get seconds!” She took off.

“That’s your third trip!” Sunset called.

“Don’t care!”

Amused, Sunset rolled her eyes. She didn’t blame her. The unicorn caught glimpse of kudus dancing in hula skirts around a fire while others played and chatted with each other.

Despite her skepticism of the chief and Amare, this place is really nice. She’s had a lot of fun with her friends from playing games, hanging out at the spa, getting to know some of the local citizens, and a buffet while stargazing.

It’s definitely a big boost for an adventure that was dangerous from the wolves, the flood, and so on.

It seemed almost too good to be true. When something sounds like it is too good to be true it usually is.

“I’m not letting them seduce me,” she said.

“Did you say something, darling?” Rarity asked.

Sunset perked up. She smiled sheepishly, “Oh, just thinking about our friends and where they might be.”

“Oh, pshah darling!” Rarity waved her off, “I’m sure they’re fine and these lovely antelopes have got us covered!”

Sunset formed a deadpan look, “I’m sure they do.”

She gazed to her right and saw Rainbow coming back over.

“Speak of the devil,” she said.

Zane is right behind her.

“Hey everypony!” he greeted. “How is our humble little village treating all of you?”

“Humble?!” Rarity gasped. “Why you’re the whole beacon of this entire land! I’d say it’s far from humble!”

Zane laughed. “I’m glad you feel that way! But really, we’re just kudus trying to make a living.”

“I bet you are,” said Sunset.

“But don’t be so modest about it!”

Shut up, Rarity.

“I was heading over to celebrate some newborns to our village but I wanted to see how all of you were doing,” Zane smiled.

“Have you found our friends yet?” Sunset asked.

“We told you before that we’ll let you know when they’re safe within our village’s walls. Besides,” he looked over at the well-constructed wall with spikes on top and the bottom, “Nothing from the outside ever gets in here.”

“Sorry...” said Sunset, “We’re all like family here.” She looked at the others, “Right?”

“Oh, right!” Rainbow spoke up from behind a plate of fruit.

“Totally!” Rarity answered. “But that doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy this place!”

Rarity, shut up!

“I’ve got to go. Enjoy the rest of the evening! And the whole village will be having a hula dance-off if all of you are interested in joining!”

Sunset watched him. She looked into his eyes and swore she saw the same spark she’d seen when she first met him. She had to say something.

“Zane,” she said, “I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

“Why sure, Sunset, anything,” replied Zane.

“Amare told me that you have the most powerful magic in your land, and can make the land thrive with your magic. Why don’t you use it to help everywhere else?”

Zane gasped, facehoofing, “Oh, how could I have gotten by thinking you wouldn’t ask me that?”

“What do you mean, Sunset?” Rarity asked.

“I’ll explain,” said Zane, “We kudus do want to help the land, but there is only so much our magic can do. While we can help the land, it takes careful planning and effort to help the land grow where we start to plant our magic.”

“Do kudus only help the land?” Sunset asked.

“It’s what we’ve always done throughout the generations, so yes. However...” Zane sighed, “As you’ve seen, nocreature out there bothers listening to one another, wants to kill each other, or downright hate each other.”

“I don’t blame you,” said Rainbow, “Everything outside is pretty awful.”

“Yes, we tried,” Zane covered his eyes, Sunset began examining him closely, “But all our efforts in the past were thwarted and withered away even after months of getting little pieces back in working order. It’s a tragedy.” He stood up, revealing a couple of tears rolling down his face, “So, we just reserved to keeping what patch of land we have here.”

Sunset noticed that his voice hasn’t wavered, and she knows how to recognize fake tears because she’s used them before.

“That’s awful,” said Rarity.

“Yeah,” replied Rainbow.

So naïve Sunset thought, almost facehoofing

“Yeah, I’m sorry to bring it up, but your friend asked and I couldn’t bear not to answer.”

“Only one thing,” said Sunset, “Amare mentioned kudus hate the impalas.”

Zane blinked a couple of times, “Oh.”

“Mind explaining that?”

“I would... but I’ve got to get to the ceremony to celebrate some newborns,” he smiled again, “Enjoy your stay.”

“Sure,” replied Sunset, completely suspicious. Rainbow and Rarity said their goodbyes as he left.

“He’s something, isn’t he?” Rarity asked, smiling.

“Yeah,” Sunset deadpanned, “He’s something.”

Again, Sunset, she thought, Do not be seduced by this place!





That afternoon, Sunset relaxed in a lounge chair as the sun beat down on her.

“I am so seduced by this place!” she cried as she was being fanned by a few female kudus.

It honestly feels as if I’m getting a tan! She thought, And I thought the beach in my world had a great sun!

The mare looked up at the sky as she recalled the previous hours. She and her friends had checked out the hula contest and Rainbow convinced her to give it a try. She wasn’t good but she did have fun. The kudus seemed to enjoy her more than the kudu dancers.

Amare, it turned out, was an astronomer. He had taken them on a tour of his hut, told them stories about the different constellations in the sky and how they ended up there. Some of them were over the top but they were interesting. That was followed by some folklore tales of the kudu, more games, and competitions, which Rainbow excelled at.

Sunset sighed as she sat up.

“Thank you everycreature,” she said to the cows. “I’ve been relaxing for like, forever.” She chuckled, “But I need to go check and see if Rarity hasn’t over-shopped yet.”

“Sure thing, Missus Sunset,” they said in unison.

Sunset bowed as a sign of respect to their culture and turned in the direction of the shopping district. She took in the sight of the village once again and smiled. The kudus living their best lives and...

Then a thought came to her.

How could I let myself get carried away? She thought, chastising herself. Who knows how much I can really trust them?

Even though all seems well, something within Sunset’s gut told her that something is off. Sunset rubbed her chin in thought. She didn’t buy the chief’s story and she wondered if they might be wanting to keep her and her friends for their own gains.

Sunset looked over at the chief’s hut. A glare formed on her features.

Not if I can help it, she thought.

The unicorn spotted a hut nearby and it had several boxes stacked behind it. She trotted over and hid behind the boxes. Ensuring nocreature was around her, Sunset lit up her horn and vanished in a pop of red.

She reappeared just behind the chief’s hut. With a glance around, she deterred that there weren’t any kudus that saw her. 

Keep it together, she thought, looking to the second-floor window. I need a ladder.





A few minutes later, Sunset returned with a ladder. The backside of the hut was shrouded in shadow, which should help with keeping her hidden. But to be sure, Sunset held a dark cloak in her magic grasp as she climbed the ladder.

When she reached the roof next to the window, she levitated the ladder up and tossed it into the nearby tall grass. She cringed at the crashing sound it made, so she immediately wrapped the cloak around her body and ducked down.

Slowly, she made her way over to the window and when she reached it, she saw that gave her a clear view of the chief’s throne. She saw Zane pacing around the room, and Sunset made sure she was hidden enough but could get a good view.

“You’re sure you saw them from the southeast?” Zane asked.

“Yes, sir,” replied a voice that Sunset identified as Amare. “They were there but they moved too fast for us to go get them.”

“How?”

“They disappeared in a flash of purple,” said Amare, stepping into view.

“What?!” Zane gasped. “But how’s that...”

“I don’t know, sir. These ponies are more powerful than what we’d thought.”

Zane sighed. “Well, it’s time we took care of them. And their friends when they get here.”

I knew it! Sunset thought. They want to use us!

“Who threw this ladder onto the crops?!” a voice cried from below.

Sunset froze as Zane and Amare turned to the window with very wide eyes.

Crap! Crap! Sunset thought.

Suddenly, her hind hoof slipped on the tile of the roof, causing it to come loose and clatter as it slid off.

“Wait! Is that one of the ponies at the window?” Amare asked.

Without thinking, Sunset disappeared in a pop of red again.





She reappeared next to the shopping district, startling the kudus in the area. She looked around at the markets in the area but didn’t see Rarity.

She looked to the sky in hopes of seeing Rainbow but no such luck.

The unicorn galloped off, entering a store, she didn’t see Rarity anywhere.

“Dang it!” she muttered. Sunset headed back outside, looked at the chief’s hut in the distance, and spotted Zane’s guards had run out the door.

“Time to bail!” she said. Without much thinking, Sunset turned and bolted again. She apologized multiple times as she weaved her way around the crowd while calling out for her friends.

Sunset saw a road leading to an open field. Making a sharp turn, she bolted out onto the view, confusing the kudus hanging out.

“Where are you two?!” Sunset called.

“Hey! Stop!” a voice cried.

Sunset didn’t need to turn around to know that a guard was close by. The unicorn teleported away again, appearing on top of a hut’s roof. 

Sunset ignored the clamoring on the streets below to find the elusive pegasus and unicorn. She looked to the sky again and saw Rainbow doing some tricks close to the ground, showing off in front of a small crowd.

“Where’s Rarity?” Sunset whispered as guards headed towards the hut she stood on. 

Suddenly, it clicked. The spa!

Sunset jumped down from the hut, allowing herself to roll forward on the ground. When she stopped, the unicorn galloped in the direction of the spa. Seeing a few guards in front of her, Sunset let out a surge of magic, knocking them aside into the walls of the huts.

Sunset took another left and saw the spa, wider and shorter than the huts, but had the same outside design. The unicorn barged through the doors, startling everycreature.

“Sunset?” a familiar posh voice cried.

The unicorn spotted Rarity sitting up in her chair with a mud mask on.

“Gotta go fast, Rarity!” said Sunset, levitating her up and teleporting away again.

When Sunset reappeared outside, Rarity shrieked.

“I didn’t get my mud mask off!” the white unicorn cried.

“Worry about it later!” Sunset said, galloping across the field towards Rainbow.

“What is the meaning of this?!”

“Rainbow!” Sunset called.

As she neared the pegasus, Rainbow stopped mid trick.

“Sunset, what’re you...”

“No time!” Sunset grabbed Rainbow with her magic.

“Hey!”

With no time to lose, Sunset galloped off towards the gate. But slightly gasped when she saw more guards standing there.

Making a sharp right, Sunset forced her legs to move faster as her heart hammered against her chest.

“They were helping us!” Rainbow cried.

“We could be relaxing as the work is done for us!” Rarity squealed.

“Put both of your short-sightedness aside!” Sunset grunted, levitating them.

“Excuse you?!” Rainbow and Rarity exclaimed.

Sunset ignored them, getting ever closer to the wall. She looked over her shoulder to see Zane galloping after them with his guards by his side.

“No!” Zane cried, “Where are you going?! We’re looking for your friends!”

“Yeah Sunset!” Rainbow nodded, “Come on!”

“We’ll find them ourselves!” Sunset cried.

She shot a beam of magic and destroyed a section of the wall. The unicorn charged and jumped over the spikes going through the hole and teleporting away on the other side.





Sunset reappeared in the open plains of the savanna, far away from the kudu village. She and her friends landed in a heap.

“Ugh!” Rarity cried, rubbing the mud mask off. “Sunset! How could you?!”

“Yeah! You took us away while we had others looking out for us!” Rainbow cried.

“You two need to get a grip!” Sunset shot to her hooves, “They were planning to use us for their advantage!”

“And where ever did you hear that?!” Rarity demanded, standing up and brushing the dirt off her coat, “And now we’re back out in this ghastly savanna!”

“I heard them mention our friends! They’ve seen them southeast of us!”

“What?!” Rainbow cried, standing up, “Couldn’t...”

“Be quiet!” Sunset roared. “They were planning something! I wouldn’t have gotten you two seduced ponies out of there if it weren’t an emergency!”

“You were seduced too, Sunset!”

“At least I kept a straight head during the seduction!”

They heard a loud, angry wheeze. All of them turned around and come face to face with an angry rhino.

All of them paused for a beat.

“This is your fault, Sunset!” Rainbow cried.

“How was I supposed to know a rhino would be here?” Sunset barked.

“Ponies violated sacred grounds! Must be punished!” the rhino cried.

He charged for them but Sunset levitated the others and teleported away before he ran into them.





Sometime later, in hilly, rocky terrain surrounded by dried up land that held patches of grass and brush, Twilight, Mystic, Fluttershy, and Applejack stopped at the bottom of one of those hills, catching their breath.

“Never... again, Mystic!” Applejack panted.

“It was her idea!” Mystic pointed to a panting Twilight.

“I suggested we’d check out the cave!” the alicorn heaved. “Not go into it!”

“Ah’m gonna have nightmares of those bats...” Applejack shivered.

Mystic shuddered, “I never knew they’d chase us this far.”

“Well... where to now?” Fluttershy asked. “I could’ve sworn I saw some carts somepony could pull.”

“Where at?” Mystic asked.

“Somewhere near a gorge, I think.”

“Well, let’s try and find them and...

Suddenly they heard clattering hooves. All of them froze, Mystic pulled out her machete.

“What’s that?” Fluttershy meeped.

“I don’t know... it sounds like...”

Out of the corner of her eye, Mystic saw a few ponies turned the corner around a nearby boulder. She whirled to face them and she and the others gasped seeing Sunset, Rarity, and Rainbow about to crash into them.

The trio screamed.

CRRRAAASSSH!

Everypony loudly groaned in pain as they all laid in a heap, tangled up with one another.

“Don’t forget meee!” Pinkie cheered before jumping into the air.

“No! Pinkie!” Mystic cried.

CRASH! 

The pink mare landed right on top of her.

Everypony groaned in pain again, especially Mystic.

“Get off me, Pinkie!” Mystic pushed the mare off, sitting up as Pinkie rolled to the side.

Everypony else began scrambling to get up.

“Let go of my hoof!”

“That’s not yer hoof!”

“Whose is it?”

“It’s mine!”

In a mess of tangled limbs and bodies, everypony managed to pull themselves up and back up a short distance to see who’s all here.

“Twilight?! Mystic?!” Sunset shouted.

“Rarity?! Rainbow?!” Twilight cried.

“Pinkie!” Pinkie shouted.

Everypony paused.

“Twilight?! Mystic?!”

“Rarity?! Rainbow?!”

“Pinkie!”

“What’re we doin’?!” Applejack facehoofed. She stood up and wrapped Sunset, and Rarity in a hug, “Thank Celestia y’all are okay!”

“Oh, we’re so glad you’re okay too, AJ!” Pinkie laughed, “I knew we would all find each other again!”

“You would not believe what we’ve been through!” said Rainbow.

“I could say the same thing!” said Twilight.

“We were all so worried!” Rarity cried.

“We had to run from killer bats!” said Twilight, “And to top it off, a landside nearly crushed us earlier today!”

“I had a run-in with lions!” Pinkie said.

“You did?!” Fluttershy squeaked, “So did we!”

Everypony began talking over one another trying to describe what they’d been through only for Twilight to stand up, “Okay that’s enough!” Everypony went silent.

“We’ve got to get to a safer location so we can properly evaluate everything as we continue our search.”

“I agree,” said Mystic, “It sounds like the Pride already knows we’re here and they won’t stop until they find us.”

“I know of a place I can teleport to so we can begin once again.”

“Why can’t we just teleport anywhere?” Rarity asked.

“I’ve already explained this! I don’t know most of the place and I don’t know where Starlight is.”

“Let’s just get to safety,” said Sunset, “You won’t believe what we’ve been through.

Twilight lit up her horn and then teleported herself and her friends away, just as the kudus were coming over the hill.





They reappeared on a hill, giving them a nice view of the evening sun beginning to set. The sun’s red light blanketed the hilly terrain in a beautiful, yet somewhat ominous look to the environment. Everypony looked at one another and took this opportunity to hug, other than Mystic. They’re back together and ready to face the rest of the journey together.

“This is what the simplest form of the magic of friendship feels like,” said Twilight.

Mystic watched as everypony hugged, she felt relieved to be reunited but they’re far from out of the woods. Soon, they broke apart and have determined looks to continue their mission.

“Now that we’re reunited, we’ve totally got this,” Rainbow stated.

“Yeah, how can anything else go wrong?” Sunset asked.

Applejack facehoofed, “Ya had to jinx it...”

“Let’s find a place to get some food in our system and refill our canteens. We’re going to need them,” said Twilight.

“Agreed!” Pinkie nodded before chugging down an entire canteen. The others’ eyes twitched.





Meanwhile, in the still ruined throne room of Canterlot’s castle, Nightfall kept getting amused by these ridiculous ponies. His view of them is perfect. They keep getting wrapped up in situations, it was admirable of them to go into Oogundaa but foolish.

“You had to jinx it indeed,” he said. Dark aura glowed in his claws before he created a portal leading right to the area where they’re located.

“Because I’m going to have to answer the jinx and get more amusement that I need,” he stepped through the portal.
> Chapter 39 - Ponies vs. Nightfall
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight nestled down on the dirt, taking in the sight of her friends talking about what they’d been through. A warm feeling arose in her heart to be with them once again. She felt as long as they were together, they could do anything.

“So, you’re telling us, while we struggled with the hostile wilderness, y’all were kickin’ back and relaxing at the kudu’s village?!” Applejack asked a look of disbelief on her features.

“For the third time, yes, Applejack,” replied Sunset.

“I still hate we had to leave that luxurious place like that,” Rarity frowned.

“I know,” said Sunset, placing a hoof on her shoulder, “I liked it too, but they were going to use us for their own malicious purposes.”

“I get the implication you felt the way I feel, Sunset?” Mystic asked.

Sunset cast her a sympathetic, understanding look.

“I did,” she said softly, “I can’t imagine feeling that way all the time.”

“You’d get used to it.”

Sunset looked at her friends surrounding her. “No...” She shook her head, “No I couldn’t get used to it.”

“What about you, Pinkie?” asked Fluttershy.

“Oh!” Pinkie perked up, loudly gasping. “I saw Starlight!”

An almost parental instinct ignited within Twilight. She got right into the pink mare’s face. “What?!” She could barely hear herself over the rest of her friends.

“You saw Starlight?!” Twilight asked. “Where was she? Is she okay?”

“She’s gone a liiiitttllle loco in the coco, but she’s okay!” Pinkie nodded.

“Wait...” Twilight pulled back. This was Pinkie she was talking to. “Why didn’t you bring her back?”

“I tried to convince her to come with me,” Pinkie explained. “But she wouldn’t listen to me! She wouldn’t stop talking about hallucinations!”

“She thought y’all were a hallucination?” Applejack asked.

Twilight began to form a scowl, replacing her fear.

“Yeah! And before I knew it, poof! She was gone again!” said Pinkie.

I can’t believe this! Twilight thought. We were so close to finishing our mission!

“And you didn’t try to do more than that?” the alicorn spoke aloud. 

“I tried but she vanished like I said,” said Pinkie.

“I mean, you probably must’ve seen her before then,” said Twilight, her anger reaching a boiling point. “You know how she can be with her magic.”

“I did see her before then but...”

Twilight slammed the ground beside her, startling Pinkie.

“I can’t believe you found Starlight and didn’t think to bring her back by any means necessary!” Twilight scolded, “It sounds like she’s losing her mind! How could you be so irresponsible?!”

Pinkie sulked. “B-But... I...”

“We know how you’re able to do anything so...”

“Enough, Twilight!” Sunset cried. “Look at her!” She pointed at the ashamed Pinkie, looking away with sad eyes.

“I just... can’t believe that she didn’t consider more options,” said Twilight, looking away. Deep down, ashamed of what she’d said.

“I’m super sorry...” Pinkie said in a sad tone.

“We’ll find her,” Sunset assured her. “Can you remember where she was?”

“Somewhere over past the gorge.”

“That’ll take a whole morning to get around,” said Mystic.

“Duh,” said Rainbow, fluttering her wings.

“Right,” Mystic facehoofed. “I’m used to being alone.”

“Well,” said Twilight, standing up. “I think we should at least try to get on the other side before nightfall.” She looked at the sun and estimated they had an hour before complete darkness.

Sunset cleared her throat. Twilight looked at her and Pinkie.

“Right...” the alicorn frowned. “I’m sorry I snapped at you, Pinkie.”

Pinkie smiled up at her. “It’s okay. I’m sorry, too.”

“Let’s save the apologies for on the way to the gorge,” said Mystic, making her way down the hill. “We don’t have much time if we’re going to make it there.”

There was no need for any more discussion. Twilight began following her and her friends did as well.

“So, who’s going to go get the firewood for tonight?” asked Rainbow.

“Not you,” said Mystic.

“Ah’ll get it!” Applejack shouted.

Twilight placed a comforting hoof on Pinkie’s withers, smiling at her. Pinkie hugged Twilight as they walked.

“Are you ponies always getting back together after a petty fight?” an ominous voice spoke.

Everypony froze. Twilight was unable to keep her blood from turning into ice. She and her friends gazed up to a bipedal-looking hyena standing on the hill they’d just been on.

“Because it is amusing how all of you can get at each other,” the creature continued.

“Who are you?!” Rainbow demanded.

“How rude,” the creature spoke casually, “And to think I’d come here to say ‘hello’ to the traveling ponies.”

“What the hay...” Mystic whispered.

“Well, we don’t like the look of you!” Rainbow declared.

“How rude,” the creature shook his head. “All of you are dusty and worn from traveling so far, so long.” He chuckled. “As for me, let me introduce myself. I am Nightfall.”

“Wait a minute!” Sunset gasped, “You’re Nightfall?! The Nightfall?!”

“Sunset, what’re you going on about?” Twilight asked.

“He’s Nightfall! He’s terrorized the savanna for generations!”

Twilight gasped, feeling another chill run through her body as Nightfall did not defend himself. An ever-growing smirk formed on his features.

“The land is terrified of him! And he’s also known as the Kaftar!”

Nightfall let out a laugh, “My, haven’t you been learning your history?”

Everypony gasped in horror as Mystic, Rainbow, and Applejack took fighting positions.

“You’re the reason why Oogundaa’s so hostile?” Rarity cried angrily.

“It does take a while, but terrorize some villagers here, destroy some of it, spread rumors here and there, a whisper or two, but you eventually become a legend as you continue your reign as you watch the citizens’ land crumble.”

“You... you monster!” Twilight cried, her horn flaring with magic.

“I’ve been called worse, but you shouldn’t be so worried about that,” Nightfall’s smirk turned into a sinister smile.

Everypony gave each other confused looks.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy warily asked.

Nightfall chuckled, “You ponies are so interconnected and willing to stick out for one another, it’s hilarious.” He turned to the side, keeping his gaze on them, “You get all mushy and love each other to pieces, even those who were recently added to your entrepreneur. But it can sometimes blindside you that your greatest supposed strength becomes your biggest weakness. It’s amusing and frustrating.”

“Your point being?!” Sunset demanded, her horn now flaring with magic.

“I’ve observed you ponies for a long time as you continued to build your empire. Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek, Storm King, and-” he looked at Twilight “Cozy Glow.”

The alicorn inwardly cringed in pain, how dare he bring her up that way.

“However, all groups have one little weak link, and all you need is some planning, dark magic, and a distraction, and you’ve got a plan to win the day.”

“Wait... what?!” Twilight questioned, trying to understand what he means.

“You chose to go after one measly little pony and not stay behind to protect so many. This is what strong bonds do, they make you miss the big picture, and missing the big picture lands you in real trouble,” Nightfall pulled out an orb and activated it. An image began forming.

The ponies watched with much trepidation.

The image revealed a conquered Canterlot with a red shield around it ominous black and red clouds hung right above it as towering behemoths we at the corners of the mountain.

“Oh my!” Fluttershy gasped.

“It can’t be!” Applejack cried.

“Canterlot?!” Rarity shrieked.

“What did you do?!” Rainbow demanded.

Twilight, Mystic, Sunset, and Pinkie were speechless as to what they were seeing before them.

“As you foolish ponies can see,” said Nightfall, relishing in their horrified looks, “I have taken your precious capital and have conquered Equestria. No help coming from the Crystal Empire. Princesses and Discord contained. Nocreature is coming to save you.”

“What about my students?!” Twilight shrieked, gaining a look of fury.

Nightfall chuckled darkly and just smiled at them. 

The ponies were horrified, they left Equestria and this guy has conquered it?

“You monster!” Twilight roared.

“And I want to make the point that even after you defeated one threat, your ways of friendship blinded you to seeing that there was a bigger threat coming upon your land, and how all of you abandoned your responsibilities as protectors for one measly little pony!” He looked at Twilight. “And how much you, Twilight Sparkle, are so caught up in protecting your precious, perfect rep for your own sake.”

Twilight growled and bared her teeth. “Attack!”

Everypony let out battle cries and charged towards Nightfall. Twilight took to the air as Nightfall watched in amusement.

Then he raised his fist and slammed it onto the ground, creating a small earthquake, knocking the ponies off their hooves as pieces of the ground popped out of the ground, hitting Rarity and Applejack.

Twilight let out a huge beam of magic at Nightfall, but the werehyena teleported away.

“What?!” Twilight shrieked.

Nightfall appeared right behind her. The alicorn screamed and managed to teleport away before he struck her down.

She reappeared nearby, watching as he tried to lock eyes with Rainbow flying circles around him. Pinkie appeared with her cannon and blasted it into his face.

Twilight took that moment to swoop down at him, but Nightfall punched the ground, sending a shockwave out, sending Rainbow and Pinkie flying a short distance away.

Nightfall looked up at her, causing the alicorn to almost freeze.

She gasped when Pinkie’s party cannon came careening right at her.

The alicorn managed to dodge it as Nightfall let out a surge of his aura, causing Twilight to fall towards the ground.

Before she hit the ground, she felt hooves grab her as she found herself land close to the battle.

“You okay there, Princess?” Mystic asked.

“Just about,” replied Twilight, standing up. She spotted Nightfall chasing Pinkie through the hilly terrain.

“Good,” said Mystic, galloping off after him.

Twilight took flight, catching a glimpse of Rarity and Fluttershy heading off in the same direction as her friends were.

She saw Pinkie distracting Nightfall with her speed and reappearing wherever she was a second ago. He shot various blasts of his aura at a tree, but she appeared under a rock. Another shot, but she appeared right behind him.

“No cherry chimichanga!” she said.

He let out an annoyed shout and swiped at her, but she did a backward somersault off him as Sunset and Rainbow lunged at him.

“This ends here!” Rainbow cried.

“Oh no,” Nightfall chuckled darkly, “We have barely begun.”

Twilight and Sunset both fired their magic at him, however, he held out a claw, and what they tried to him with disappeared into his dark aura. He grabbed Rainbow with his free claw and slung her right at Pinkie. Twilight flew over to help, but Rainbow was hurled into a tree as Pinkie jumped out of the way.

Hating to see her friends hurt, Twilight growled, turned back, and swooped out of the sky. She landed right in front of Nightfall, firing a blast of magic at point-blank range. The werehyena howled as he was knocked to the ground.

Twilight shot another blast of magic, hitting the werehyena as Sunset’s magic joined in.

He let out a roar and a surge of aura. Twilight threw up a shield, but Sunset went flying back as Nightfall stood back up.

Twilight allowed the shield to drop, and she flew around her opponent, hitting him in the back. Mystic wrapped one of her magical ropes around him, giving Twilight another chance to hit him. However, he pulled on the rope, took it off. Nightfall lunged for Twilight but she teleported away and reappeared next to Mystic.

Suddenly, a lasso wrapped around his right wrist. Then Mystic created another magic rope and pulled Nightfall to the ground.

Applejack came along, turned around, and bucked the werehyena in the side. He went flying into a pile of boulders, all of them fell on top. 

A heaving Twilight stood at the ready.

Two boulders came flying right at them. Twilight managed to teleport to the side and reappeared close by. Nightfall landed in the middle of the opening and held up a claw covered in a dark aura. The alicorn could only watch in horror as he placed it on his side and Twilight could’ve sworn, she heard bones clicking back into place.

This guy’s a lot more powerful than what I thought, the alicorn thought.

Rarity came along with her diamond shields flying right at him. Nightfall stopped them all in place and smirked sinisterly.

“Uh oh...” Rarity whimpered.

The shields Rarity had created were thrown at each of the ponies. Twilight let out a yelp as she and her friends scattered. Two shields grazed against Twilight’s torso, causing her to yelp in pain.

As she held herself in pain, Twilight felt pushed down by an invisible force. She landed hard on the ground, the breath knocked out of her lungs. Scared and pinned by a dark aura, she saw Nightfall trotting over to her with his sinister smile.

But knives covered in blue aura shot down at him like bullets. They struck him in the torso, causing him to let out grunts of pain.

Relief came to Twilight as Mystic leaped out and struck Nightfall with a right hook punch. She shoved another knife into his torso, causing him to grunt again. Mystic landed on the floor, ducked in between Nightfall’s legs, and kicked him. He nearly lost his footing but he reached behind him, grabbing Mystic with his aura and throwing her right at Twilight. But the alicorn managed to catch Mystic before she hit her.

The next thing Twilight saw was Applejack careening towards her and she failed to stop her before she and Mystic were hit head-on and she flew back along with her two allies into thick bushes.

Grunting, Twilight saw Nightfall chasing Rarity and Fluttershy. The alicorn, her body fueled with adrenaline, pushed herself forward.

Then, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a familiar fiery maned unicorn galloping down a nearby hill.

Twilight watched as Sunset let out a large sweep of fire right at Nightfall. The werehyena’s eyes widened and absorbed all of the fire like a vacuum cleaner into his wrist, horrifying and amazing Twilight. He spun around and shot it right back at Sunset. Sunset screamed in horror and surprise. She ran to the left on the top of the hill as the fire trailed behind her. Nightfall let out one huge burst of it, but Sunset managed to jump away to safety into a nearby ditch.

Just as Twilight flared her wings, she saw Mystic again, the young mare did a sweeping kick, knocking him off his feet and threw a fire potion in his face.

He howled in agony as he swiped at the fire. Twilight fired her magic and Mystic tossed her machete at him. But the werehyena had begun to heal himself and extinguish the fire. He managed to grab the machete and deflect Twilight’s magic back at her.

The alicorn went flying back into a slope of a hill. Her back aching, she allowed herself to slide down until she reached the bottom and landed back on her hooves. Heaving to catch her breath, she looked up to see Mystic delivering a barrage of punches before kicking him in the face again. The young unicorn leaped over him and struck him from behind, knocking him into a tree.

A grunt escaped Twilight’s lips as she shook the stars from her vision and deemed herself good enough to fight again.

Mystic was thrown at her and the werehyena stood tall.

“Toss me at him!” Mystic said to her.

“What?” Twilight asked.

“Just do it!”

Twilight lit up her horn and enveloped Mystic in her purple aura. Sunset jumped out of the ditch, shooting multiple blasts of magic at him. As he turned to Sunset, Twilight tossed Mystic at Nightfall. The young mare let out a shout and she wrapped her forelegs around his neck, catching him off guard.

She pulled him to the ground, climbed on top of him and began punching his face vigorously.

“Enough!” Nightfall cried, letting out a surge of dark magic, causing Mystic to be blown away and fly over a rock formation.

Twilight saw Nightfall’s left claw glowing brightly with a dark aura. She saw the hill behind him had lost its top and its chunks were falling towards her like meteors. She felt Sunset’s hooves wrap around her barrel as she disappeared and reappeared on a just above Nightfall. The chunks of earth landed with loud booms.

Suddenly, Applejack charged at him, but he picked her up with his dark aura and pulled her close.

“Are you certain leaving for one or two little ponies was the best option?” he asked the farmer, “With how powerful you’ve seen I am, who knows what I could do to the lands beyond Oogundaa?” 

“Don’tcha dare try anythin’!” Applejack bellowed.

“Yeah? You just try to stop me. Brute strength against magic, I think I know the superior choice,” Nightfall mocked then he let her down onto the ground.

Applejack’s nostrils flared and she let out a cry as she charged right at him, she whirled around and threw a kick, only for Nightfall to grab and throw her into a tree, destroying some of the branches.

“You think about what I told you!” he shouted.

Twilight tried holding him in place with her magic, but he broke free, levitated the alicorn to himself, grabbed her tail and slung her to the ground.

The alicorn’s breath was knocked out of her lungs once again. She heaved as the werehyena turned his attention to her right.

Before she could consider getting up, Twilight felt herself pinned again by dark magic. 

She could only watch in horror as Nightfall charged at Rarity in front of a cowering Fluttershy. The white unicorn managed to conjure a diamond shield, but Nightfall punched through it, shattering the shield.

Twilight’s eyes widened with fury as he picked up Rarity and Fluttershy with his dark aura.

“You two are no threat,” he said to the two scared ponies. “Let the real fighters play!”

With a simple wave of his claw, Rarity and Fluttershy were thrown over a hill until they disappeared on the other side.

“Hey! Not cool!” Rainbow came, spinning around the werehyena and landing a kick to his chin. He barely flinched as he lunged after the pegasus. Twilight felt the dark aura fade from her as she got to her hooves again.

The werehyena let out an exert and tossed Rainbow at Twilight, sending both of them tumbling down a slope and landing hard on their sides. Twilight screamed as she felt like something had jabbed into her wing. She tried to hold back the tears as she laid there.

“Twilight! Rainbow!” came Sunset’s voice.

The alicorn saw red magic envelop around her and Rainbow. Suddenly, they were pulled from where they were lying.

“We’ve got to get out of here!” said Sunset, slightly limping.

“But what about the others?” Rainbow cried.

Another exert from Nightfall caused them all to turn and see him levitating several boulders. Twilight yelped as she felt herself tugged along. The boulders flew right at them. All of them crashed nearby as Sunset swerved to avoid them. Twilight lit up her horn and shot at one of them, destroying it.

“Over here!” came Mystic’s voice.

Twilight managed to turn herself around and saw her near a cart that could be pulled by a creature.

“We’re all going to need that!” said Sunset.

“I’ll pull it! I’m the fastest!” said Rainbow.

Sunset climbed into the cart, letting Rainbow free from her magic. Twilight was placed into the cart with Sunset as Mystic entered, having retrieved her machete.

“Is this thing going to hold us?” Mystic asked.

“Only one way to find out!” said Rainbow, securing the loop around her torso.

Twilight turned to see Nightfall casually walking towards them, a sinister smile on his face.

“Go! Go!” Sunset cried.

Twilight’s heart dropped as she felt the cart jolt from its place and they were speeding away from their powerful enemy.

Our friends... she thought.

Nightfall did not attempt to run after them, Twilight’s fear began to grow as the cart entered flatter terrain. Then, close by, Twilight saw a pillar of smoke reaching high into the air.

“Sunset...” she said.

“I see it!” said Sunset, Twilight looked at her friend to see she held a worried hoof to her chin.

As if things couldn’t get any worse, Twilight saw a stampede of cape buffalo, with long curvy horns running right at them. They were coming closer to the cart.

“Rainbow! Run faster!” Twilight cried.

“What?! Is he right behind us?”

“The flames have caused a stampede! The buffalo are mad with fear!” Mystic cried.

“Stampede?!”

From what looked like hundreds of cape buffalo, their thundering hooves became apparent as they got closer.

Suddenly, the Twilight passengers spotted a buffalo larger than the others and with longer curved horns. As he charged through the stampede Twilight noticed he had wires wrapped around the horns and attached to them are bells. Her eyes widened.

“It’s the Buffalo Tribe leader!” cried Mystic.

“What?!” Sunset and Twilight cried.

“We need to protect the wagon from these cape buffalo or we will all be crushed by the stampede!”

“I’ll try to lose them!” said Rainbow as the wagon took a left turn.

Twilight and Sunset lit their horns, now at the center of the stampede. Dust and dirt flew into the air as they zoomed past.

“Look out!” Sunset cried.

A buffalo came charging at them, but Twilight held up a shield, causing him to bounce off.

“Another!”

Twilight put up another shield as Sunset and Mystic fired multiple spells to keep the buffaloes at bay.

The alicorn began to feel claustrophobic as dust filled her lungs, causing her to hack and cough.

A quick glance at Rainbow told her the pegasus was scared but trying to keep her cool. The terrain began to turn rocky as her friend began to run in a straight line.

Twilight turned back to the buffalo, another came charging at her, but she shot it between the eyes, causing it to grunt in pain, stopping in its tracks.

“Anypony hurt?” Twilight shouted over the noise.

“Not yet!” said Mystic, shooting a blast of magic.

As Twilight kept her horn lit up to keep her friends safe, she noticed that the terrain was completely rocky. The buffaloes were more spread out and there were fewer of them. Twilight turned to see that Rainbow had directed them towards the gorge.

“What the hay, Rainbow?” Twilight cried.

“I see a path leading down there!” replied the pegasus.

Twilight felt the cart jolt towards the gorge, her heart throbbing against her chest as they got closer to the edge.

“Rhino!” Mystic cried.

Twilight spotted a huge rhino charging from their right; its horn down in a dangerous position. Sunset fired some magic at it, but it bounced off, angering it further. Twilight finally managed to throw up a shield around the wagon, the rhino hit it, cracking the shield, but bouncing his head off. He turned away and began running alongside them, Twilight dropped the shield and fired more magic to keep him away until he left.

“Sign!” Rainbow screamed.

Twilight took her attention to it, seeing a “danger” sign with a wooden fence bordering off a dangerous looking road in the cliff heading down to the gorge below. Mystic fired off some magic, shattering it to pieces just before Rainbow reached it.

The wagon shook as its wheels began rolling across rough, rocky ground, the path has several cracks in it, looking as if it could break at any moment. Twilight gazed at the gorge. It was deep and wide with steep cliffs that looked impossible to climb.

“You’re a little too close to the ledge!” Sunset cried.

“No, I’m not! I’m nearly to safety!”

As the cart rocked underneath the ponies, Twilight could see more pillars of smoke rising just above the rim of the gorge.

Then, Rainbow reached the bottom of the path and ran a safe distance from the unstable cliffside. She screeched to a stop in the middle of the gorge.

“Oh, Celestia!” Rainbow cried, “That was too close!”

“You can say that again,” said Sunset, examining their surroundings, “Those buffalo are crazy!”

“I partially don’t blame them because of the flames,” Twilight panted.

“Still, couldn’t they avoided trying to kill us?!”

“At least we’re out of danger, right?” said Rainbow.

“You had to ask that didn’t you?” Mystic facehoofed, “You tempt the universe with those words.”





Meanwhile, above the gorge, the flames washed across the savanna like a tidal wave, cutting off some of the herd of buffalo off from the rest. The evergrowing flames caused even more fear and direct the beasts right into the gorge.





Back in the gorge Twilight looked and spotted the buffaloes heading down a hill leading into the gorge. An avalanche of clashing horns and thundering hooves poured into the gorge, charging right for them. The alicorn’s pupils dilated and gasped, horrified at what she was seeing.

The ground shook, rocks and trees were being destroyed at the impenetrable wall of buffaloes.

Suddenly, the wagon jolted. Twilight was surprised by the sudden force. She saw Rainbow was doing her best to run as fast as she could, but the buffaloes continued to advance upon them.

“Oh, my Celestia!” Twilight cried.

“So many of them!” Sunset shrieked.

Rainbow leaped over a large hole in the ground, the wagon narrowly landing on the other side.

“There’s no way we can survive this one if they got on top of us!” said Mystic, a nervous look in her eyes.

“Why don’t you fly away, Dash?” Sunset asked in a panicked tone, the buffaloes getting closer.

“I would! But this thing is pressing against my wings!” replied Rainbow.

The grunting and groaning of the buffaloes were getting closer. Their horns continued to clash against each other. Twilight felt like vomiting. Suddenly, Mystic got up against the backside of the cart and let her lunch loose.

“Gah!” Mystic grunted. “I forgot I get motion sickness!”

She looked up and pulled back from the edge, freezing on the spot. 

Twilight followed her gaze to the top of the gorge’s cliff and saw Nightfall on all fours. He’s not running but keeping up just enough as he watches the ponies try to escape from the stampede. He leaped across a gap on the cliff and began moving faster to keep up.

“Dash!” They’re nearly upon us!” said Sunset.

Twilight looked back at the stampede and they were within thirty yards. Angry eyes locked right onto the scared alicorn.

She turned around and saw that there were rock formations that were pillars, all standing tall within the gorge.

Then, several explosions rang out above the noise of the stampede.

“What in the world?!” Twilight cried, looking around vigorously.

“I’ve never heard explosions here before!” cried Mystic.

“Oh my gosh!” Sunset shrieked.

Everypony looked to their right and saw one of the tall rocky pillars beginning to fall over. Twilight realized it’s going to crash directly in their path.

“Hold on everypony!” Rainbow shouted, picking up speed, “I’m gonna get past this!”

“Rainbow! Go back!” Twilight cried.

“No time, Twilight! We’ll be trampled!”

The pillar continued to keel over before it began falling. 

Time seemed to slow down as Twilight kept an eye on it, it quivered, it shook as it fell. Rainbow began to heavily pant.

“Come on come on, Rainbow, show a little dash!” she said.

Twilight began to hyperventilate as the pillar picked up speed. She knew they weren’t going to make it.

She heard a clunking sound from in front of her and saw her blue pegasus friend unhooked the loop around her.

“Rainbow!” Twilight and Sunset cried.

“I’ve got this!”

At a fast pace, Rainbow quickly grabbed the rods of the wagon and began flying. She picked up speed faster than before, zooming past the pillar’s path a safe distance away—

KER-CRASH-CRASH!

The pillar crashed loudly to the ground, breaking it all to pieces and trapping the buffalo behind it.

Rainbow let out a laugh.

“Yeah!” she shouted happily, now they’re out of the stampede.

“Nice one, Rainbow!” Sunset cheered.

“Quick thinking!” Twilight commended.

“Quick is my middle name!” Rainbow laughed.

“Slow down!” Mystic shouted.

Twilight and her friends looked ahead and saw they’re heading right for a rocky hill. 

She heard Rainbow shriek. Thinking fast, Twilight levitated her safely in the wagon. The cart began plunging down the hill, Sunset tried to stop it with her magic, but they hit a large bump, knocking everypony onto their backs.

Everypony sat up and Twilight realized the wagon wouldn’t stop. She gasped when she saw they’re heading right for a slope that leads directly into bushes with some briars.

“We’re gonna crash!” Rainbow cried.

“You have a real habit of stating the obvious don’t you, Rainbow?” Sunset screamed.

Everypony braced for impact as the wagon began rolling fast down the slope, one of the wheels began shaking along the rocky ground. It plunged right into the bushes, sending them flying through the air and crashing into them. Sunset popped out and stopped next to a dirty water hole.





Meanwhile, along the rim of the gorge, Nightfall had been observing them the entire time, the smirk never left his face.

“Wow, you barely survived that one,” he said. “I’ll let you continue your journey.” He chuckled darkly. “For now. Then it’ll be game over for all of you.”

Nightfall opened a portal back to Canterlot and stepped through.





“Anypony break their neck?” Mystic asked, pulling herself out of the briars.

“I don’t think so,” Rainbow groaned, holding her injured wing.

Mystic helped Twilight out of the bush as Sunset pulled herself up. The alicorn winced a couple of times as she examined her injured wing and spotted several briars puncturing her fur.

“Is he still out there?” Rainbow asked, looking around vigorously.

Twilight listened and examined her surroundings. They heard nothing but the river and saw only plateaus and some high grass swaying in the wind. Sunset climbed and stood on a large stone to get a better vantage point.

“I don’t see him,” she said, looking down at the others, “He’s gone.”

“Gone? He’ll be back,” said Mystic.

“So, he just attacked us and then left?” Twilight wondered.

“Better he leaves than not attack anymore,” said Mystic, examining herself.

“And we got separated again,” said Sunset. Then her eyes widened, “Oh, my gosh! We’ve separated again!”

Twilight facehoofed, her heart dropping even lower now that the realization has truly sunk in.
> Chapter 40 - More worries and debates in the dark continent
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lieutenant Jia and her army have been searching the area in and around the gorge for about an hour. The sun has disappeared below the horizon, painting the sky a reddish color. Jia knew she’d have to build camp soon, but he’s been told that his army spotted several signs of the targets.

“Ma’am!” said Lei, trotting up to her.

“Yes Captain?” Jia asked.

“We’ve gotten the trail of four individuals, including one having pink hair,” he levitated strands of Pinkie’s tail up to show him. “It’s fresh too. We’re not far behind.”

“But you haven’t been able to find all of them together?” Jia asked.

“Negative.”

“How far do you think they are?”

“Several hours at the most.”

“Good. Get the troops to rest up for a few hours. Send some scouts to locate the targets and have one stay on them. We leave at first light.”

“Yes ma’am!” Lei saluted, stomped off, and began giving orders.

Jia growled. She hated to be out in the wide-open and having to deal with several buffalo, some lions, and watching out for snakes. A lot of water and food are being used for this adventure but that doesn’t deter Jia from serving the City.





Ever since escaping the stampede, Twilight and Rainbow had gone a bit back and forth on returning to Equestria because everypony needs them, Starlight needs them too, but Rainbow believes she’s capable of taking care of herself. However, Rainbow’s arguments to go back now were being overruled by Twilight and Sunset.

“I’m just saying that we should consider going back!” Rainbow argued.

“I know! I know!” Twilight shouted, “But we’ve been over this, we cannot go back with all the help we can get!”

“Yeah Dash,” said Sunset, “Starlight needs our help and she’ll be very essential in helping us defeat that monster.”

“I know! But whatever he’s planning is succeeding and we’re out here wasting our time in the savannas led here by a vigilant unicorn!”

“I can hear you!” Mystic shouted from up ahead.

“I know! I’m being loud!” Rainbow retorted.

“Rainbow,” Sunset said in a blunt tone, “We are already out here in Oogundaa and we’re closer to Starlight than we are to Equestria.”

“I could do another search! I’m fast!”

“A third one, Dash? You are fast but who knows where Starlight is now?”

“I’ve said she can be invisible when she can!”

“Then we need another way of finding her instead of zipping all over the place! We’ve no doubt been seen multiple times by Clawdius’ Pride!”

“I’m doing everything I can!”

“Enough! I’ve just had it!” Twilight cried, growing tired of the arguing. Sunset and Rainbow quit arguing as Twilight sat down in defeat, “This place has a lot of area to cover!” She began to hyperventilate some as Mystic came to a stop.

“I’m tired of this arguing and it’s not getting us any closer to Starlight! Now we’ve heard that Equestria was taken by a hyena freak and we’re separated for the second time in this Celestia forsaken land!” She began breathing harder, “And to top it off, we don’t know one hundred percent if Starlight came to Oogundaa at all! This could all just be some wild goose chase!” She continued to breathe hard.

“Twilight...I...” Sunset stepped over to her.

“Not in the mood, Sunset!” Twilight snapped, causing the mare to step back, “I’m constantly bellyaching on what’s going to happen next! All of this is just really wearing me down. I’m tired of what’s happening with the school, the dangers rising up, everything!” She began to trail off, “I’m just...” She began to whimper and choke, “I’m scared...”

Sunset sat down next to Twilight and embraced her softly. Rainbow felt remorseful for not making the situation better.

“Twi...” she said, “I’m sorry...”

Twilight nodded.

“I know,” she croaked, “I’m not acting right either...”

“Twilight, I know things are looking bad now,” Sunset turned the alicorn around, “But believe me when I say that we’re going to figure it out.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow added, “You have helped all of us with our friendship problems and are looking out for everypony you can.”

“I just...” Twilight sniffed, “I feel like a failure with all that’s going on...”

“You’re not a failure,” Sunset said in an affirmative tone, “Things that have been happening are not your fault.”

“Then why does it?”

“I suppose you’re just upset and because you took those students in,” said Rainbow.

“I...I don’t know...” Twilight whimpered, “It’s just been so stressful the last couple of months... even if we do manage to defeat Nightfall and save Equestria, we’ll still have to worry about Bullion and a potential court case.”

“Let’s worry about getting to shelter tonight,” said Mystic. Twilight looked up to see the last bits of sunlight has begun to fade, trapping the surrounding savanna in darkness.

“Sounds like a good idea,” said Sunset.

Twilight spotted a big tree in the middle of the savanna’s tall waving grass. She pointed to it and began flying over to it.

When she and the others were about one hundred yards away from it, a loud grunt came from in front of the ponies. They all froze on the spot.

“What was that?” Twilight asked.

“Look!” said Rainbow.

About ten yards away, in the pit of a mud hole, a large cape buffalo is stuck and unable to escape. Despite the dwindling light, Twilight could see he looked exhausted and as if he’d been there all day. Despite that, he glared at the ponies.

“Whoa...” Sunset breathed, stepping next to Twilight.

The buffalo tried moving again, but he only began to sink a bit into the muddy hole.

“Gosh...” said Twilight, thinking on what they should do.

“At least he’s not a threat,” said Mystic.

Twilight ignored her. He would probably be dead by daybreak and nocreature else is in the area. Even though they’re aggressive and wanted to kill herself and her friends, she isn’t the type of pony to leave anycreature like this. She looked at Rainbow and Sunset.

“Let’s get him out,” she said.

Rainbow nodded in agreement.

“Very well,” said Sunset. Sunset took off to find a way to help him out.

“Wait what?” Mystic asked suspiciously.

Rainbow smirked proudly, “We’re going to do what we do best. Save the buffalo and show him that friendship is magic.”

Twilight and Rainbow took off as a light gasp escaped from Mystic.

“No!” Mystic shouted, “Don’t get him out of there!”

“We’re going to save him!” said Twilight.

“You are fools! All of you!” Mystic cried desperately, “You get him out, he’ll get out after us!”

“So what?! Twi can teleport us to safety if that’s so!” Rainbow declared.

“This won’t make a difference!” Mystic insisted, stopping close by, “Oogundaa’s residents are-”

“Shut up, Mystic!” Sunset shouted, surprising the young unicorn, “How could you just stand there and not help him?”

Mystic regained her composure, “Because he’s a beast just like every other creature here!”

Twilight looked at Mystic with a determined smirk, “Then it’s our time to prove to him that everywhere else isn’t like Oogundaa.”

Mystic observed as Twilight and Sunset got behind the buffalo and Rainbow got in front of him.

“It’s okay, buffalo,” she said, “We’re gonna get you out!”

The buffalo snorted angrily, but that did not deter the pegasus.

“We’re going to push you out,” Twilight announced.

“And you push upwards!” added Sunset.

“And how are you all going to get me out?” the buffalo growled.

“You’ll see!”

The buffalo grunted, his glare not dwindling.

“If ya wanna get out and see the light of day, you’ll work with us,” said Rainbow.

The buffalo frowned, his look slightly softening. He gazed up at the smirking pegasus and her smirk grew. He begrudgingly nodded.

“Awesome!” Rainbow pumped her hoof into the air.

Twilight could feel the buffalo using what little strength he had left began to push up against the mud. The hole began to get deeper, but Twilight and Sunset’s horns were alit with their magic, pushing him upwards.

“Keep pushing!” Twilight cried.

Twilight saw him beginning to struggle against his weight and the pull of the hole. She saw his eyes widened when he saw he’s getting closer to the surface. Soon, they got him out of the mud hole. With wobbly steps, he stepped forward onto the grass. Rainbow moved aside and gave him his space.

As he looked back at the ponies with wide eyes, Twilight and Sunset’s horns quit glowing.

“I...” he said, unsure of what to say.

“Go on,” said Twilight, “You’re free to go.”

The buffalo blinked. Twilight could tell he’s never seen anything like this from anycreature before. He didn’t say anything. Instead of charging, he began walking off and soon broke out into a run, free from the pull of the mud hole.

“All right!” Rainbow cheered as Sunset and Twilight high hoofed.

“You’re all fools,” Mystic stated, “This won’t change anything about Oogundaa.”

Twilight glared, “What? So what if you think the land’s a lost cause. It won’t stop us from doing what we do best.”

“I agree,” said Sunset, “We’ve listened to you go on a bit about your view, but it’s way past time that we begin showing Oogundaa the way.”

“You’re crazy,” said Mystic.

“So what?! Just leave that buffalo here to die?” Rainbow demanded.

“I don’t see the harm in that.”

Everypony gasped, horrified at her words.

“Oh, that’s just heartless!” Rainbow screamed.

“Mystic!” Sunset shouted.

“I’m appalled at you, Mystic!” Twilight scolded, “I’ve put up with your attitude for a long time now, but I am so over it now!” She began to stomp over to the unicorn.

“And what will this prove? That friendship solves everything?”

“Whatever does or doesn’t happen doesn’t change that we should be who we are!” Twilight shouted stopping a few inches away.

“You’re just scared to admit that I’m right about the world, Sparkle!” Mystic pointed at her.

“I could say the same about you!” Twilight blurted out, and Mystic's face seem to wilt “You’re always so insistent and try to stop us when we try to do something good!”

“And don’t give us just because it’s that Oogundaa’s awful,” Sunset scolded.

Mystic didn’t reply.

“I’ve learned over the years that friendship is the most powerful magic of all, my friends and I learned from one another and they helped me discover more about myself over the years. All of us did,” Twilight explained in a bold tone, “They brought out the magic from within me. I never would’ve found out that I represented the Element of Magic without these five special ponies, I wouldn’t have made friends with Sunset or Starlight or gone on adventures and I certainly wouldn’t be here to talk to you about how much friendship should mean to you, Mystic!”

“That’s all fine and good, Princess,” Mystic rolled her eyes, “But from all my experiences it’s just not always the answer!”

“How do you know that?” Rainbow asked, “You’ve never even given us a chance back in Equestria or here!”

“I have so!”

“No, you haven’t! It’s why Fluttershy had to go behind your back to talk to that bear! You’re difficult, Mystic! Self-righteous, too!”

“You have no place to talk to me like that!”

“Enough Mystic,” Twilight scolded, “She’s right about you. Just because she lied about you doesn’t make her wrong about other things.” She sighed, calming down some, “All I can say is that I’m sorry for you, Mystic.”

“Sorry for me?” Mystic raised an eyebrow.

“Yes,” Twilight frowned, “I know you find it hard to rely on anypony, but know this, I won’t ridicule you from here on out, but I will not tolerate your attitude and leaving citizens to die.”

“I am not heartless; I just didn’t find much point in helping him.”

“Also, Mystic,” Twilight continued, she got right into the unicorn’s face, “Because I do want to understand you instead of considering throwing you into a jail cell or consider letting Hong take you back.” Mystic opened her mouth, but Twilight silenced her with her magic, “And before you consider objecting, your mouth and your actions have gotten you this far.”

“Twilight, I think you are stepping a little overboard,” Sunset said in concern.

“Sunset, I’m handling this,” said Twilight, not looking back, “Mystic, you need to straighten yourself up and let us in.” Her magic faded from Mystic’s lips, “Or I will start considering alternatives.”

Mystic’s nostrils flared. But she glanced at Sunset and saw her shake her head, trying to stop her. Mystic sighed and looked at Twilight

“Fine... do what you wish,” Mystic stated.

“We are very grateful and while we’re trying to do what we do best, you keep us from even trying to help!” said Rainbow.

“Rainbow’s right,” said Twilight, “You just refuse to help because of your hatred, Mystic. And hatred isn’t a healthy thing.”

“I do not hate the citizens,” said Mystic, in a quieter tone, “I just find it a lost cause to do what all of you are trying to do.”

“You clearly need an eye-opener,” said Rainbow, crossing her forelegs.

“I told you that I see things clearly.”

“And what is that, Mystic?” Twilight asked, “Just not letting anypony help you?”

Mystic sighed in defeat, turning and walking off to where they’ll be camping.





“I don’t know about you girls,” said Rainbow, “But...” She sighed.

“She seems impenetrable?” Sunset suggested.

“Exactly.”

Twilight just kept gazing off after Mystic.

“I’ve been observing this situation from the outside,” Sunset spoke up, “I do find it a bit annoying how all of you keep insisting your way and her insisting her ways and getting nowhere with it.”

“Are you taking her side?” Rainbow furrowed her brows.

“I never said that. And I am not. Both sides aren’t completely innocent. I know all of you are stressed and not thinking clearly at times. Believe me, I am too. But we need to stop getting at another’s throats like we’ve been doing.” Twilight and Rainbow looked at one another. “And don’t blame Mystic for all of your actions or words to one another, I’ve seen them,” Sunset continued, “And just now with Twilight going overboard with considering Hong,” Twilight blinked and slowly began to realize what she’d said, “I know you, Twilight, and that wasn’t the right way to handle that, even with how she is.”

“You don’t seem to be too affected by all of this, Sunset,” said Rainbow, looking at her again.

“I know...” replied Sunset, slightly frowning for not feeling the same way as her friends, they’ve been through so much because of the school, the Lions, now this. It’s got to be hard on them. She wishes she could trade places so they wouldn’t have to go through this.

“But I think we need a new approach on Mystic,” she said, “I’ll try to speak with her later. She’ll likely listen to me.”

“Okay,” said Twilight, frowning. Knowing Mystic as much as she did, she wouldn’t want to speak with her.

“The sun’s setting,” said Sunset, “We need to get to shelter right away.”

They all agreed and began gathering up dry grass to build a fire.





They’d spent the early morning hours searching for Starlight across the rolling hills, cliffs, and even a waterfall. Sunset has yet to talk to Mystic but she wanted to make sure the mare was cooled off from yesterday.

As she took in the beautiful landscape of trees, green grass, and hills, Sunset saw that Mystic was looking out onto the landscape. Mystic was observing Twilight and Rainbow as they talked to several antelope and gemsbok. Sunset recalled how earlier that day she’d had seen the two taking the time to help out warthogs needing water and spreading the magic of friendship among them, along with speaking to various other creatures.

“I don’t understand...” Mystic rubbed her temples. Sunset didn’t say anything as she stepped closer to the younger mare. “We’re supposed to be looking for their lost friend, not stopping to do this.”

Sunset smiled. “We can always take a little bit of our time to do small things for anycreature.”

Mystic looked at her with slightly wide eyes, “What? You’re considering that these small actions might...”

“Probably,” Sunset smirked.

Mystic shook her head. “This isn’t helping us find Starlight any faster...”

Sunset observed Mystic as she looked back onto the landscape and sat down on the ground. The elder mare did likewise and placed a gentle hoof on Mystic’s withers.

“You know,” Sunset spoke up. “I used to think this kind of little stuff was nonsense, too.”

“And?”

“And, I found out little actions can have ripple effects on a pony’s life or two or three,” Sunset explained. “You might not agree with our ideals, Mystic, but you can at least let us try and reach out.” She stroked Mystic’s back. “Maybe there’s room in your heart to do that.”

Mystic sighed. “I’ve tried to get them to see, and yet they won’t listen.”

“Neither will you,” Sunset said. Mystic shot her a glare. “You know it’s true. But maybe you could try and consider alternatives instead of letting things be when it appears hopeless.”

“You’re getting too smart for me, Sunset,” replied Mystic.

Sunset didn’t buy that, but she decided to take a different approach. “You yourself have seen what ponies could do in the world and have made positive changes throughout Equestria.” Mystic ran a hoof down her face and looked away.

“You told me about that friend of yours,” Sunset continued. She noticed Mystic’s ears perk up. “Sunshine Smiles, I believe?”

“I thought we weren’t to bring up her while on this mission,” replied Mystic.

“I never agreed to that. I wouldn’t tell the others about her,” Sunset clarified.

Mystic crossed her forelegs, not saying anything.

“But answer me this,” said Sunset. “What would she want from Oogundaa?” Mystic gave her a hard look but said nothing. “I don’t know anything about her other than her name, but I believe she would want to be more optimistic and reach out to the land instead of doing nothing.” Sunset looked out at Twilight and Rainbow, “These ponies here are some of the most special ponies I’ve come to know. And they’d do anything to help anycreature.”

“All creatures are the same, Sunset,” replied Mystic.

“What do you mean?”

Mystic looked at her again. “I’ve seen it too many times. Ponies, creatures, whatever their ideals they’re all the same selfish beings hidden by their ideals that hide their true selves.”

Sunset’s eyes slightly widened. She’d never heard that perspective before.

“When things get rough, they show more of their true selves.” Mystic motioned to Twilight and Rainbow, “They might mean well, no matter how genuine, but will one way or another show that selfish nature.”

Sunset process what she had heard, blinking a few times.

“If that’s what you believe, what about those who were closest to you?” Sunset asked. “Sunshine?”

Mystic’s eyes widened in fury.

“Don’t be angry, Mystic,” said Sunset. “I know seeing your worldview change could be hard...” She stroked the mare’s mane, and Mystic seemed to calm down a little. “Even if what you said is true, we do know that creatures can be that way, but we all make mistakes, our judgments get clouded and lose sight of what matters.” Sunset frowned. “It’s happened to me several times, but I was brought back because of my friends and sometimes strange circumstances that caused me to remember what I’d learned.”

“Just because you pulled back doesn’t mean...”

“I believe it does, Mystic,” Sunset cut in, firmly but not scolding. “I want to encourage you, not force you, to take a gamble in kindness, love, and friendship that maybe you need to reconsider things about your worldview.” She wrapped a caring foreleg around the mare. “If you don’t change your views, that’s fine. But please, for me, could you just try and consider this?”

Mystic let out a breath through her nostrils, she lowered her gaze to look at her hooves. They sat there for what felt like a few minutes, Sunset not opening her mouth, waiting patiently for her response.

“How did you learn to talk like this?” Mystic asked.

Sunset chuckled. “When you learn friendship, gain wisdom from the experienced and your own experience, you’re bound to eventually learn to talk like this.”

She heard no rebut from Mystic. Finally, Mystic looked at her with a softer but firm look.

“We need to move soon,” said Mystic.

“That we do,” said Sunset, looking back at Twilight and Rainbow leaving the antelope and gemsbok behind.

“So, where to next?” Twilight asked as they approached.

Sunset looked at Mystic.

“We head towards the mountains over there,” said Mystic, pointing some reddish mountains about twenty miles away. “We hadn’t been in that direction before.”

“Then let’s go!” said Rainbow, flying off.





Meanwhile, a quad of friends trotted along the edge of a meadow as they stuck close to the tree line. Fluttershy watched her other two friends follow Applejack as she led the group towards more hills and a thicker forest to the hills’ right.

“Applejack! Slow down!” Rarity cried, Fluttershy saw sweat pouring down her face as the burning sun beat down on them.

“Fer the hundredth time, no!” Applejack boomed, “Equestria’s been taken over and we have to find Starlight on top of everythin’ else going on!”

“Applejack! We’ve been going for hours!” Rarity shrieked.

“She’s right! We need to conserve energy!” Fluttershy gasped, her wings beginning to cramp. She lowered herself to the ground, panting. She spotted Pinkie next to her, frowning as she trotted, and not in a happy way.

“Pinkie... are you doing all right?” asked Fluttershy.

“Suuuuureeee...” Pinkie droned sadly, “I’m trying to stay positive as throughout this whole trip, but nothing about this situation is happy to me...”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened. When their most cheerful friend, the peppiest of the group, isn’t happy, things are very bad. She always tried to crack up a joke or cheer her friends up, but now she’s as miserable as Applejack and Rarity.

“I’ve been trying to spread cheer among the land, but...” she whimpered, “Nothing works...nothing I can do lately has mattered...”

“Oh, Pinkie...” Fluttershy whispered, feeling powerless to help her friend. Applejack has been leading for hours and hasn’t stopped for a moment’s rest, she’s angry, she’s distressed and not willing to back down. She even threatened them all she’ll lasso them if they don’t move along with her. She’s completely lost sight of her friends’ well beings, but you can’t completely blame her when everypony you know and love is being held by that nasty werehyena.

“Ah think we need to move a little further,” said Applejack.

“Applejack,” said Fluttershy, flying up to and landing in front of her disgruntled friend. “We need to slow down. Look at us.”

“Ah think y’all are bein’ a little dramatic!” said Applejack, “We’ve got more than enough to deal with as is!”

Fluttershy gritted her teeth as she formed a glare. “And you don’t think we need to be in good condition to stand up against our enemies?”

“Ah’m fine! What the hay is wrong with all of you?” she prodded Fluttershy in the chest, angering the pegasus further. “This is a big land and we’re wastin’ time instead of being with the others!”

Fluttershy growled.

“And Ah swear to Celestia that Ah ain’t gonna stop until-” Fluttershy pushed her, causing the farmer to yelp. Applejack fell onto the ground and tumbled down the hill they were on top of.

Out of the corner of her eye, Fluttershy saw Rarity and Pinkie’s eyes were wide in horror and surprise. Regret washed over the shy pegasus as Applejack pulled herself up with a look of rage and surprise at the glaring pegasus, tears staining her cheeks.

“Why the hay did ya do that?!” Applejack roared.

“You need to get a grip Applejack!” Fluttershy screamed.

“No excuse to push me!”

“There is no excuse for you to yell and be a bully to our friends!” Fluttershy’s scream echoed throughout the savanna as it went dead silent. She’s passed her breaking point. Applejack looked as if she wanted to retort, but her words died on her lips.

“Ah... Ah... didn’t...” she squeaked.

Fluttershy’s lip trembled before she sat down on her flank and began crying, her mane hid her face as she sobbed. Fluttershy heard Rarity and Pinkie make their way over and began hugging her.





Applejack couldn’t say or do anything because of how far she realized she’d pushed Fluttershy, they’ve had arguments before, but not like that.

Suddenly, Applejack heard rustling coming from nearby. She froze. Pulling herself up she looked out onto the swaying green grass of the nearby meadow.

Her heart began to throb as her nerves began to pulse. She felt her chest tighten as she felt a pair of eyes on her.

She looked harder at the grass, narrowing her eyes to see if anything was out there.

A quick glance back at her friends and focusing back on the meadow, she didn’t see anything.

Suddenly, she felt as if she had three pairs of eyes on her.

Then, her hoof clunked against something metal, causing her to yelp.

Looking down, she saw what seemed to be a half-buried briefcase.

“Applejack! Look out!” Rarity cried.

The farmer looked up and saw a lioness charging at her. She screamed and leaped into the air, barely dodging its claws. She gasped when another came out and tackled her to the ground.

“Gotcha!” the lioness declared.

Applejack did her best to get out of her grip but she was ironclad.

“Surprise attack!” Pinkie cried.

A pop of confetti erupted into the lioness’ face. Applejack used that moment to roll backward, kicking the lioness in the face and freeing herself. Immediately, Applejack turned to see three more lionesses advancing towards Rarity and Fluttershy.

“Oh, no y’all don’t!” Applejack cried, anger running through her veins. She charged and pulled out her lasso as she heard Pinkie bouncing around and taunting the lioness.

Rarity shot several blasts of magic from her horn but they didn’t phase the approaching felines. Applejack darted past her, threw her lasso, and nabbed one of the lioness’ around her neck.

Thinking fast, Applejack jumped into the air, tightening the lasso around the feline’s neck, leaping over to another lioness and kicking her to the ground.

She heard Pinkie scream as her party cannon went off.

“Pinkie?!” Applejack cried before another lioness pounced on her. “That’s it!”

Applejack headbutted the lioness and took off to help Pinkie.

“Look out!” Rarity shrieked. The unicorn’s horn lit up and she created a diamond shield and tossed it behind the farmer.

Applejack heard a lioness grunt as a result. Climbing over the hill, Applejack gasped when she saw five lionesses chasing Pinkie.

Rarity screamed. Turning around, Applejack saw three more lionesses advancing upon them.

“Oh, my...” she said, feeling a little hopeless. “Follow me, y’all!”

Rarity and Fluttershy turned to her and Applejack bolted, looking over her shoulder to see them following her.

Applejack looked back towards Pinkie, the mare riding along her party cannon to get away. Applejack pulled out her lasso again and tossed it onto a lioness, yanking her back and causing two lionesses to trip over her.

“How do ya like that, ya goons?” Applejack cried. She looked to see Pinkie heading towards the trees. “Pinkie! Over here!”

The pink mare’s head snapped over in their direction. Almost as if her cannon were a vehicle, she turned it towards them.

Applejack slowed down, allowing Rarity and Fluttershy to run in front of her. The farmer looked over her shoulder to see a lioness behind her. Stopping right in her tracks, Applejack outstretched her back legs, bucking the lioness right in the face.

The lioness roared in pain. Applejack galloped after her friends and reunited with them.

“They’re all around us!” Pinkie cried.

“What?” Applejack huffed.

In front of her, Applejack saw several lionesses crouched low, looking ready to pounce. Fluttershy whimpered as Rarity tried to put up a diamond shield. Applejack turned behind her and her friends, spotting the lioness she’d bucked and several more behind her. As Rarity put up a diamond shield, Applejack realized it wouldn’t keep them all safe.

The quad of friends looked at each other, unsure of what to do.

“Yah! Yah!” they heard somecreature shout.

Applejack was confused as their enemies turned their attention away from the confused ponies.

“Over here you feline freaks!”

One of the lionesses roared. One by one they bolted away.

To Applejack’s surprise and relief, she saw an army of soldiers charging at the lionesses. Pegasi swooped down from the air.

“What in the world?” Rarity’s eyes widened.

The meadow turned into a battlefield as the soldiers and lionesses clashed. Applejack’s jaw dropped, unable to process what she’s seeing.

“Well, what a stroke of luck!” Rarity cried.

“I’ll say!” Pinkie nodded.

“Over here!” cried a voice.

Applejack and her friends turned to see a grey pegasus mare wearing the same type of armor and had a golden star on her breastplate.

Despite questions running through Applejack’s head, she galloped over followed by her friends.

“Follow me!” said the pegasus.

The pegasus flew next to the tree line followed by the four ponies. Applejack could hear the lionesses roaring in frustration as the battle’s sounds grew more distant.

“Who are you?” Rarity cried.

“Just keep moving, ma’am!” replied the mare.

A little time passed and they were a safe distance from the battleground.

The pegasus looked up and waved her hoof in the air. Applejack looked over her shoulder to see pegasi flying towards her. They came to a stop.

“Did everypony get out uninjured?” Jia asked as a male pegasus hovered in front of her.

“Yes ma’am! We managed to chase them off!” he replied.

“Excellent,” Jia sighed. She turned to Applejack. “Let’s wait until we regroup before we explain.”

Dumbfounded, but grateful, Applejack nodded.





Applejack and her friends sat on the ground as an army of about forty ponies reunited.

“Excellent job, soldiers!” said a feminine voice. The same grey pegasus walked over and stopped a few feet away from Applejack and her friends.

“Any injuries?” she asked.

“N-No,” Rarity replied.

“Not that we’re ungrateful,” said Fluttershy, “But what’re you all doing here?”

“We’re here on behalf of General Hong,” the pegasus explained. “We were told to come to find and assist all of you who came out here.”

Applejack’s eyes widened. “W-Well, thank ya, miss...”

“Lieutenant Jia,” replied the pegasus.

Fluttershy and Rarity both thanked her again.

Jia nodded. “Do you know where the others are?”

The farmer snapped out of her shock and shook her head. “No. We were separated.”

Jia sighed. “Well, we’d better get freshened up and look for them.”

“This is a big land...” one soldier said.

“And?” Jia glared at him.

“Nothing...” he wilted.

“Oh, Lieutenant!” said Lei, trotting over with something in his hooves.

“What now?”

Applejack stood up, wanting to see what he was holding.

“I found this,” said Lei, holding the same metal briefcase she’d bumped into.

“What’s this supposed to be?” Jia asked, clearly not interested.

“It could be something that we don’t know of the land,” Lei explained as Jia took it into her hooves. Applejack walked over to get a better look.

“This is just an empty suitcase,” Jia retorted.

“Can Ah see it?” asked Applejack.

Suddenly, it was thrust into her chest, surprising the farmer.

“You keep it,” said Jia. “We’ve got more important things now.” She turned to Lei. “No more sightseeing. We’ll be ready to move soon.”

She and the soldiers left, leaving Applejack alone.

The curious farmer examined the suitcase, turned it over, and saw what looked like a sticker having some strange writing on it, written in bold red.

It was written in what looked like something like an ancient language, and it looked as if the suitcase were part of something very confidential. Was this used for some kind of operation? The farmer was very confused.

Maybe Ah can show this to Twi sometime, she thought.

With that in mind, she went back over to her friends and sat down, placing the suitcase next to her.

“Applejack...” said Fluttershy.

The farmer turned to look at her with a frown. “Ah’m sorry...” Applejack took her hat off and held a remorseful frown, “Ah shouldn’t have been so into the mission that Ah forgot about y’all’s well bein... Y’all forgive me?”

Rarity nodded. “Of course, darling.”

“I can’t stay mad at you,” Pinkie weakly smiled.

“I’m sorry, too,” said Fluttershy, placing a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. “I shouldn’t have pushed you like that...”

“It’s okay...” replied Applejack. “I kinda needed it.”

“No,” Fluttershy said firmly and bringing her friend into a hug. Applejack returned it and saw Pinkie’s and Rarity’s eyes sparkling a little more. Hope’s spark ignited within Applejack again as she hugged Fluttershy a little tighter.
> Chapter 41 - Sanity's shattered
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Who-who’s there?” Starlight squeaked.

She got the disturbing thought that somecreature is watching her.

There was nothing but the moonlit waving grass of the savanna. she looked up at the pitch-black sky with the sea of stars twinkling above. The mare gulped and trotted, staying away from the nearby trees and brush that looked jagged and blackened with the branches reaching out like crooked claws.

When she looked away from it, she gasped when she saw an angry-looking Twilight standing right in front of her.

“You’re pathetic, Starlight,” said Twilight, “You’d completely forgotten your lessons and what I told you on what you shouldn’t do when using magic!”

“This is for a good cause!” Starlight screamed for what must’ve been for the umpteenth time. Twilight vanished, causing the troubled unicorn to trot faster.

Whispers pierced her eardrum, a cold sweat poured down the unicorn’s face as she scanned her surroundings again.

“Darkness is all there is for you...” whispered a voice.

Starlight whipped around, a horrified look in her eyes, “Who is there?! Who is out there?!”

Seeing a tree in the middle of the open plains, she swore she saw a large figure go around it. The unicorn gulped. With a wink of turquoise, she appeared on the other side of the tree, only to find nothing there. The unicorn put up a shield and shot a blast of magic into the tree’s canopy, destroying the branches and knocking them and the leaves to the ground.

Nocreature was there.

“I must be losing my mind...” she said in a distraught tone, holding her head as tears rolled down her face.

A whimper escaped from her throat. But there was nothing else but savanna and the ominous small patch of woods that for what seemed like miles.

“I need to get out of here,” she said.

Suddenly, she heard something hissing nearby. The unicorn turned to see an angry-looking black snack slithering down the tree trunk.

Starlight didn’t hesitate to teleport away.

She reappeared next to a small watering hole she’d found, deciding to head northwest instead of east again.

“I’m very disappointed in you sweetie plum,” a voice came. She squeezed her eyes shut.

Not now, Dad... she thought, not wanting to see her father’s sad look.

“You’re no different than what you were before I took you in,” said Twilight.

I am!

“You should’ve been banished to Tartarus!”

“No, I shouldn’t have!”

The unicorn let out a surge of magic, knocking whatever was close by a distance away from her.

She slowly opened her eyes to see that she was all alone. As usual.

Starlight sighed. I guess maybe I deserve to be.

What was she looking for again? Starlight shook her head, amid her confusion, she’d forgotten. But she’ll remember. She has to.

The unicorn choked up. I have to...

Deciding she needed a drink, Starlight knelt towards the water.

She paused.

Narrowing her eyes and leaning forward to get a better look at her reflection, she saw something behind her head.

What in the...

It became clear. A dark swirl behind her head.

“What is this?! Has somecreature put a spell on me?!” Starlight cried as the dark swirl behind her head slightly grew.

A spell.

“Somecreature put a spell on me!” She screamed at the top of her lungs.

She hit the water, growing angry, her self-hating evaporating.

“No matter! I’ll get rid of it!”

She charged up her horn, focusing on the back of her head.

With a sharp blow to the spell’s root, she nearly fell but kept herself from doing so. With a loud cry, she swore the spell had been broken. Looking down at her reflection again, and she saw that the swirl was gone.

“Ha!” she said triumphantly. “Nopony can take down Starlight Glimmer!”

Now, to get back to that Resurrection Flower.

The unicorn paused as if she remembered what she was looking for.

Wait... that sounds very familiar.

“It’s called the Resurrection Eternal Flower,” she recalled Voice’s words. She gasped loudly, a crazed smile taking form on her face.

Of course! Is it? It is! It’s the one ingredient I’d forgotten about since... she frowned deeply, pain striking her right in the heart.

The fallout...she slightly wept.

No time for that! Gazing around, she looked up at the pitch-black sky again.

“Oh yeah! Oh yeah! Oh yeah!” she cried happily.

“And you are close by!” Voice came back again.

“Voice?” Starlight shrieked, “Oh, thank Celestia!”

“I didn’t want to leave you, but you must have endured such hardships,” said Voice, “But you are close to your goal.”

“Where is it?!”

“Close. Follow your instincts. Bring back your mother, Starlight. You are almost there.”

She felt again as if she should go northwest. Was that what Voice meant?

“I’m going that way,” she muttered.

The unicorn teleported to the other side of the water hole and galloped off. The flat savanna passed by in a blur, Starlight kept her eyes wide open for anything.

“It’s a golden, glowing flower,” said Voice. “It’s extremely rare.”

“I got it,” replied Starlight, her fears had melted away.

She could practically see her mother’s smiling face again. How much they would reconcile, catch up on, and rebuild one another’s lives. Starlight couldn’t help but smile.

“Faster, Starlight,” said Voice. “Don’t keep her waiting any longer.”

Starlight obliged, galloping faster than she had in her entire life.

This is it! This is it! she thought excitedly.

And, on the top of a hill roughly fifty yards away, she saw it. A six-pointed, glowing flower that looked to be made out of fine gold. Her eyes lit up with excitement. Her journey had reached its end.

“I found it, Voice!” she cried happily.

“Good! You’ve done very well, Starlight!”

“I’ve done excellent!” Starlight laughed, a little too loud.

The unicorn slowed to a stop and slowly approached the prized flower as if she’d found the most expensive treasure in the world.

She knelt before it, admiring its soft glow.

It’s so beautiful... she thought.

Starlight carefully reached for the flower, she grasped it very gently and began to pick it.

Only for it to crumble in her hooves into nothing.

...

What?

...

An eye twitched.

“Voice... where is it?”

Nothing came.

“Voice...where is the Flower?”

...

More eye twitches.

Her heart racing.

Sweat poured down her face.

No this cannot be right! “Voice...answer me please.”

She wanted to vomit.

She began to hyperventilate.

...

“Voice!” Starlight shouted, “Voice!”

“Y-Yes?” Voice came in a nervous tone.

“Where is the flower?!” Starlight roared.

Voice went silent.

...

Starlight waited.

...

...

And waited.

...

“It’s gone forever...”

Starlight’s heart dropped to the pit of Tartarus.

“What?”

She held her head, devastated and horrified. She can’t believe it!

“Starlight, Starlight,” Voice pleaded, as Starlight laid on her back, “Please, please just hear me out!”

Starlight screamed. 

I had found it! It was the key to bringing Mommy back! 

She continued to scream. After about twenty seconds of screaming, she went silent, lying on her back.

A sniffle.

Her eyes began welling up.

She covered her eyes and began weeping. She rolled over to her side and continued. She didn’t know how long she’d laid there, but it felt like an eternity.

Then, she began to laugh. She rolled back onto her back and revealed to have a crazed smile on her face and an insane look in her eyes.

She began laughing maniacally like a crazed lunatic, unable to contain how ridiculous this whole situation is. 

She is having a complete breakdown.

Her horn alit in the blackened savanna, magic surging through her body, “I will get my ingredient! No spell put on me will keep me from that! So what hallucinations!? So what you memories?! Voice! You and your flower! I will find another way! Voice! You cannot tell me it’s not there anymore! You will not stoooooppp meeeeeee!” She let out another demented, determined laugh, “Not even Trixie! Not even Rainbow Dash! Not even Pinkie!” She let out a deranged laugh, her pupils dilating, “Not even Twwwiiiiiliiiiiiiiiightttttt!”

She shot to her hooves and began running wildly, as if it were morning already, continuing to cackle.

She sounded like a happy demon free from the bounds of Tartarus.





Meanwhile, back in Canterlot's ruined throne room, Nightfall grinned as he watched the mare run through the savanna. She had thought she had broken a "spell" she was under but there was no such spell as she led herself to believe.

“So easy to fool,” he spoke in Voice’s tone. He cleared his throat.

“The vulnerable ones always are,” he said in his regular tone.





Gunnolf sighed, taking in the flat savanna as the moon crept up the sky. He’s sure that he and his pack have picked up a bit of a trail at the edge of the gorge but it dispersed and faded as if they had been spreading out. Did they know they were here?

“Any news from the other teams?” he asked Accalia without turning around.

“Nothing. But we believe that there might be others here in the country,” said Accalia.

Gunnolf’s eyes widened, he turned to face her, “Others? Other ponies?”

“Yes.”

“But... how? These eight were the only ones in our Society,” Gunnolf began rubbing his head, processing what he’d heard.

“It’s true, some of our teams reported seeing an army of them with patterns and a symbol on their armor gathering back together.”

Gunnolf blinked a few times, “Okay... they didn’t spot you, did they?”

“Negative. We were in the cover of night as we always are.”

“Good. We need a new plan in case we cross paths with them. I wish we’d known about this before.”

Before they could say anything else, a bright purple light illuminated from a far distance. Accalia and Gunnolf perked up, ears pointed at it, listening.

“What is that?” Accalia asked.

“I have no idea, but,” Gunnolf furrowed his brows, “Where did you spot that army?” The light glowed brighter, he estimated it’s about ten miles away.

“North.”

“That’s coming from the west,” Gunnolf smiled sinisterly, “It has to be them. If not, maybe some of them.”

“Oh... I see.”

Gunnolf looked at her and raised an eyebrow, “You know...I’ve been thinking a lot about the sudden development to come to Oogundaa as said by our Majestic.”

“And you’re still questioning him?” Accalia glared, “How low of you.”

“I’m starting to think maybe it’s not me that’s pulled off the low move,” Gunnolf growled. He turned to her.

“I’ve noticed you’re looking a little more on edge, and I know it’s not because of the mission. I know you, Accalia, and you’ve been in more dangerous situations than what we’ve been in so far.”

“The Majestic wouldn’t let us come here until now,” replied Accalia.

“Exactly. Which is why I’ve been thinking about everything we’ve been going through, and you as well.”

“What are you suggesting?”

“Tokuta told you to rely on your instincts, didn’t he, Accalia?” Gunnolf asked in a low tone, “He taught all of us the same.” He got right into her face, slightly snarling, “I am not one to question the Majestic. I am questioning the one who told me he let us go. I am suspecting you are the reason why we’re out here.”

Gunnolf knew what betraying the Majestic means; imprisonment for a few years, slavery, lifelong prison, or exile from the forest.

“If you truly believe that about me,” replied Accalia, “Then you wouldn’t have anything solid other than your own suspicions.”

“Oh, I’ll find a way to get you.”

Gunnolf turned away and looked to his resting pack, “We’re heading west! All led by me! Accalia will take the rear and stay there to ensure our safety!”

“Yes sir!” everywolf replied, standing up and ready to go.





As Mystic finished setting up the campfire, she saw a wink of purple. Turning her head, she saw Twilight.

“Any luck?” Rainbow asked, jumping off a rock.

“Nothing,” Twilight sighed, “The savanna’s completely dark and quiet. I even teleported back to previous locations just to be sure.”

“As in no citizens or animals out and about?”

“Nope. Nothing. I even lit my horn very brightly to signal our friends but nopony came.”

Rainbow sulked.

“This is getting out of hoof. Where could they have disappeared to?”

Mystic turned her attention back to the campfire. Her mind flashed back to the fight with Nightfall. She didn’t have a minute to think, but something about him seemed... familiar? Mystic furrowed her brows, trying to think of how that could be possible.

Had I heard of him before? Or seen an image of him before? Mystic thought. The answer never came to her, almost as if it were a shadow in the dark.

It reminded her how much she had wanted her memories back before she’d woken up. She sighed, shoving that thought aside.

“Mystic...” Twilight said softly.

Without a reply, Mystic faced the alicorn.

“I wanted to say that I am truly, truly sorry for what I said about Hong and the jail time,” Twilight frowned, “It was way out of line and I should’ve handled the situation in a much better way.”

Mystic arched an eyebrow.

“I understand your anger and unwillingness to forgive me...I just don’t want us to continue to fight any more about our views.”

Mystic sighed, “I... do admit that leaving that buffalo would’ve been very cruel... I apologize for wanting to leave him...”

“I forgive you, Mystic.”

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened. She swore she saw familiar-looking brownish eyes looking at her with a soft look. But she regained her composure and nodded. She turned away and began peeling an apple.





Twilight, Rainbow, Sunset, and Mystic all sat in silence around the campfire. They didn’t have much to say unless somepony spoke out of anxiety or anger because of that anxiety.

“No easy sleep tonight, huh?” asked Mystic.

“When has there ever been an ‘easy night’ here?” Twilight asked.

“Sorry, just trying to start a conversation...”

Rainbow stood up and went back a distance and laid on the dirt. Sunset followed and laid down too. Mystic gazed at Twilight, seeing that she has bags under her eyes, she looks as if she’s barely slept. She sighed.

“We’ll find her...” she said.

“I wish we would just...”

Suddenly, crazed laughter echoed through the savanna.

Twilight gasped and shot to her hooves, her eyes wide and looking around vigorously. Mystic shot to her hooves and gazed out to the dark landscape. 

“What the hay?!” Rainbow boomed, shooting up to her hooves. 

Sunset joined their side and her eyes looked as if they were about to pop out of her sockets.

“What in the world was that?!” she cried.

The echoing laughter returned. Sounding wilder.

“It’s not Pinkie,” Twilight whispered, “And it’s not anypony else...”

“Whoever’s out there this time of night is crazy!” Mystic commented.

The voice faded away. Twilight bolted off into the sky. Mystic and the other two gazed at each other with wide eyes before following suit.

“Wait up!” Mystic called, but the alicorn wouldn’t listen.

Mystic had to narrow her eyes as Twilight illuminated her horn to light the surrounding area up.

“Starlight?!” Twilight called.

Mystic heard nothing. Twilight’s wings beat faster.

“Twilight!” Rainbow cried, “Hold up!” She flew off after her.

“Starlight! Please! Answer me!”

The crazed laughter returned, sending a chill up Mystic’s spine. Looking to her right, she saw a beam of turquoise flash across the landscape below. 

Mystic’s eyes widened as Sunset gasped.

Twilight teleported over there and began searching the area, Mystic galloped faster.

“Starlight! Where are you?!” Twilight called.

She saw a pop of turquoise and followed by another shot of magic going into the sky. 

Mystic gasped when she spotted the destroyed trees and grass.

“What is she doing?!” she cried. Another beam of magic shot out, and an anguished cry rang through the savanna.

“Leave me alone!” she heard a voice roar.

Another pop of turquoise.

“It is Starlight!” Twilight cried.

“Twilight!” said Sunset.

“I found her!” Twilight cried, “She’s up ahead!”

“Which direction?!”

“Go left!”

“On it!”

Sunset bolted off in the direction Twilight told her. Mystic joined Sunset’s side as another blast of magic came from the darkness. Rainbow followed suit as another pop of turquoise emitted from the darkness.

“Starlight?!” “Starlight?!” Sunset and Rainbow called.

Another pop of turquoise.

“To the right!” Twilight shouted.

Mystic bolted and spotted another shot of magic, no doubt belonging to their target.

“Starlight!” Rainbow called out again. Mystic joined them, galloping in between her and Sunset.

“Starlight!” she cried, “It’s your friends! They’ve come to rescue you!”

“What she said!” Sunset cried.

Another beam of magic and an anguished cry later, it all went silent.

...

Twilight appeared right next to Sunset and Rainbow, blinking away tears and trying to calm down. They arrived at some thick brush. 

The moon’s glow gave the area an eerie feeling as the savanna went ghostly silent. 

No sounds of crickets or any creatures.

“St-Starlight?” Twilight whispered, her chest heavy.

Hearts began to race.

There were no more magic blasts.

No more noises.

“Please...”

A pinkish-purple unicorn tumbled out of the bushes. She had a frazzled purple mane and a cyan streak in it. Mystic took a couple of steps back, her eyes wide. Twilight and Sunset gasped in horror at the sight of her. Her fur is matted in places, she has scratches, she’s completely covered in dirt, mud, leaves, and has branches in her mane.

“Th-that can’t be Starlight...” Rainbow whispered.

“What happened to her?” Mystic asked with wide eyes.

“No more no more no more,” Starlight whispered.

Twilight slowly reached out for her...

“Hallucination!” Starlight screamed, a crazed look in her eyes.

Twilight screamed, falling backward onto her flank as the others flew back some as well, all of them startled.

A blast of turquoise magic went straight at them. Mystic shielded herself with her hooves as it sailed right next to her.

Looking back up, she saw Starlight was gone and that Twilight had flown off again.

Mystic stood up and followed the alicorn, seeing another flash of Starlight’s magic.

The crazy laughter returned, causing Mystic’s chest to get heavy. Her heart throbbed.

“Get away from me!” Starlight cried, Twilight avoided another blast of magic.

Mystic caught up to Twilight and shot a magical rope at the unicorn, capturing her.

“Don’t hurt her!” said Twilight.

“I’m trying not to!” said Mystic, trying to keep her cool.

A surge of magic burst from Starlight, knocking Mystic to her hooves.

She looked up to see Twilight had a shield up. The alicorn teleported right next to Starlight, grasping her in her magic and putting her hoof around her horn.

“Let me go! Let me go!” the demented unicorn wailed.

“Starlight! Stop!” Sunset cried, joining Mystic’s side.

Starlight began to laugh again, but soon weeping came during her laughter.

“By the name of all things that’re holy, what has gotten into this pony?!” Mystic shrieked.

“Starlight! It’s us!” Twilight cried.

“Snap out of it!” Sunset cried, “Stay with us!”

Shakily, Mystic stood up, forming another magical rope, her jaw slightly agape. She tossed the rope forward and it made its way around Starlight’s horn, allowing Twilight’s hoof to get free.

Mystic walked up to Starlight, who was still crying and laughing. She lifted her hoof up and lightly tapped her head, knocking her out cold.

“What did you do?!” Twilight demanded, forming a glare.

“She was out of her mind,” said Mystic, “I had to knock her out for now.”

Twilight’s glare dwindled as she focused back on the unicorn she was cradling in her hooves.

Mystic stepped back, her breath needing to return. She couldn’t believe what had happened to the unicorn. Twilight grasped Starlight as tight as she could without hurting her, gently brushing the unicorn’s mane.

“Oh, Starlight...” she croaked, her lips beginning to tremble.

She brought her in for a hug. Mystic watched as Sunset stroked the alicorn’s back, followed by Rainbow, a horrified look on her face.

Twilight began to weep as her friends embraced her. Mystic, looked on with a horrified expression, slowly placing her hoof over her trembling lips.





Ugh...my head hurts... Starlight thought as her brain woke up, seemingly from a bad dream. She couldn’t open her eyes; she could only move them under her sockets. Where was she? She doesn’t remember much other than being out in the savanna and then...nothing. She doesn’t feel scared but rather content in the darkness for some odd reason.

Did I have too much custard and ice cream again? Because I feel as if I might have...

She’d never tell Twilight how much she loves those treats; she keeps sneaking in some midnight snacks and some during her off time at the School. She inwardly smirked.

Where had she gone off to?

Suddenly...

Everything came back.

Looking for the Everlasting Flower, the voices, the hallucinations, Voice, attacking the hallucinations. And buried underneath all of that was her outburst with Sunburst before being transported to the desert.

Her eyes snapped open and she sat up with a loud gasp.

She heard several gasps close by, or were they echoes? Her visionwas blurry. She looked around, seeing she’s in a dark place with a glowing light in front of her. 

She heard voices, mumbled, and muttered voices.

“Not again,” she muttered, “Not again...” Those haunting voices need to leave!

Suddenly, she felt gentle hooves place a hoof on her chest and lay her back down on... something soft?

“...she okay?” came a voice.

“I think so,” came another, this one raspy.

“She looks awful,” came a third.

Awful? What do they mean? Why won’t these accursed voices leave her alone? Is it the spell? Or is it her mind?

She heard somepony whispering to her and telling her to hush and relax and that she’s been through a lot. Starlight blinked several times as she felt water dripping down onto her face before she was given a cup. On instinct, she drank the water. Oh, how good it felt to have actual water. She felt it being pulled away and her hooves reached out for the cup. She heard somepony light their horn and gently bring another to her lips.

“Starlight... can you hear me?” came a very familiar voice.

Starlight’s eyes slightly widened. She couldn’t react until she spotted a blur of purple. She blinked a bunch of times until her vision became clear.

“Tw-Twilight?” she whispered; her voice hoarse.

“Yes, it’s me,” Twilight smiled.

“Get away...” said Starlight, not looking at her.

“What?”

“You’re just a hallucination... you’re not here...” Starlight began to choke up.

“No no, I really am here,” Twilight said softly.

“Liar... please just leave me alone...” Starlight couldn’t scream or react in order to escape; drained emotionally and physically.

“She still thinks we’re hallucinations?” came Rainbow’s voice.

“Apparently so...” came the third voice, a voice sounding very familiar and yet hasn’t heard it in a while.

“Sunset, did you check our surroundings to ensure we’re safe?” Rainbow asked.

“Yes. Good thing we teleported away from that... scene...”

“S-Sunset?” Starlight whispered.

Suddenly, Sunset showed herself to the unicorn, a sympathetic smile on her face.

“Hi Starlight...” she said, “We’ve been looking all over for you...”

“Sure... try to muddle me up... telling me you’re really here...” Starlight whimpered, causing Sunset to frown, “Rainbow’s not here either...” Rainbow came into view with a sympathetic frown on her face.

“Of course, I’m here, Star,” Rainbow said in a quiet tone, contrast to her usual tone, “We’ve been busting our chops to find you.”

“Spare me the over nonsensical portrayals, hallucinations,” Starlight whimpered, “I’m all alone and trying to scurry around this Celestia-forsaken savanna.” She looked at Twilight, “You couldn’t find me. You wouldn’t understand what I’ve gone through... so you’re not here.”

“Starlight?” came a fourth voice, a new one she’s not heard before. Starlight’s eyes widened when she saw an orange unicorn with a black mane show herself, “This is real, your friends are really here.”

Starlight opened her mouth to speak, but her words died on her lips. She glanced at Twilight. Sunset. Rainbow. This new pony. And repeat. She shook her head vigorously. Still here. And again. Still here.

She gulped and looked up at Twilight again, “T-Twilight...”

“Yes,” she whispered. “I’m here, Starlight.”

Starlight’s lips began to tremble and her eyes welled up.

“Oh my gosh!” she cried, causing everypony to jump, “Twilight I am so sorry!” She sat up and grasped the alicorn tightly, almost cutting off her breath, “I made a stupid decision and I went out to a foreign land and I don’t know what got into me! I feel like the biggest idiotic pony in the world! I am so so-hor-rheee-hee-hee!” She sobbed into her friend’s shoulder, coating it with tears as she held her friend, her reasons for coming out to Oogundaa were put aside and being reunited with one of her best friends means everything to her.

She heard Twilight whispering comforting words to her, but they didn’t matter. She could feel another pony’s heartbeat, hear them breathe again.

“I don’t want to leave your side ever again...” she wept, “To see you and hear you again for real... you don’t know how much that means...”

She waited for Twilight to respond with questions on why she came out here, to demand answers. The reasons for her being out here are incredibly stupid and filled with false hopes of bringing her mother back to life would make them think less of her. And she couldn’t live with the hatred of her closest friends.

“It means a lot to me as well,” Twilight whispered, holding her close, surprising the unicorn, “I wouldn’t rest until I’d found you.”

Starlight felt her heart warm up, a fuzzy feeling in her chest.

“I’m not worth it though...”

“Of course, you are,” said Twilight, lifting her chin to make Starlight look her in the eye, “Starlight, you’re an amazing friend and I wouldn’t have wanted you to be out here all alone. You had all of us worried.”

“I...” Starlight trailed off. She wanted to mention why she’d come out here, but she backed off.

“I was out here forever...” she croaked, “I was lost... looking for something...and... I don’t know if I ever found it!” She remembered what she’d found but her mind wouldn’t let her confess. “And I heard voices and seen hallucinations on top of everything else!”

“It’s okay, Starlight,” Twilight whispered.

“No, it’s not okay! I left without warning and all because I was chasing some illusion of some kind under a spell! It was horrible!” She slammed her head into Twilight’s chest, “I even almost killed you! I am so sorry!”

“I don’t think it’s your fault.”

“Yes, it is!”

“But you were paranoid and hopeless... your reactions were natural and you were trying to protect yourself.”

“I just wish I didn’t react this way or come out here at all!”

“You’re safe now, Starlight. We’ve got you now and we won’t let anything like that happen to you again...”

“This shouldn’t have happened. I should’ve been stronger and more reliable. Instead, I got you all to pursue me for what?! For craziness?” She choked, “It’s my fault for causing you to come out here...”

She felt a hoof placed onto her lips, and she looked up at Twilight, seeing tears rolling down the princess’ face. She’d made Twilight cry? Now she knows how stupid her actions were.

“What matters is that you’re safe now,” she said, “We love you, Starlight, and won’t change anything about our relationship.”

“I suppose...but I’m just so lost, confused and I just want to go home!”

“We will, you’ll see.”

Starlight pulled back, remembering something, “Sunburst!” She looked around wildly, “Where is Sunburst?! Is he safe?! Where is he?!”

“Uhm...” Twilight trailed off.

“Please Twilight!” Starlight begged, “Please tell me Sunburst is safe!”

“Starlight,” came Sunset’s voice, “Please, try to relax.”

“Relax? When Sunburst is out there missing because of me?!”

“Starlight!” Rainbow shouted.

“What?!”

Unphased, Rainbow spoke, “We’ve been looking for him, same as you! Now please, just try and take a breather before you hurt yourself!”

“But I’ve gotta bring him back!” Starlight began to stand up.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Twilight said, holding Starlight down, “You’re too weak to move and need to regain your strength!”

“But Sunburst!”

Sunset grasped Starlight’s cheeks, “We will find him. We will save him.”

Starlight whimpered and trailed off. She laid back on the ground and began processing what’s going on. She’s been through a lot, Sunburst is still missing, no thanks to her, and now she’s got to wait to get her strength back. Why aren’t they questioning why she came out here? Wouldn’t they demand answers from her? She’s angry. Angry at herself. Angry at Twilight for not questioning her like she’d expected. She tried to relax but found it mostly in vain.

“So, what’s the plan now?” Sunset asked.

“We’ll figure that out tomorrow,” said Twilight, “We need some rest.” She looked at Starlight, “And she needs to get her strength and hydration up.”

Twilight looked over at Mystic who had been quiet most of the time. She looked to be processing and her look is soft while looking at her.

“Let’s get some sleep,” said Sunset, “Long day today.”

“Agreed,” Rainbow yawned.





Mystic couldn’t sleep. She looked towards the entrance of the cave and saw that there was some golden sunlight streaming along the rim of the exit. She could tell that morning had arrived.

Not the first sleepless night, she thought.

She looked at the one called Starlight. Their objective. Their reason for coming out here. She’d never been so taken aback by a pony’s actions before or has seen one so delirious before.

She examined the wide-eyed unicorn lying beside Twilight who had stretched her wings over her like a protective parental figure over her child. 

She’ll be fine, she assured herself, but had second thoughts if she was right. The mare remembered how somepony’s psyche could have some damage to them and take time to recover over time.

Not that I have to worry about it, Mystic thought. She sighed as she kept her gaze on Starlight, hoping that she at least got some sleep last night.

“I was hoping we’d find you sooner,” an ominous voice pierced the air.

Everypony gasped, Mystic was the first to sit up as Sunset illuminated the cave with her red magic. Mystic’s heart nearly leaped out of her chest to be met with the scary picture of a glaring Gunnolf and ten other wolves.

“But better late than never,” said Gunnolf.
> Chapter 42 - Dealing with the wolves
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic sat there, completely tense as she gazed at Gunnolf and his Pack members. She scooted closer to the trembling Starlight and magically grasped the handle of her machete.

“You think you can corner us like this?!” Rainbow cried. “We’ve handled worse than you!”

“And you’re in a cave,” replied Gunnolf, baring his teeth. “From what I see, you’re cornered and I have the upper claw.” He raised a paw and slightly waved it. Mystic’s eyes widened as all of the Pack members raised blowpipes and pointed them in their direction.

“Please,” Twilight said with a desperate look, “We didn’t want trouble we just wanted to find our friend.” She helped Starlight sit up, Mystic saw that the unicorn had a troubled expression on her face.

“Ah,” said Gunnolf, “Maybe you were right about one thing. But…” He snarled. “You greatly disrespected our Majestic and escaped from his clutches.”

“And we’d gladly do it again!” Rainbow declared.

“I don’t have time for your nonsense,” Gunnolf hissed. “Now, either all of you come out of this cave and make this easy for all of us. Or…” He looked directly at Starlight, “We’ll be forced to take drastic measures.”

Twilight held Starlight close.

“She’s got powerful magic!” Rainbow stated, pointing at Starlight. “She’d wipe you out without even blinking!”

“Rainbow, not helping!” Sunset said with a glare.

“What? It’s true.”

Mystic sighed. She didn’t see any way out. The cave is rather too small and they’re all cornered. She looked at Starlight again, knowing the poor mare’s mind isn’t fully stable.

“Fine,” said Mystic.

Everycreature looked at her.

“Pardon?” Gunnolf asked.

The orange unicorn lifted her hooves in surrender.

“What’re you doing?” Rainbow asked.

Mystic shot her a glare before looking at Twilight. “We don’t have any choice. It’s our only chance.”

Twilight gulped. “I…” Her lip trembled as she looked into Starlight’s eyes. Mystic placed a hoof on the alicorn’s shoulder.

“For her sake,” said Mystic.

The alicorn let out a groan of defeat. She looked up at the wolves and held her hooves up. Mystic watched as everypony else did so, shooting a glare towards an upset Rainbow.

“Good,” said Gunnolf. He gave a sideways glance to the wolves behind him. “Get them in chains. We have a long journey back to the Forest.”





Cursed chains, Mystic thought as she walked through the tall grass. The sun beat down on her, soaking through her darkened clothes. Ahead, are large shrubs that are partly dried because of the lack of rain. As they got closer, a couple of wolves were standing in front of what seemed to be where they’d cleared out some of the shrubs.

“Get moving!” a wolf barked. Mystic heard him spank somepony, and she wasn’t surprised when she heard Rainbow yelp.

She looked behind her to see the party in a chain link. Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight each had magic dampeners as she did.

The sounds of the local wildlife whooping pierced through the air, traveling through like a wave of unease. Mystic nearly gasped when she heard it.

Hyenas... she thought, knowing that they’re scavengers and take no prisoners.

As the wolves forced the ponies to move forward, the shrubs obviously had been cut down. Mystic saw along the dusty ground that only stumps remained of where they used to be. A few seconds passed before she and the others came upon some tents whose covers were made out of worn materials.

“We’ve got the most powerful ones!” Gunnolf announced.

Almost immediately, from what Mystic could tell, about thirty more wolves emerged from behind the tents and they began stomping their paws in celebration.

The unicorn nearly gulped. She didn’t have a plan.

Mystic’s eyes widened when she saw the she-wolf coming over.

“You found them?” Accalia asked.

“Yeah, some of them,” replied Gunnolf.

“Some?” Accalia repeated.

“We’re going to find them soon, but we’ve mostly got the situation handled.”

Accalia looked at Mystic and then back at Gunnolf.

“Well, this won’t be good enough for our Majestic.”

“No, it won’t be,” Gunnolf stepped up to her. “But I will make sure of it.”

“And you’re not finding anything about him odd?”

Gunnolf growled. “Enough! I will not have your questions usurp his rule.”

“Then what’s the benefit of all of you coming out here for us?” Mystic asked.

Both wolves turned to look at her.

“I think you know the answer to that,” said Gunnolf, forming a harsh glare.

“So what?” Accalia asked. “I bet you’re asking questions about what you’re seeing in this land.”

“I prefer not to.”

“Then what was that light and the ominous circles?”

“Accalia, shut it!”

“I don’t think she should,” said Twilight. The head wolf opened his mouth but the alicorn interjected. “All of you need to know that we’re just ponies that love all creatures. Accalia wanted to know more about us and she found out she’s missing out on a lot.”

“Accalia?” Gunnolf looked at her. Mystic noticed that he had the look as if he were processing something.

The she-wolf shouldered her way past Gunnolf and stood next to the equines.

“I helped the ponies escape,” she said.

“You did what?!” Gunnolf barked with wide eyes.

“You heard me.”

Gunnolf stammered. He snarled and raised a paw. But then he stepped back.

“Why?!” he cried.

“Because the wolves can thrive and still be open to the world,” Accalia explained. She stepped further in front of Mystic, facing the wolves broadside. The unicorn saw what seemed to be a key she’d swiped. She pretended to stumble over her hooves, grabbing the key with her teeth before any of the wolves noticed.

“Do you know what you’ve done?” Gunnolf shouted. “High treason to the throne! For somewolf who’s done so much through hundreds of years.”

“But you’ve seen for yourself just how true the ponies’ story is with needing to find their friend.”

“Even if it is, they still broke the Law.”

“How were they to know that? We’re too reclusive.”

Gunnolf let out a snarl.

Mystic stepped back and watched the wolves standing next to her.

“Stay still,” one of them ordered.

“The chains are too tight,” Mystic complained.

“Deal with it.”

Looking over Accalia’s shoulder, she saw Gunnolf had a look of distraught and hurt on his face.

“Just try and think that there is something out there,” Accalia reasoned.

“I can’t betray Tokuta!” said Gunnolf.

“Maybe he needs to shake things up in his closed world view.”

“Enough!” Gunnolf cried, “Accalia, you stand aside and let us take care of the ponies right now!”

The she-wolf stepped back next to Mystic. She pushed the unicorn to the ground. Before Mystic could say anything, Accalia laid her head on top of her barrel.

“If you slay these ponies, I shall die with them!” she said.

Gunnolf gasped followed by the others.

“Accalia, what the heck has gotten into you?” Gunnolf asked with a look of disbelief.

“Only somewolf who’s willing to keep you from harming them,” replied Accalia.

The she-wolf sprang to her paws, pulled out a pole, and knocked the surrounding wolves to their paws.

Amazed, Mystic reacted, shot up onto her hooves, and turned the key in Twilight’s magic lock.

“Accalia!” Gunnolf cried.

Mystic turned around to face the wolves.

“Seize her!” Gunnolf pointed to Accalia.

“Oh, no you don’t!” cried Twilight.

Suddenly, a surge of purple magic shot out from behind Mystic, enveloping the wolves in a similar colored aura.

“What the?” Gunnolf cried. “I can’t move!”

Twilight stepped next to Mystic, the latter noticing her straining to keep the spell up.

“We will go home,” the alicorn spoke. “It’s your choice to either fight us or just try to see what Accalia is trying to say to all of you.”

Mystic felt a hoof touch her horn. The unicorn saw Sunset had begun to unlock her magic dampener. When it came loose, she smirked and nodded.

“All of you,” Twilight pointed to the wolves. “I respect and appreciate you want to follow your leader. But there are times when leaders need to listen to his or her subjects.”

“That’s right,” said Starlight. Mystic saw that she had a bit of a nervous look. “A real leader celebrates what makes their subjects unique instead of closing them into a system.”

“Tokuta is a great leader,” Gunnolf growled.

“We believe he is,” said Twilight. “But he could be wrong about different things to help him become a better leader. If you allow us, we could help your society connect and interact with others.”

“And become stronger?” Accalia asked.

“Exactly.”

“But...” Gunnolf frowned but then his look hardened. “How can we be sure that you just won’t use us for your own advantage?”

“That’s precisely what we don’t try to do and prevent,” said Twilight.

“It can be a lot for your world view to be changed,” said Sunset, “But if you know it’s a better way for everycreature, you and others can be thriving in harmony.”

Mystic glanced at Sunset on those words, grabbing her attention for a minute.

“Gunnolf,” said Accalia, looking at the hardened wolf. “This is a better way. We don’t need to overthrow Tokuta, we just need to encourage him.”

The head wolf lowered his gaze, his lips slightly trembling.

“I don’t want you to get hurt...” he murmured. “Sister.”

Mystic’s eyes widened.

“Neither do I, brother,” said Accalia, gently walking up to him. “These ponies have faced a lot in this savanna. We can all do the same by learning more of their ways.”

Gunnolf sighed, furrowing his brows. His sister gently touched his cheek affectionately. He seemed surprised at the gesture.

“You know,” said Accalia. “Trust me.”

He thought some more. Mystic observed him closely trying to detect anything he might be pulling.

“All right...” said Gunnolf. He looked at the ponies. “I... release all of you.”

“More like you need to be released,” Rainbow chuckled.

Gunnolf blinked. “Fair enough.”

“If I let you go,” Twilight strained, “Will you have every one of your wolves stand down?”

“Yes, yes,” Gunnolf nodded. “I apologize, blah, blah, blah.”

Still prideful, Mystic thought, but not as a surprise.

With a grunt, the pinkish-purple aura vanished and the wolves were freed. Mystic watched them like a hawk as they examined themselves, appearing relieved to move again.

“I hope you’re right about them,” Gunnolf said to Accalia in a grave tone.

“I am,” Accalia assured him.

“Now,” said Twilight. “That that’s out of the way.” She smiled at them. “How about proper introductions?”

Mystic blinked a few times at her approach as if almost nothing happened. The two wolves' somewhat surprised looks suggested that they seemed in agreement with her as they looked at each other.





Mystic looked up at the sapphire sky to see Twilight flying. The alicorn was slowly turning. Mystic looked down at her hooves, knowing she’s been up there for about twenty minutes. But, one other thought has been on her mind.

The wolves decided to help... she thought, poking at the dirt. But... I know what all creatures are. But this shouldn’t change much of anything... should it?

She lifted her head and looked to the right and saw several wolves talking with each other. Despite their apparent alliance, it will likely be temporary, but there were these nagging thoughts that kept the unicorn doubting her resolves.

“It can be a lot for your world view to be changed,” Sunset’s voice echoed, “But if you know it’s a better way for everycreature, you and others can be thriving in harmony.”

Again? Mystic thought incredulously. Just because this happened, doesn’t mean I’ll be changing my world view.

Nopony can tell her how to see the world. They can just screw off.

Then she heard wings fluttering. She turned to see Twilight had landed a few feet in front of her. Rustles came from nearby. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the two head wolves had arrived.

“You were up there for half an hour,” said Gunnolf.

“I calculated it to be about twenty minutes,” said Mystic.

“I thought it was fifteen,” said Accalia.

“Oh, the world speeds on for you, Accalia,” Gunnolf deadpanned.

“Let’s not worry about how long she was up there,” said Sunset, approaching from behind. She looked at the alicorn. “Did you see anypony?”

The alicorn shook her head. “I thought I did a few times but the heat kept sending waves onto me. I might need some water.”

“In what direction?” Mystic asked.

“West,” replied Twilight. “I did see a lot of creatures and wildlife.”

“Any danger?”

“I think I saw what looked like hyenas but I wasn’t sure.”

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened. “We should get moving.” She began walking forward, “We’re burning daylight.”

“Let’s,” Gunnolf murmured.

“I’ll tell the others to pack up,” said Accalia.





Outside of the large shrubs, Mystic watched the Pack standing in rows of ten at attention to Gunnolf. There were four lines but noticed that two of them weren’t in the line behind the first three. She realized what’s going on when she saw Gunnolf had an upset look.

“No!” cried Gunnolf, “I knew we had a couple of more wolves before we caught the ponies!”

“What’s wrong?” asked Twilight.

“A couple of wolves have gone back to Tokuta,” replied Accalia.

“What?!”

“I knew it. I knew this would happen,” Gunnolf stomped the ground. He looked at Twilight. “He’s coming here and he’ll know that he was misled to where we had gone.”

A blue blur dashed up to the wolf, revealing Rainbow Dash. “Oh, we’ll handle him in one way or another!”

Gunnolf just growled in response.

“It was bound to happen,” Sunset sighed. “But let’s not waste any more time.”

“Just know that I’m in charge of where we go,” said Gunnolf.

“I think we should listen to the ones who can fly,” said Mystic.

“Oh, just shut it.”

Mystic ignored his comment and saw Starlight sitting on a log. She felt a slight tug for the unicorn but shook her head.

“All right, let’s move everywolf,” said Gunnolf. “We’ve got another, unexpected mission to go through.”

“You’re welcome!” said Accalia.

Mystic took one more look at Starlight before she decided to walk ahead to get a lay of the land to clear her head.

About half an hour passed in their search and there hasn’t been any sign of who they’re looking for. Trying to keep her mind off the soldiers and wolves, Mystic looked out across the dry light green plains of the savanna. It soon met somewhat hilly terrain with more shrubs and trees about five hundred yards away.

“You mean you have a pride of lions looking for you?” Gunnolf asked, surprised. “Why?”

“We kinda stopped them from invading our nation,” said Rainbow.

“Wow. You ponies know how to get into trouble.”

“More like danger finds its way to us!” Rainbow boasted.

Mystic heard somecreature get right next to her. A sideways glance told her it was Accalia.

“Remember when I called you a lone wolf?” Accalia asked.

“Vaguely,” Mystic deadpanned, though she clearly remembered it.

“You only prove my statement even more true,” said Accalia.

“Congratulations to me, then,” replied Mystic, brushing some thick grass aside.

“Well, I think you should open yourself up like our society.”

Mystic let out a sigh through her nostrils.

“Hey, I see some creatures ahead!” Twilight said from above.

“What are they?” Mystic asked, looking up at her.

“Some kind of antelope with black curled horns.”

Immediately, Mystic knew what she was talking about. “Impala antelopes. I consider them the whitetail deer of Oogundaa.”

“Really?” Accalia asked.

“I got my reasons.”

“What’re they up to?” Starlight inquired.

“Just heading towards a watering hole,” Twilight explained. “There’re a lot of other creatures there, too.”

The sound of whooping echoed through the air. Mystic stopped and heard everycreature else do the same.

“What’re those?” Starlight asked nervously.

Twilight gasped.

“Hyenas!” she cried.

“Where?” Mystic asked, pulling her machete out.

“To the northwest, heading towards the--” Twilight gasped again.

“Towards the what?” Mystic asked.

She didn’t receive a reply. Almost right away, she saw Twilight making a beeline to somewhere over a hill.

“Twilight!” Sunset called.

“What is that crazy princess up to now?” Gunnolf asked.

Sunset galloped after the alicorn.

“Oh, darn it!” Mystic cried as Rainbow flew off. The unicorn took off after them as well.

“Where’re they going?” she heard Gunnolf.

Mystic ran over the hill and she saw a huge pack of about fifty hyenas swarming across the savanna.

Oh my gosh, she thought, amazed at the sight.

There, a little to her left, she saw a herd of about thirty impala antelope running from a moderate-sized watering hole.

They’ll tear that whole herd apart... she thought, unable to stop it from coming to her mind.

She couldn’t let that happen. The unicorn galloped faster as the hyenas got closer to their prey.

“You’re not having dinner today!” Sunset cried as a surge of red magic washed over the front of the hyena pack.

The hyenas turned their attention towards the ponies, only for more of them to be struck with purple magic and knocked off their paws.

Several of them snarled and let out crazed laughs. As Twilight and Sunset let their magic fly at the pack, Mystic noticed that about half of the group had followed the impala herd.

Immediately, she galloped off in their direction. The unicorn narrowed her eyes, focusing on the group. She pulled out several knives.

Then a demented laugh came from nearby.

Despite the chills she got, Mystic ducked underneath a hyena that had lunged for her. The mare galloped faster after the pack, spotting that several impalas ahead were separated from the main part of the herd.

Snap! She thought.

She spotted a nearby ridge and jumped onto the top of it. The unicorn managed to get a decent vantage point and she magically shot a knife at the front of the group.

A growl of pain escaped one of the hyenas.

With a smirk, Mystic launched one knife after another. She saw that a few of the hyenas had stopped and pawed at various parts of their bodies to get the opposing objects out.

Mystic focused on the front of the group again, but this time they had split into a pair of ten.

The unicorn’s heart nearly skipped a beat when a couple of hyenas charged for her.

She leaped over them, created a magical rope, and sent it towards her enemies. The rope tightened itself around them, tripping them over their paws.

Mystic didn’t take time to smirk as she focused on saving the impalas.

Next to the hilly terrain, she spotted a couple of them scrambling to get up. The predators are closing in.

Oh, no. she thought, unable to help feel a little scared.

“Over here!” she cried before she could think of another plan. “I’ve got fresh meat over here!”

The hyenas didn’t pay any attention to her. With a loud groan, she let out a couple more shots of magic, but they missed.

Suddenly, a blue blur zoomed past her. She nearly tumbled off the ridge but kept her hoofing. She watched as it zig-zagged across the landscape, striking the hyenas without warning.

Mystic rolled her eyes, relieved but annoyed at who showed up.

She leaped off the ridge and saw the impalas close to the tree line that had steep hills behind it.

The blue blur appeared beside her, revealing Rainbow Dash.

“Couldn’t you have signaled one of us?” Rainbow asked.

“I had to improvise!” replied Mystic, knowing it wasn’t fully true.

The pegasus shook her head and charged for the hyenas again. One of them lunged onto Rainbow, causing the pegasus to yelp.

Instinctively, Mystic shot a bolt of magic, but the hyena managed to stay on top of the pegasus.

“No!” Mystic grunted. Without thinking, she tackled the hyena, sending them both down tumbling across the ground.

Mystic landed flat on her back. Before she could get back up, a paw planted itself firmly on her stomach, knocking the wind out of her lungs.

She was met with the ravenous face of a hyena with a look to kill.

“Get off her!” came Sunset’s voice, followed by a surge of red magic.

Mystic felt her grab her hoof and help her stand up.

“You okay?” Sunset asked.

“I’m good,” replied Mystic. She looked behind Sunset to see three hyenas have cornered the impalas.

“Cover me!” she ordered Sunset and took off running.

The hyenas were nearly upon the impalas. Mystic galloped faster and charged up her horn. She saw the horrified looks of the impalas. With a shout, she lunged at the hyenas, sending out a surge of magic. All three were sent flying off into the nearby trees.

With some heaves, Mystic looked at the impalas who had amazed looks on their faces.

“Stay here,” she said.

They nodded vigorously.

Mystic heard more blasts of magic, and she saw Twilight had joined them.

“There are more coming!” Rainbow cried.

Mystic looked to where she was pointing and saw a third pack of about thirty more hyenas ravenously charging at them.

“Good gracious,” Sunset marveled, “How many of them are there?”

Mystic readied her magic again.

But then the wolves appeared from over a nearby hill.

Some relief washed over her as the Pack charged at the hyenas with their weapons drawn.

Mystic watched as the wolves took them by storm. But the hyenas were able to hold their ground and the savanna they occupied became a battleground of swiping claws and gnashing teeth.

“Well, look at that,” she muttered.

She turned to the rest of her party and saw that more hyenas had advanced upon them. She saw Sunset trying to hold her own against a large hyena, but it kept clawing and gnashing its teeth at her.

Before she could do anything, Gunnolf jumped from out of a bush with a dagger fully drawn. He let out a shout and landed a stab with a sickening crunch into the hyena’s torso. The beast fell over dead.

“It took you long enough!” Sunset said with wide eyes.

“What? Tell your friend you just don’t bolt off without strategizing first!” Gunnolf defended.

“Quit the drama!” Mystic snapped.

“Little help over here!” cried Twilight.

Nearby, Twilight had been fending off several hyenas but more were coming from over the hills.

Mystic bolted over to her side and Sunset appeared out of a pop of red.

“Let’s finish this!” Sunset declared. Mystic inwardly agreed. 

“Yah! Yah! Take that!” a voice cried from over the hill.

Confused, all three ponies and Gunnolf looked at the shrubs in front of them.

“You want a piece of me?!” came another.

Mystic nearly collapsed when she saw coming from over the hill--

“Imperial soldiers?!” she cried, completely taken aback.

Pegasi swooped down from the sky, spears in their hooves, and attacked the hyenas nearby. Then, a couple of them landed in front of the surprised equines.

“Stay together!” a grey one said.

“Who’re you and why are you here?” Mystic demanded.

“I’m Jia! Get with the others,” the pegasus ordered.

Mystic snarled as Jia flared her wings and took off. Mystic turned to see that the foul soldier had begun making a beeline for Gunnolf.

“Don’t attack the wolves, they’re helping!” said Sunset.

Jia stopped midair.

“Seriously?” Jia asked, surprised.

“Just focus on the real problem here!” Mystic ordered.

Jia shot her a glare but zoomed off in the direction of where the hyenas and wolves were still fighting.

“Let’s go help!” said Twilight.

Mystic and Sunset nodded and the ponies galloped off with Gunnolf now joining them. A gasp came from Twilight and Mystic saw that Applejack and Pinkie are racing to join the fray.

“Applejack! Pinkie!” Twilight cried, coming to a stop.

Both ponies turned and immediately smiled brightly.

“Yaayy! We’re all back together!” Pinkie cried as Rarity galloped towards Twilight. The party pony and farmer soon followed.

“Hoo wee!” Applejack laughed. “Great to see ya, Twilight!”

The alicorn enveloped all three of her dear friends. Mystic couldn’t help but smirk for her.

The unicorn noticed something over their shoulders. Looking over them, she saw Starlight levitating several soldiers away from hyenas. Confused, she wondered why the unicorn isn’t using her magic like Twilight and Sunset had been.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“She’s fine!” Pinkie explained, pointing behind her. Mystic turned and saw the yellow pegasus standing nervously on top of a hill. When she laid eyes on Mystic, she smiled and waved. Mystic nodded back at her.

“Where are the impalas?” Sunset asked.

“Over there,” replied Mystic, turning back to see the two standing there by the tree line.

“I’m going to go make sure they’re okay,” said Twilight.

Mystic watched her go, she turned to see that the Pack and the soldiers have driven off the hyenas.

“Is that the last of them?” she heard a soldier ask.

“They’re gone!” said Jia.

Mystic decided to join Twilight. The unicorn trotted over to where she had headed. When Mystic arrived, she saw the impalas recoil. Completely nervous and wide-eyed.

“It’s okay,” Twilight said in a soft tone. “We’re not going to hurt you.”

The two adolescent impalas further cowered.

“They’re gone,” said Mystic. “They won’t hurt you anymore.”

No response. She and Twilight looked at each other, slightly uneasy.

“Any signs of injury?” asked Accalia.

“They look fine to me,” said Gunnolf.

Mystic turned to see that the two wolves and some members of their Pack had joined them. She looked between them and the impalas and reached a conclusion.

“I think they’re scared of you,” said Mystic.

“Huh?”

The unicorn opened her mouth and pointed to her teeth. Confused, Gunnolf opened his mouth and traced his paw along his sharp teeth.

“Oh...” he said with a look of realization.

He turned around and motioned his wolves to move. Twilight and Mystic waited for the Pack to get a considerable distance away. They turned back to the impalas that were more visibly relaxed.

“You... saved us,” said the female impala, pointing her hoof at Mystic.

“It’s great that we did,” said Twilight.

Mystic nodded. “Shame about the others leaving you behind...”

The second shook his head. “They did try to save us but they had to choose between us or the children.”

Mystic’s eyes widened.

“Oh, my,” Twilight held a hoof to her lips.

“Yeah,” said the second impala.

“Well, all water under the bridge now,” said the first impala, smiling. “I’m Ebele and this is Berko.”

“Twilight Sparkle,” the alicorn greeted. “And this is Mystic.”

“Charmed,” said Mystic.

Ebele looked behind the alicorn to the different creatures behind her.

“Quite a large, strange group you’ve got here,” she said.

Twilight smiled sheepishly, “Well, consider it a unique group.”

“One that wasn’t really planned...” muttered Mystic.

Twilight ignored her. “So, should we do anything to help you out? Get you home safely?”

“I think we would like that,” said Berko. “And you should totally meet the chief.”

“Yeah, he’d be thrilled to meet our saviors!”

Mystic arched an eyebrow as she noticed Twilight lightly blushing.

“Oh, I...”

“It’ll be fun!” Berko smiled. “All of you have some serious magic we’ve not seen before.”

“The wolves and soldiers are getting along,” came Sunset’s voice. Mystic saw that she, Starlight, and Twilight’s friends have joined the fiery maned unicorn.

Elbele stepped forward, “You all look worn out.” 

“Oh, we’re fine,” said Applejack, but she did let out a rough sigh. Mystic hated to admit it but she felt sapped of energy because of the sun.

“Totally,” said Twilight. “We can continue on our way once we meet the chief.”

Ebele looked into Twilight’s eyes “You might believe you have strength but when you get moving again, you’ll be more worn out than you are now.”

Twilight lowered her head, Mystic could see that she was exhausted from all of the excitement.

“It’s the least would do for saving our lives,” Berko explained, “Plus, the chief would love to get to know heroic creatures.”

“Unlike around here,” Ebele looked around warily.

“Can you excuse Twilight and I?” asked Sunset, putting a hoof around the alicorn’s neck.

“Sure.”

Sunset and Twilight took several steps back. Mystic did so too so she can hear what they’re saying.

“I think we need to freshen up,” said Sunset. “With Tokuta coming, I think we need to come up with a plan on how we’ll deal with him.”

“Right,” Twilight nodded. “And we could gain more strength for the rest of our journey.”

“All right.”

Mystic nearly tensed when she saw Jia approaching.

“A new potential ally?” asked Jia, both ponies looked at her.

“Maybe,” replied Twilight.

Jia nodded. “I think it’s worth looking into for all of us.” She turned and trotted off in the direction of the soldiers.

“Do you trust them?” Sunset asked.

“I don’t,” replied Twilight. “But they did help us so we can give them the benefit of the doubt.”

Mystic said nothing as she bit the bottom of her lip, thinking about what could happen with the wolves and the soldiers. She stepped aside and Twilight walked back over to Berko and Ebele.

“Take us to the village please,” said Twilight.

The impalas perked up and smiled.

“Great!” said Ebele. She looked over at the wolves with a frown. “I don’t think you should let them close to the village.”

“Understood,” said Twilight.

The impalas nodded, suddenly Pinkie appeared with a big smile.

“Wheeee! Let’s go!” she cheered.

Ebele and Berko began leading them towards the west. As Mystic faced the somewhat hilly, dry green terrain, she spotted red rock mountains roughly five miles away.
> Chapter 43 - The impala village
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

For the next half hour, everypony followed their hosts through the flat savanna as rough ground surrounded it in the distance. Twilight gazed around the landscape and noticed something seemed off about it. She’d been noticing it for a while but now it’s becoming more than a coincidence.

There seemed to be naturally rough ground in one part of the landscape and yet there were some that seemed in a jumbled unnatural mess. There was a plateau where it looked like a large blast of magic had fired along the side of it long ago. It was worn by age but it’s there.

“You’re totally going to like the chief!” Berko suddenly said. Twilight turned to listen to him. “He’s open and welcome to everycreature that are friends.”

“Since you saved our lives, he’ll no doubt be very happy to meet all of you,” Ebele added. “Speaking of which, we’re here.”

Twilight joined her friends in looking past the siblings and saw the village gate approaching with every step.

“Let’s get out of this sun, ASAP,” said Sunset.

“What’s an ASAP?” Berko asked, confused.

“Oh, it’s just an expression! Weird saying!” Twilight spoke up.

“Okay?”

Relieved, Twilight gazed to the gate of the village, it’s made of thick bamboo, the rim surrounding it is constructed of two medium-sized white tree trunks stretching about ten feet tall. One stretched across the top of the bare trunks forming the gate. To the gate’s left and right, there’s a tall fence constructed out of tightly weaved together straw, bamboo, some thick, sharp sticks poking from the fence and some into the air that Twilight assumed was to keep the predators out.

Berko and Ebele opened the gate, and when they did so, they were greeted by many impalas. They received them with a warm welcome. When one saw the ponies, she tensed up in amazement and fear. The others saw what she’s looking at and they were just as surprised. All of them were standing straight and gazing at the ponies.

“Gee, they are a wary bunch, ain’t they?” Applejack whispered.

“That’s rude to say, Applejack,” Fluttershy whispered back.

Twilight awkwardly waved to the impalas while Mystic observed them with a neutral expression.

“No need to worry everypala!” said Berko, gaining their attention. “These ponies here saved both of our lives and are to be considered allies! Please treat them with courtesy and respect!”

At those words, the impalas surrounded the ponies, thanking them for saving the Chief’s son and daughter as they marveled at the ponies, too.

“Wow, nice wings!”

“Where did you all come from?”

“You all look worn out! Do you need some help?”

“Oh, that sounds lovely,” said Rarity, smiling a bit.





Twilight looked behind her outside the gate and saw Jia waving back at her. The alicorn nodded as she joined her friends, surrounded by the gawking impalas.

Twilight followed her friends to a decent looking straw hut. She gazed to her right and noticed several impalas gossiping.

“I hear they found one of their friends and she caused some trouble out in the wilderness,” said an impala.

“I heard some of them escaped the kudu’s village!” said another.

“I heard that one of them unleashed a bright flash of turquoise and damaged the surrounding trees!”

“Are they dangerous?”

As they rounded a corner, Berko chuckled.

“It seems that your presence in Oogundaa has caused quite a stir,” he said.

“Y’all knew ‘bout us ‘fore we got here?” Applejack asked.

“Yes, yes, we did,” said Ebele, “Word can travel fast and far throughout the land about outsiders.”

“I guess we should’ve figured that,” said Twilight.

“I jus’ hope we can stay outta more trouble from the local citizens and wildlife,” Applejack added, “We’ve been through enough already.”

“Here! Here!” Rarity added, “Not to mention we’ve got to get back home!”

Twilight gazed over at Sunset. She had a suspicious look on her face.

“Sunset, what’s wrong?” she asked.

“I’m not so trusting of them. We had the incident with the kudus, remember?” Sunset explained.

“You told me, yes.”

“I’m just keeping an eye out.”

“I don’t see anything suspicious about them.”

“Neither do I, yet,” Sunset glared.

Twilight sighed as they continued to follow their two hosts. She didn’t need to look at Mystic because that much is obvious.

Berko and Ebele led them to the hut, opened the door, and let the herd in. Berko entered and gazed at a couple of female impalas.

“These ponies need to get their strength restored for their journey home,” he said, “Please give them whatever they need.”

“Yes Berko,” they said in unison.





And so, the ponies were given food, massages, and blessings from the impalas. They were very friendly and helpful with whatever they needed and even talked with them a little bit. While the ponies were courteous, Twilight couldn’t stop thinking about Equestria. A couple of hours later, they were fully rested.





Mystic looked at Starlight sleeping in a bed. The poor thing looks completely worn out. She stepped back outside and joined Berko to meet the chief.

As they walked through the village, Mystic got a clear view of what makes it up. Unlike the decent straw hut, there are huts constructed with hard mud straw posts and straw roofs. The roads are made of red dirt. There are some dirty toys, balls, and tools around the different huts. Mystic spotted a small marketplace and a watering hole in the center of the village.

“I think the kudus have a more hospitable place,” Rarity muttered to herself.

“They were after us,” Sunset insisted.

“We don’t want too much unneeded attention drawn to us,” said Mystic, “And that’s beside the staring eyes around us.”

“Wheee! Hello, impalas!” Pinkie cried from the distance, “How about some streamers and balloons?”

“Pinkie!” multiple voices cried in unison.

Twilight noticed Pinkie bouncing happily among the astonished impalas as she spread a little cheer around. They didn’t seem to be taking it as she’d hoped though. They seemed on edge.

Pinkie didn’t seem to notice and rejoined her friends.

“Pinkie, please don’t bother them like that,” said Fluttershy.

“Why not? They looked happy!” Pinkie bubbled.

“I don’t think so...” Fluttershy pointed at them.

Pinkie looked at the unnerved impalas. She lightly frowned but shrugged.

Mystic saw the impalas kept staring at them, and she couldn’t help but feel a little uncomfortable. Her suspicions of them being hostile were dwindling but she couldn’t keep her eyes off them.

A minute later, Mystic saw that she and the party had come to a crossroads.

“Chief Faraji,” said Ebele.

Mystic snapped her head to look in front of her. Walking towards them, was an impala that seemed a bit bigger and stronger than the others. His horns were longer and he wore a green robe with yellow trimmings. Two bodyguards stood beside him as he stopped in the middle of the crossroads. On each street, she saw that citizens were watching the meeting.

“Ebele and Berko,” said the chief. “These are the ones who saved you?”

“They are,” said Berko, “But this one,” he pointed at Mystic. “Is the one we’re most fond of.”

With a neutral look, the chief turned his gaze onto the orange unicorn.

“Ah, so you’re the one with the swinging blade?” he asked.

“Yes, I am,” replied Mystic, giving him a short bow.

“Hmmm,” the chief looked at her closely, narrowing his eyes. His gaze scanned the rest of the herd. Mystic took a glance to see that they were standing tall and with slightly nervous looks.

“Well,” the chief smiled. “Darn me to heck, I’m so thankful for the lot of you!” He trotted up to the herd of ponies. He outstretched a hoof, grabbing Mystic’s and shaking it, “Pleased to meet all of you!” He let go and patted the taken aback unicorn’s back. “My name is Faraji. I am the chief here.”

He turned to the others. “And I’m deeply honored to have such saviors of my children.”

“The pleasure’s all ours,” Twilight smiled, shaking his hoof.

“I do believe we have a lot to talk about, but I hope you’ve all been taken care of?”

“We have,” said Sunset, Mystic noticed her neutral look.

“Well, I’d like all of you to come to my hut so we can have a chat since we’re new friends here,” said Faraji, “So much to learn from one another!” He began trotting off in the direction he’d come from.

“What do you think?” Rainbow whispered to Twilight.

“I say we follow him,” replied Twilight.

“I agree,” said Mystic, going after him. “We could probably learn something interesting.”





Mystic looked around at the chief’s quarters. She’d never seen so many scrolls lined up along a back wall before. There seemed to be about a thousand, maybe more on the shelf. The chief’s desk sat in front of her with his wooden chair right behind it. She looked to the left and saw there were scrolls in barrels and a smaller shelf along the left wall.

She heard the door to her right creak open, and Faraji came in with eight glasses in his green magic.

“Sorry I wasn’t there to greet you when you’d arrived, but Ebele and Berko had to talk me into meeting you,” he said. “We impalas can be rather wary about who we trust.”

“I kind of know the feeling on that one,” said Mystic, taking a glass.

“Well, creatures all around can and do have things in common,” Faraji gave the rest of the glasses to the others that stood behind Mystic.

“Thank you for your hospitality,” said Applejack.

“You’re welcome,” replied Faraji, sitting in his chair.

Mystic couldn’t take her eyes off the scrolls. “Faraji...”

“Yes?”

“Can I have a look?” she pointed to the scrolls.

“Ah,” said Faraji. “Are you a historian?”

“Well, I’m an explorer. I love learning about the world and new creatures that may or may not be real,” she said.

Faraji smiled. “Sure. Go ahead.”

“Mister Faraji,” said Sunset, “Can you tell us more about the impalas?

Mystic didn’t pay attention to the conversation going on. She kept looking at the scrolls. All of them seemed like priceless treasures. She scanned the top of the shelves and noticed a scroll that looked different from the rest. It was even more worn down and had a black rim along its top. Curious, she levitated it down.

Mystic opened the scroll. What she saw wasn’t what she had expected. It seemed to be a drawing of a beautiful, luscious green Oogundaa, but there was darkness seeping from the sky. Citizens were running scared, some dead, and some vainly trying to fight back. Mystic looked up towards the sky to see the drawing of a black looking lion with ominous red eyes.

“Oh, you must have a keen eye,” said Faraji. “That scroll is very special.”

“Really?” Mystic asked, looking up at him.

“Yeah, there are folklore and tales that remain very mysterious and hidden for countless generations,” Faraji explained, gently taking the scroll from Mystic. “This is a tale of a lion so evil in Oogundaa’s day, it seemed like he was darkness himself. Villages burned and the wildernesses obliterated as dark clouds of smoke covered the sky above.”

“Yikes,” said Twilight.

Faraji rolled up the scroll. “It’s a tale long forgotten, but only known to me through this.”

“Can you tell us more about Oogundaa?” Sunset asked.

“If I do, can you tell me about your place sometime?” Faraji asked.

“Okay,” said Twilight.

Mystic continued to look up at the scrolls but she listened in on the conversation.

“Oogundaa was originally a place of disorder and creatures running amok,” Faraji began, “War existed between the hyenas, lions, buffalo, and many others for generations. However, one day the legendary Four Elders came together, each of them from a different species. A buffalo, a rhino, a kudu, and,” he looked at the others, “An impala.”

“Whoa,” Twilight marveled.

“Really?” Pinkie asked, surprised.

“Yes. The impalas are one of the species that founded the most powerful and successful government of Oogundaa. The Elders were able to work together and expel threats such as the lions and others who dared to disrespect the careful, hard work they’d put into their system. More villages rose, citizens began caring more for each other, even great cities eventually rose in Oogundaa’s majesty and beautiful landscape.” 

Mystic couldn’t help but imagine a more beautiful, orderly Oogundaa as Faraji continued. “It was a well-deserved victory for those who’d worked so hard for it.” 

Faraji sighed. “However, the enemies of the Elders continued to rise and fight against them disrupting the way of life in Oogundaa. Eventually, great evil rose from all around until the land seemingly shook and rattled until one infamous beast became the most feared and most whispered about for countless generations.”

“Who was it?” Applejack asked.

“He’s called by many names,” Faraji sat down in his chair, “But before him, there were many other beasts that the Elders had to deal with before they proclaimed the system they’d built.”

“It’s gotten to the point where nocreature bothers listening or trying to reason with one another because of our long, dark past. I want to do my best to bring peace back to Oogundaa, but as you can see...it’s not going so well...” 

Mystic looked back at him to see Faraji pitifully hanging his head.

“We’ve spent so much time just not relying on anycreature else. However, the impalas, while great support, just aren’t courageous enough to make much movement in helping our once beautiful country.”

He looked at some sacks of corn, “However, while we don’t rely on anycreature else, we do have to give food to others such as nyala, waterbuck, oryx, and gemsbok as to not start any more conflicts...”

“You mean you give food to each other and not count on anycreature to work together?” Rainbow asked incredulously.

“It’s the way it’s been for countless decades... and I fear we’re getting on the brink of another war between us herbivores because of the lack of food...” he growled, “And all because of those springboks constantly eating it all up! It’ll eventually dry up and start turning into a desert within a decade!”

“I can’t imagine a country having so much violence and hate towards others,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Things might be a little quieter all things considered in the past, but the issues are still here as citizens try to proclaim as much as possible for themselves.”

“What about the kudu?” Sunset asked, “They have plenty of food.”

“Oh, they won’t bother sharing,” Faraji gazed up at them with some anger in his eyes, “Those foul antelope hate us and are too far proud to share with us.”

“But why?”

“There are a lot of reasons. But I do know they and other creatures here don’t like us, the impalas.” He stood up from his seat.

“Even the species that are teetering?” Fluttershy asked.

“We’re one of the most disliked creatures in all of Oogundaa,” Faraji explained, “We’re not sure why but they do hate us more than any other species...”

“That just doesn’t seem fair...”

“There are a lot of things that aren’t fair!” Faraji shouted, swiping his hoof across his desk. “It's been this way for the past hundred years! And with rising tensions, I just don’t think things will ever get better!”

Twilight frowned at the distraught impala chief. She glanced at her friends and all of them had a look of sympathy. Mystic just kept an accepting look as she observed the scene.

“What if we tried finding some more food?” Fluttershy suggested.

“I appreciate the offer,” replied Faraji, “But food is becoming more and more scarce with the springboks as I said. Too many of them eating too much food! No consideration for others!”

Mystic realized while the impalas will face conflict with the other species they will likely go after the springboks too. She was about to bring something up until-

“Faraji,” said Sunset, “I hope you don’t mind me asking... but these beasts you mentioned...”

Faraji’s face seemed to lose some of its color.  

“What are they exactly?”

“Yeah,” said Applejack, “Ya seem a bit vague with some of the details and all.”

“Oh, I just...”

“I think it’d be interesting to know about them,” Rainbow added.

Despite the situation, an explanation would be good about that particular detail.

“I’d love to know too, Faraji,” Twilight nodded.

“Ohhhh,” Faraji groaned with a facehoof, “I wish I didn’t get into explaining the history of Oogundaa...” he turned and began hitting himself on the head, “Stupid! Passionate! Historian!”

Mystic waited for him to stop beating himself up. He hit himself a few more times before looking at them with an unnerved look.

“We don’t talk about them,” he said, lighting up his horns and magically closing the door and locking it.

“What about?” Twilight asked.

Mystic walked back around the desk to face Faraji. The impala chief bit his lower lip and held a hesitant look in his eyes. 

“I don’t talk much about them and the impalas and the rest of Oogundaa prefer not to hear their species’ names at all,” he said, walked over to a nearby shelf. He pulled the scrolls aside and the locked box. Mystic’s eyes widened in fascination. “They were the things of nightmares back in their day led by their leader for about as long as they existed.” He unlocked the box, pulled out some scrolls, and placed them on the table.

“Promise me,” he said with a glare, “Promise me you won’t mention this to the others.”

Everypony nodded in agreement. Closing his eyes Faraji reluctantly unrolled the scrolls.

The ponies’ eyes widened at what they’re seeing. Sketches of bi-pedal hyenas surrounding their leader, who had a gold crown on, terrorizing the land, and raising their young to hunt.

“What are they?” Sunset asked as Mystic looked over her shoulder. She stifled a gasp.

“They’re werehyenas,” said Faraji.

“Not the werehyenas!” Pinkie shouted, causing Mystic’s hair to stand on end.

“Shhhh!”

Pinkie shrank back and whispered, “Oh! Sorry!”

“Thousands of years before,” Faraji began, “Werehyenas were the dominant species. Their civilization was founded by their leader they consider a goddess by the name of Shenzi.”

Faraji took in a breath, “These things are said to be demons in disguise, straight from the fiery pits of the outer darkness and have no care for others, even most of themselves. But they did try to ensure their survival so their Leader’s name may be known throughout eternity.” 

He shifted the scroll some to reveal that there were fewer of them. “Their numbers did start falling when the wars continued throughout the years.” 

He cleared his throat, “Even in the regular hyenas it seems as if these larger beasts still have a presence here in Oogundaa,” said Faraji. “That’s why hyenas are disliked and have become scavengers.” He shuddered. “Not that they have any problems with it being that way.”

“Is there anything else?” Mystic asked.

“There is... one werehyena you need to know about,” said Faraji.

He levitated the second scroll to reveal a dark grey werehyena with brownish patterns. Mystic and Twilight’s eyes narrowed looking at him as Faraji went on.

“The most legendary one, named the Kaftar, has been whispered amongst the citizens for countless years. Stories were passed down from generation to generation, all in different versions. However, I have deterred that there were others with him, such as a clan of hyenas, and jackals.”

Mystic unrolled the scroll further. What she saw next, was almost as if a bolt of lightning struck her.

It was a drawing of a werewolf.

“Uhm...” she said.

“What is it?” Faraji asked.

“Is... that a werewolf?” Mystic asked.

“Wait, a werewolf?” Rainbow asked.

Pinkie gasped loudly. Mystic heard somepony clap her mouth shut.

“Yes,” said Faraji. “I’ve researched Oogundaa’s history my entire life and he’s the only one throughout history.”

“We had an encounter with one!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Wait what?” Faraji’s eyes nearly bulged out of his skull.

“Yeah!” Rainbow added. “That beast imprisoned us!”

“Are you serious?” Faraji asked, his jaw dropping. “That can’t be! He’s only folklore!”

“Sure ain’t,” said Applejack.

Pinkie removed Applejack’s hoof from her lips, “And we fought the werehyena!”

“Pinkie!” everypony else shouted.

Mystic looked at Faraji. He was completely frozen. Standing up straight like an icicle.

“Now, look what ya done!” Applejack groaned. “Ya broke the chief!”

“Oops!” Pinkie blushed.

Twilight waved a hoof in front of Faraji’s face, but he didn’t move.

“There’s... he...” the chief squeaked.

“Oh, boy,” said Mystic, turning away.

“That creature is out there now?!” Faraji cried.

“And he’s conquered our home,” said Rarity.

As Mystic tuned out the conversation to where it became white noise, she began to think about the scrolls and the werewolf that she’d seen.

Tokuta... and Nightfall, together? She thought. The unicorn looked at the scroll again, unrolling the last bit of it to see the apparent image of Nightfall with two smaller werehyenas. The slightly larger one seemed to be cradling a baby in her arms.

“A family?” she whispered. Did Nightfall have a family?

Whether if it were true or not, the scrolls here were ancient and she couldn’t wait to look through them. Provided if the chief would snap out of his daze.

She turned to see Applejack holding her hooves around his neck and Rainbow fanning him with a hoof.

He’s fine, she thought as she began thinking again.

Suddenly, Something Mystic nearly forgot about hit her like a bolt of lightning.

The werewolf in the scrolls, she thought. Holding back a gasp, she stepped aside. 

Mystic opened her satchel and pulled out the poster she’d gotten from the wolf society and the old scroll about the confession of the ancient evil in Oogundaa. The scroll that she’d finished reading before the adventure to Equestria began. She held them up and compared the writing on both of them.

They look the same... she thought, eyes widening, mentally confirming what she had suspected back in the wolf kingdom.

“Excuse me,” said Mystic.

Everypony and a wide-eyed Faraji turned to look at her. The unicorn walked over holding the documents she’d pulled out.

“I noticed that somecreature’s writing looks very similar to an old scroll I’d found,” said Mystic.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“I mean this,” said Mystic. She revealed the contents of the scrolls.

“Let me see that,” said Faraji, stepping forward.

“What’re you getting at, Mystic?” Sunset asked.

“We talked about a werewolf,” Mystic began, looking at her, “It can’t be a coincidence that only one of them has been spoken of in all of Oogundaa’s history.”

Twilight and some of her friends gasped.

“Tokuta wrote these?” Applejack asked.

“Y-You don’t think so, do you?” Rarity asked, nervously.

“I’m afraid that’s exactly what I’m saying,” said Mystic.

“Good heavens above!” Faraji cried. He turned to face Twilight and her friends. “This is a legitimate scroll about two thousand years old! And it has the same writing as this poster here.”

Twilight walked over and examined the scroll and poster herself. Her eyes got as wide as saucers.

“The fact that the werewolf and Nightfall went their separate ways after some tense issues,” said Mystic, “It fits directly with this scroll.”

“I-I can’t believe it!” cried Twilight.

“Tokuta was involved with Nightfall?” Fluttershy asked weakly.

“You can’t be serious!” Rainbow cried, running hooves down her face.

Mystic saw that Applejack’s jaw had dropped and Pinkie was just staring blankly with an astonished look.

“What does this mean for your loose acquaintances?” Faraji asked, astonished.

“The army or the wolves?” Mystic asked. As soon as the last two words left her lips, it was as if she were struck with lightning again.

“Oh, no...” Twilight murmured.
> Chapter 44 - Reactions and denials
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic had been leaning against the wall and standing on her hind hooves for the past five minutes. Her new acquaintances continued to discuss what must be done of informing the wolves of their discovery.

“I mean, the wolves just recently became our allies! What if they think we’re lying to them?” Twilight asked, panicking.

“Ah still say we tell’em the truth,” Applejack spoke up, “That gal Accalia seems to keep’em in line, ‘specially that Gunnolf.”

“Seems is the key word, Applejack,” Twilight said, taking a deep breath.

“We can’t just sit here and not do anything,” said Fluttershy.

“I’m telling you; this will be like revealing to the wolves as if somecreature else told us something Celestia was hiding something this big!” said Rainbow.

“Celestia isn’t a wolf or a werewolf, though!” Twilight reasoned.

“It could happen to anycreature,” said Rarity.

Faraji stepped next to Mystic, a slightly unnerved look on his face “Are they always like this?”

“I guess so,” replied Mystic. “Friends, yet they seem so different and get into arguments.” She sighed, getting on all fours. “Yet, somehow they come around.”

“I still think we need to consider options more,” said Twilight.

“And what’re those, Princess?” Mystic asked.

As expected, Twilight looked at her with an offended look, but the young unicorn ignored it.

“Look,” Mystic began, brushing a hoof through her mane, “There is clearly no other option. This is probably why Tokuta didn’t want them to come out here.”

“Or, anywhere really,” Fluttershy added.

“Right. But we can’t withhold this information by your friendship standards,” said Mystic.

Twilight frowned as her ears wilted.

“As it stands, those wolves you allowed to help and want to become allies with them, you need to be upfront with them,” Mystic sighed. “I know that from experience when it comes to that.” She turned aside, “Otherwise, it could lead to worse trouble if you withhold information.” She remembered the trip up to the Northerners and how her most trusted pony did such a thing.

“You’re right,” said Twilight. “But who’s going to tell them?”

“You are,” said Faraji. “Aren’t you the leader of this group of friends?”

“I’ll go too,” said Mystic. “I’m the one who found them.” She turned back to see Twilight biting her lower lip. “And...” she had to swallow her pride to get things moving, “We have an... army if things do get out of hoof.” She had to hold back a gag.

Twilight rubbed her temples and let out another sigh. “All right.” She turned to her friends. “Stay with the army and be ready to help us if things go south.”

“Of course, Twilight,” said Sunset.

“Let’s go,” said Mystic, grabbing the scroll of Nightfall and stepping outside.

“Wait! How’re we gonna approach them?” Twilight asked, catching up.

“Directly.”





As she trotted across the savanna, Mystic could see the wolf pack about a hundred yards ahead of them.

“Mystic,” Twilight spoke up.

“What now?” Mystic asked, not hiding her annoyance.

“I mean, we just need to think of how we’re gonna put this news to them,” Twilight began, Mystic held back a snarl. “And we just know how much they could react I mean they imprisoned us! And now we have a delicate bond with them and we don’t wanna disconnect that from...”

“Are you more worried about not telling them and just keeping them under your hoof?” Mystic asked, annoyed.

“What? No!” Twilight gasped.

“Then stop acting like you gotta control every little detail,” Mystic shot her a glare. “Whatever happens, happens. Now, shut up.”

She turned her attention back to the wolves and knew regardless of how they put it, their reaction wouldn’t change.

“Gunnolf! It’s a couple of the ponies!” said a wolf.

Almost right away, Gunnolf and Accalia made their way out of the Pack and stopped about ten feet from the ponies.

“Are things going okay?” Gunnolf asked, a hard look in his eyes.

“Things are... okay,” replied Mystic. “Nocreature has attacked yet.”

“Oh,” Gunnolf’s eyes softened. “What do you want?”

“We...” she looked at the ever-nervous Twilight and back at Gunnolf. “We have found out something.”

“Oh?” Accalia spoke up. “What’s that?”

Time to see if she listened to me, Mystic thought. She looked at Twilight again. “Should you tell them, or should I?”

Twilight took a few steps back. Mystic sighed. She was a little nervous but knew this must be done. She faced Gunnolf.

“We learned a bit of Oogundaan history and about a creature named Nightfall,” said Mystic. “He’s terrorized the land for seemingly countless generations.” She presented the scroll, unrolling it to reveal its contents.

“Where’d you get this?” Accalia asked, surprised.

“The chief there is a historian,” replied Mystic. “And this scroll tells Nightfall’s story and all who’s involved with him.”

“Wait...” Accalia narrowed her eyes. “Is that a werewolf?”

“Let me see that!” Gunnolf demanded, snatching it away.

Accalia looked over his shoulder followed by several other wolves. As they examined it for a couple of minutes, Mystic watched their looks turn from somewhat skeptical to disbelieving. Gunnolf trembled.

“Why is there a werewolf in the scroll?” Accalia asked, eyes wide. “Tokuta said there weren’t any others.”

“That’s the only werewolf in all of the research the chief did,” said Mystic. She ignored Twilight’s nervous squeak. Mystic observed Accalia. The she-wolf looked to be putting the pieces together.

“That’s impossible,” said a wolf. “Was this werewolf involved with this Nightfall?”

“This is insane!” Gunnolf barked with wide, furious eyes. He looked up at Mystic. “You’re sure this is legitimate?”

“I can verify that,” replied Mystic.

“How?”

“With this,” Mystic pulled out the scroll and the poster she’d retrieved. “I found this scroll while on my travels and it matched with the claw-writing of the poster.” She unrolled it and almost immediately, Gunnolf snatched the scroll away and examined it. “The scroll talks of the events described here and how the werewolf made a mistake that caused them to fall apart.”

“Are you serious?!” a wolf shouted while Accalia just gaped with her jaw nearly hitting the ground.

The rest of the Pack began murmuring among each other as Gunnolf examined the poster and scroll.

“What about Mystic’s report?” Accalia asked, passing the document to the wolves close by.

Gunnolf turned to face her as he trembled harder. Accalia leaned forward and almost immediately, her eyes widened at the writing on both the scroll and poster. Mystic took a glance back at Twilight who was trying to stand tall but was sulking.

“They... match,” Accalia breathed, she looked up at Mystic.

“I can’t believe this!” Gunnolf cried. Both Accalia and Mystic watched him stomp off, pick up a rock, and throw it. “I can’t believe this! I won’t believe it!” The wolves’ murmuring grew even louder, unnerved, and upset. Gunnolf’s muzzle curled and he began growling and hissing.

“He’s a noble leader! Gunnolf cried.

“Gunnolf,” Accalia said softly.

“Leave me,” Gunnolf snapped. “I need to be alone.”

Accalia gave Mystic a frown, “Excuse me, please.” She gave the scroll back to the unicorn as she went after her brother. Mystic turned to the other wolves that couldn’t take their gazes off her.

“Anywolf else wanna take a look?” she asked, holding the documents up.





Accalia followed Gunnolf through thick brush. She could hear his heaving and growling as he continued.

“Stop following me, Accalia!” Gunnolf barked.

“Running won’t help! Just stop and face me!” Accalia cried.

Gunnolf did stop and whirled around. “This is your fault!”

Accalia’s eyes popped wide open. “My fault?”

“Yeah! If you weren’t so curious about every! Little! Thing!” Gunnolf prodded her in the chest, “We wouldn’t be in this situation! Not to mention...”

“What I thought isn’t the problem here, Gunnolf,” Accalia asserted. “You yourself were also curious.” She got right into his face. “You just hide it because of your commitment to the throne and duties.”

“And they were all I had until I betrayed our Majestic!” Gunnolf barked.

“Our Majestic betrayed the codes he made and hid his past from us to protect his guilty self.”

“I won’t believe that!”

“Then how will you face him when you decided to help the ponies?” Accalia asked. Gunnolf opened his mouth, but Accalia placed a paw on his mouth. “It’s way past time we changed our ways of life, but whatever happens with Tokuta, we need to decide if we’ll face prosecution for something we know is better for us.” She sighed, frowning. “If he truly did care more about us than himself, he would listen. You know that, don’t you?”

Gunnolf pulled back, hurt in his eyes. “I... just don’t know how to face him...”

Accalia hugged him, causing the wolf to tense up. “I and the others will be there for you.” She pulled back. “We might need to go through some trials, but these ponies from what I’ve seen, have been totally honest and their ways sound like they’d benefit us.”

Gunnolf rubbed his temples. “If this is Tokuta’s case, so much for just protecting the forest and us...”

Accalia nodded. “Let’s get back and try to keep the others under control.”

“Fine...” replied Gunnolf with an uncertain look.





Mystic just kept watching the wolves chatting loudly and some debating among themselves if the scrolls are legitimate. She recognized denial just about anywhere.

“Are you sure that was the best way?” Twilight asked.

Mystic glanced at her. “They hadn’t begun a revolution yet, have they?”

“Yet?” Twilight repeated.

“It was a sarcastic expression.”

The wolves suddenly ceased speaking to one another and looked over to Mystic’s left. Mystic followed their gaze and saw a disgruntled Gunnolf walking back with Accalia.

“This is ludicrous!” one of them cried.

Accalia turned to the wolves. “Let’s all not lose our heads over this. Please.”

“What’re we going to about our Majestic?” one wolf asked with a pleading look.

“One problem at a time,” Accalia, “But let’s just calm down...”

The wolves quieted down some but still murmured among each other.

Accalia gave a brief astonished look to Mystic and Twilight before turning back to the Pack.

“As for us,” Accalia spoke up. “We know this is a huge revelation and that he might not care for us as much as he says...” She sighed. “But let’s not lose sight of the ways of friendship the ponies offer.”

“Does this mean we’ll have to... fight against our Majestic?” another one of the wolves asked.

The entire Pack immediately began to panic, asking questions, and wanting to know how this would go down.

“What about our families?”

“Where would we go?”

“How could we stand up to him?”

“Enough!” Gunnolf cried. Everywolf went silent. “I need some time to process this and I do not need all of you giving me more of a headache!”

Deciding she had enough of the drama, for now, Mystic took her leave and walked back into the village, leaving Twilight behind. 





When Mystic got back to the village, she made her way to a campfire next to one of the mud huts and sat down in front of it. Mystic reached into her satchel, pulled out her knives and sharpener. She began to sharpen them and noticed somepony sitting close by.

“Are you the one who’s the guide?” a voice asked.

Mystic briefly stopped sharpening her knives, gazed over to see a rested Starlight. One of the ponies they’d come here for. Her mane isn’t ragged anymore but she did have some bags under her eyes. She still looked worn out.

“And you’re that unicorn who came up with the healing spell,” Mystic finally said.

Starlight winced. “Please...” She looked at the ground, “I don’t want to talk about that...”

Mystic’s look softened. Her rampage was horrific.

I probably touched a nerve, she thought, You better fix this.

“Sorry,” Mystic apologized, “It’s just... I had an injured foreleg and Twilight used it to heal it.” She smirked, “You made me lose my excuse to not begin to pay off a loan.” Starlight didn’t reply. That didn’t work either. Mystic thought about what she should be said next.

“Yes,” she said, “I am the guide that led your friends here.”

Starlight gazed at her again. Progress.

“Have you been out here before?” Starlight asked.

“Multiple times, not in this village though,” Mystic answered simply.

“I...” Starlight shifted a bit, “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For bringing my friends here...” her voice seemed a bit distant. She knew that from anywhere.

“It was no big deal.”

They went silent aside from Mystic resuming her sharpening.

About a minute later, Mystic spoke up, “Look... I’m not the most social pony but I was... concerned about you when I saw you...” She inwardly winced. That was bad.

“I... appreciate the concern...” Starlight spoke quietly.

“Are you doing well?”

Starlight scoffed, “As well as somepony who foolishly got lost in the Oogundaan for her own stupid reasons...”

Mystic quit her sharpening and turned to face her, “I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable... you probably find me jarring, to say the least...”

“No...”

“Huh?” Mystic asked.

“I don’t find you jarring,” Starlight clarified, “I just see you as another pony.”

“Seriously?” Mystic motioned to her machete and knife. Starlight shrugged in response and went quiet again.

This isn’t getting anywhere, Mystic thought, I can’t talk like her friends can! I’ve never been good at this.

She observed Starlight. The mare seemed on edge and a little jumpy. She’s trying to remain strong. Mystic knew that feeling from a past that seems so long ago.

“I know you’re likely not in... the best state of mind or condition,” she said, “I think you should at least take more of a rest.”

“I can’t rest much longer with Sunburst being out there,” Starlight whispered. Mystic noticed a frown beginning to form on her features.

“You should try.”

“I did.”

Mystic tried to think of anything else she can say.

This is getting awkward, she thought.

“Those soldiers with you...” Starlight spoke up causing Mystic to tense.

“Didn’t they mention your uncle?”

“Adoptive, according to their general,” Mystic answered, trying to hold her bitterness back.

It didn’t seem to work as Starlight frowned.

“I’m sorry... I...”

“No... it’s just...” Mystic sighed, frustrated. “It’s complicated...”

“Sounds like you... Never mind.”

Mystic quit sharpening her knife. She placed it back into her satchel, unable to focus on it anymore. Glancing over to the unicorn again, she felt more concern and sympathy for her situation. Is her mind doing okay?

She felt at a stalemate and didn’t see how she could talk with this mare unless she went into territory she wasn’t comfortable with.

“I... I need to get something to eat,” she said. On cue, her stomach rumbled.

“Okay,” said Starlight.

Mystic sighed. “See... you around?”

Starlight nodded as Mystic stood up.

“Be well,” said Mystic. The awkwardness growing.

“Good talk,” said Starlight.

“Not really,” Mystic admitted.

“Thanks for not lying.”

Mystic’s eyes never left the mare until she turned a corner and didn’t see her anymore. She facehoofed.

“Way to go, Mystic,” she muttered. “Concerned about her mental state and you spoke like an idiot.”





For most of the afternoon, Mystic spent her time in one of the huts, resting up and sharpening her weapons. She stepped back into the heat of the Oogundaan sun and took in the sight of the village. At a nearby campfire, she saw Twilight and the rest of her friends talking. They looked a little confused but Rainbow had a proud smirk on her face.

“Taking in the sights?” Sunset asked.

“No,” replied Mystic. “Just watching your friends talk.”

Sunset giggled. “They’ve been talking about something very important.”

“No matter,” said Mystic. “What of the wolves?”

“Twilight was able to help Accalia calm them down. And they’re still committed to helping us,” replied Sunset.

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened, slightly unexpecting that. “Well,” she composed herself. “Good on her.”

“I also heard the Imperial army has been scouting out the area around Clawdius’ kingdom.”

“Wait,” Mystic paused. “Why?”

“I think Twilight will have to tell you of a new plan she has,” said Sunset. “I wasn’t fully on board but I think it could work out.”

Mystic raised an eyebrow at Sunset, then she made her way over to Twilight and her friends.

“So, I think that’s that,” said Twilight.

“What’s what?” Mystic asked.

The alicorn turned to face her and smiled. “Oh, perfect timing.” She stood up. “Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow took convincing, but we were able to come to an agreement.”

“What agreement?”

“To liberate Oogundaa from King Clawdius.”

Mystic’s eyes snapped wide open. 

Liberate? 

She swore she saw Cierra’s face flash across Twilight’s for a moment.

“What?” Mystic blinked several times. “Isn’t our mission complete? Haven’t you found your friends that you’re looking for?” She took a step forward, “What about your homeland? Isn’t it in dire need?”

“The impalas volunteered to look for Sunburst this afternoon and again tomorrow. We’ll take action against Clawdius when the sun rises.”

Mystic shook her head, processing this information. “But I thought our mission was to find Starlight and her friend. Now, Equestria is in trouble? Wouldn’t you want to save it, too?”

“By all means, yes,” Twilight said with a determined look. “But what has Nightfall done to this land? The way we see it we can start putting this place back together bit by bit. Besides,” she smiled, “I have faith that there are others out there looking for ways to reach us or somecreature in the other kingdoms.”

“And what if it’s in vain?” Mystic, unable to hide her curiosity.

“It won’t be,” said Twilight.

“How do you know?”

“I have to have faith in friendship and the friendships we made,” said Twilight, “I know we’ve been in a rocky place, but that doesn’t mean we can’t stop being who we are.”

“You can’t just have blind faith in a magic that isn’t enough for the world.”

“I know you have your doubts, Mystic,” said Twilight, “And that you think differently than we do.”

“Can’t you consider that we can do something to help this land that has suffered for many millennia?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, besides, we’ve handled a bunch of challenges over the years!” Rainbow stated.

“And nothing more than we love bringin’ creatures together again,” added Applejack.

“It would give the impalas more time to look for Sunburst,” said Twilight.

Mystic took in the information and that was true.

“There is still a lot of darkness and lost creatures in this land,” said Fluttershy, “But look around.” She motioned to the village. “We helped a village not lose some of their own. Who knows what helping us stop Clawdius would do for Oogundaa?”

How could Twilight and her friends come to the conclusion of helping Oogundaa? Not that she didn’t expect that. It’s with their own home being in jeopardy, they’re willing to put their own needs aside to help those closest to them. Who knows what Nightfall had done to their land?

“So Mystic,” said Twilight, “Are you going to help us stop King Clawdius?”

Mystic looked at the alicorn and took a glance at her friends by her side. She did see something slightly different about Oogundaa, but this probably won’t change that friendship won’t solve the problem. There was some good left but how long would it last in present circumstances? However, thinking about Cierra and her gang, she remembered her former mentor would just try to save her gang.

Maybe these ponies truly did have something worth fighting for. Mystic didn't know, but the more she thought about it...

And, she did make a promise to Sunshine. But with them already being in Oogundaa, she answered.

“All right. I’m in.”

Twilight beamed. But before she could respond, Mystic heard somecreature scampering over.

“We’ve got company!” Berko cried.

“What? Who?” Mystic heard Faraji ask in a panic as he trotted over.

“More wolves approaching!” Mystic and the Mane Six’s eyes widened as they looked at each other. “And I think we got a report of what seemed to be like... a werewolf?”

Everycreature froze.

“Oh, crap...” said Mystic.
> Chapter 45 - Confronting the werewolf
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic couldn’t believe that Tokuta had gotten here so fast. The ponies in front of her had looks of horror on their faces, Faraji was stone still.

Then, Twilight shook her head. “We need to alert the wolves!”

“I think they might know,” said Applejack.

“But we need to get going!” Twilight turned to Rainbow. “Alert Jia and to meet us where the wolves are.”

“Right away!” Rainbow flew off.

“All of you,” Twilight faced her friends and Mystic, “Come with me!”

“What about the village?!” Faraji cried. “This is inconceivable!”

Twilight gave him a sympathetic look. “We’ll keep all of you safe. Just get everypala else to stay inside.”

“No need to tell us twice!”

Suddenly, Pinkie hopped in front of him.

“Oh, don’t worry! We’ll be able to handle him! We’ve done this stuff all the time!”

“R-Really?” Faraji meekly asked.

“Not exactly like this, but we do amazing things together and...”

“Let’s leave the poor chief alone,” said Mystic, pulling the mare along with her magic.

“Wait! I didn’t get to how the rainbow magic helps us most of all!”

Mystic groaned.





A glance behind her, Mystic saw Jia and her army following her and her acquaintances. She wanted to throw up, hating to work with them. So, she focused on the hill leading up to the wolves. They were back in the brush, but Accalia and Gunnolf were on the bottom of the slope.

“Our Majestic is here?!” Gunnolf asked.

“Yeah, and he’s ticked off,” said Accalia.

Oh, boy... Mystic thought.

“Ponies!” said a wolf. Almost on cue, the two leaders looked at them with worried expressions.

“We know,” said Mystic, almost feeling pity for them.

“I don’t know how to face him!” said Gunnolf, slightly cowering.

“We’re coming up with a plan,” said Applejack.

Mystic stopped a few feet from the wolves, shooting a glance at Accalia as the rest of the ponies behind her stopped.

“Ponies,” said Accalia. “We’re grateful you’re coming to help, but do you have any ideas?”

“Well, I was thinking all of us should go and face this head-on,” said Twilight. “After all, we did enter their forest.”

“It was an accident,” said Rainbow.

“Maybe, but we can show that we didn’t mean disrespect. Even if we can’t say so, we do need to be there for our new friends,” Twilight explained.

“I agree,” said Fluttershy.

Mystic exhaled through her nostrils. Might as well get him out of the way. She decided to keep her mouth shut. 

“Who knows how many members of the Pack he brought?” Gunnolf asked.

“Well, aside from an army, we have powerful magic users here,” said Sunset.

“You got knocked out.”

“The point is,” Mystic cut in. “We will be able to stand up for all of you.”

Gunnolf sighed. Mystic waited for his response, ready to do this.

“I’m on board,” said Accalia. She looked at Gunnolf.

“Fine...” the head wolf murmured, hanging his head low.

Accalia turned and walked back towards the now onlooking Pack in the brush.

“Get ready, everypony,” said a new voice. Mystic turned to see Jia had joined their side. “We’ll be heading out in a few.” 

“What’re you going to do?” Mystic asked skeptically.

“We’re going to keep our army close by and if we need to fight, we’ll be ready,” said Jia.

“Just make sure you hold to that,” replied Mystic, stepping away.





About ten minutes of walking passed until Mystic saw the werewolf as soon as they cleared the brush. He had a hard look on his face, his piercing yellow eyes never leaving the party surrounding her. He stood on top of a rock formation at the top of a hill, and to either side of him are about twenty or so wolves all holding their spears or swords in their paws. The unicorn took a glance at Gunnolf and Accalia and in their eyes, saw that they were nervous.

The party stopped at the base of the hill, Mystic made her way to the right side of the group as Twilight and her friends joined her side.

“Accalia... Gunnolf,” Tokuta said in a low, calm voice.

The two lead wolves stepped in front of the Pack.

“Your Majestic,” they bowed.

“You're all traitors to the throne,” Tokuta growled, Mystic saw them sulk. “You betrayed the precious, delicate balance we had worked so hard to maintain and flourish.”

Gunnolf stepped forward. “We did so because we thought we could...”

“Disobey me?!” Tokuta cried. “What foolishness did these puny little ponies have you believe that you shouldn’t have turned them back in?”

“They were just looking for their friend and we helped them out!” Gunnolf tried to explain, Mystic saw that he’s not used to being in trouble with the werewolf.

“Don’t blame Gunnolf for this,” said Accalia, stepping forward. “I was the one who deceived both of you so we could go here.”

Tokuta glared daggers at her. “I suspected it. I knew of your entry to Oogundaa a few hours after you'd entered the jungle,” Tokuta scanned the crowd, “I didn't receive any report from the southern ravens that you or the ponies had gone in that direction.”

“We’re willing to help the ponies and Oogundaa,” said Accalia. “We can’t just be locked away from everycreature else and you of all creatures should know that.”

“The only thing I know is that you betrayed the forest and deserve to be expelled from it,” Tokuta stated.

Accalia stepped forward as Gunnolf sulked even further.

“So be it,” said the she-wolf.

“You’re willing to throw away your life after all I’ve done for you?” Tokuta barked, stomping his foot, he looked to the wolves behind them. “After I saved each and every one of you? Is this how you thank me?”

“You raised us to be more of operatives than personally connecting,” said Accalia. “We’ve bonded more than ever.”

“Connections outside of family will only hinder our growth.”

“Oh, no they won’t!” Rainbow cried, Tokuta looked at her. “I’m the fastest and most athletic of the group! Connections only strengthen me and my friends.”

“And how’s that working for you now?” Tokuta pointed to his wolves behind him. He looked at Accalia and Gunnolf. “If you dare continue down on this path, I will expel you and personally drop you off in a place I’ve designated.”

“No, you won’t,” said Gunnolf, finally standing tall.

“Excuse me?” Tokuta growled.

“You heard me,” said Gunnolf. “I will not let you take my sister to wherever you want her to be! I’ve been trained to rely on my instincts and I won’t let this new opportunity be taken. Maybe it’s time for the wolves to rethink and reform their society into something better.”

“Things are perfect the way that they are!” Tokuta barked. “I have half a mind to kill anywolf that defies my orders!”

Mystic looked at the Pack behind Accalia and Gunnolf and saw that they were murmuring and had unnerved looks on their faces.

“And what will your families think of all of you who follow these two?” Tokuta continued. “Would all of you want to be remembered as traitors? Foolish believers outside of the Law of the Forest?”

The Pack began to sulk. Mystic could tell that they were beginning to reconsider their position.

“And as for all of you,” Tokuta said. Mystic turned to see him looking right at the ponies. “How dare you all disrespect my culture and the Pack! Now you’ve gone and corrupted them!”

“I don’t think so,” said Twilight. “I have a hunch you might have known that somewolves were considering going out and having something better for themselves.”

“And the Pack!” Accalia hastily added.

“Forming connections only gives us more to learn more about each other and ourselves,” said Twilight. She motioned to her friends. “All of these ponies here and myself are very different but each have a strong bond of friendship that resonates the magic within all of us.”

“Spare me your preachy message!” Tokuta snapped. “I’ve given everywolf more than they can ever realize!”

“How do you know that?” Gunnolf spoke up. “Accalia told me that you tend to slightly bend the truth to get your will done.”

Tokuta let out a bark and barred his teeth. “You’re going on the brink of being executed, Gunnolf!”

“And threatening execution when it’s never been considered before?” a wolf from the Pack asked.

“I never thought I’d had to.”

“You said murdering wolves was a hate crime against the forest,” said a second.

“This is not murder. This is freeing ourselves if it has to come to that,” said Tokuta. “And all of you... you all know not to doubt me!”

A memory came to Mystic. It was of Cierra and how she never wanted anypony to doubt her. Her hard look and barred teeth of how she explained that sent a slight shiver down her spine.

“If all of you continue down with the ponies and not arrest them on sight,” Tokuta growled, a dark look in his eyes. “Then all of you will be disgraced and expelled for eternity.”

Accalia and Gunnolf stood tall, both giving glances to one another.

“So, you’re just banishing them for being open-minded?” Twilight asked.

“The only thing stronger than fear is curiosity, little pony,” said Tokuta.

“Don’t give into him,” Accalia said to the Pack behind her.

“Yeah,” said Rainbow, flying into the air. “Don’t let Tokuta take away something you all know that could help the Pack!”

The Pack below her looked at her. As they did so, Mystic saw Starlight and Fluttershy stepping over to her.

“Do you really think this’ll help you or your case?” Tokuta asked them. “I’ve not seen anything to confirm it.”

“I think you do,” said Mystic. She shoved Starlight in front of her. “This is the one they were looking for.” Mystic saw that the unicorn had frozen on the spot.

“Who is this?” Tokuta asked.

“I’m the one who ran out here!” Starlight blurted.

“Whatever the reason that caused such a stupid move, you’re sure involved in the scheme to disrupt our way of life,” Tokuta hissed.

“No, she isn’t!” said Pinkie. “She was just confused!”

“There’s your evidence,” said Accalia. “The ponies were telling the truth.”

“It doesn’t matter whether if they were telling the truth or not,” said Tokuta. “All punishments must be met.”

Mystic began to snarl, anger building up within her chest. She grew tired of this guy.

“Will all of you choose to follow me? Or will you choose to throw your lives away?”

Mystic watched as Twilight and her friends stepped forward to Accalia and Gunnolf’s sides. What they were saying seemed to fade away as Mystic began to think.

What am I supposed to say here? Mystic thought, hoping deep down that they have it covered.

“All of you are fools to believe such balderdash that comes out of anything of this land! It's accursed, lost, and will remain in the darkness for eternity,” she heard Tokuta speak.

That line immediately made her think about her view of the land. She recalled hearing the tales of friendly kudu, helping the impalas, and stopping the hyenas.

As the wolves and ponies continued to stand up against Tokuta, Mystic’s mind wandered. She didn’t know why, but something deep within her was beginning to churn.

“I want you to promise me something,” Sunshine’s voice echoed. Mystic’s eyes widened. “I want you to promise me. Swear on all that is holy that you won’t hurt yourself or worse. Promise me that you’ll stand up and fight for all that is good and those who deserve saving! Promise me you’ll never give up!”

I did promise that... Mystic thought. She looked to her right at the open golden plains surrounded by dried trees.

“Don’t ever give up and salvage all that is good before it’s choked out,” Sunshine’s voice echoed again.

Mystic’s ears flattened on her head as a line from Sunset came to mind. “I want to encourage you, not force you, to take a gamble in kindness, love, and friendship. And that maybe you need to reconsider things about your worldview.”

She looked back at the fierce werewolf, his words sounding muddled and uninteresting. The churning had grown into a spark within her. It felt fiery. Not wanting to back down. It was amazing despite how little it was. The wolves do deserve a chance at something at least.

I want to believe in this... Mystic thought, still unsure about herself and her views. But... she formed a glare. For you, Sunshine.

“And neither of them will consider what you think!” said Tokuta.

“Who’re you to make other’s opinions for them?” Mystic spoke up. The werewolf glared at her. “Why the hay are you the one who decides everything instead of letting others help you decide what’s best for all of them?”

“Because I’m the one who saved them all and they owe me with their lives,” replied Tokuta.

Mystic scoffed. “And to blindly follow you? I knew a pony that thought a lot like you did when it came to her gang.”

“I’ve existed for thousands of years,” said Tokuta. “Who’re you to tell me how I do things?”

“One who’s been blinded by his own self-interests and not others,” said Mystic, using that to her advantage. She turned to Twilight. “I’ve been challenged by these ponies and they’ve given me some things to consider. However, they do their thing it works rather well!” She did see Sunset smiling at her, but she ignored it and faced her opponent again.

“For now,” Tokuta growled. “I created the perfect way of living.”

“For the Pack? Or for your self-preservation?” Mystic asked.

“Seriously?! How dare you accuse me of such treachery!” Tokuta pointed at her.

“Oh, you’re one to talk, sissy!” Mystic barked. “I know that you’re the werewolf in the scrolls!”

“Scrolls?” Tokuta repeated, furrowing his brows.

“Yeah,” Mystic nodded, watching his body language closely. “The werewolf. The only one we ever hear of worked with a being named Nightfall.”

Almost immediately, Mystic saw that his pupils slightly dilated and his lip curled as he tensed.

Gotcha.

“And you have the look of somecreature who’s uncertain if he can keep all of this,” she motioned to the Pack behind her, “Under his grasp.” She looked right into his eye. “I know the look. Nothing like this has ever happened before in your Society.”

Mystic watched him further and saw that his feet are firm onto the rock he was standing on.

“Since you refused to be civil, it’s time we confirmed our suspicions,” Mystic continued. “I found a scroll that matched very closely with your poster here.” She levitated them up. “And their writings are identical.”

“Anycreature could have similar clawwriting,” said Tokuta.

“And still have the same style for thousands of years?” Mystic asked. “Myself and all of the wolves here have compared the scroll and what was depicted in legends here. It matched up.” She glared at the werewolf. “You were the writer of this scroll. And the ancient evil you mention in the second is alluding to Nightfall.”

“That is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard!” Tokuta barked.

“Getting defensive, are we?” she magically shoved the scroll up to him. “Look at it! Look familiar?”

Tokuta looked at the scroll, Mystic unable to see his reaction.

When he lifted a claw up, she immediately pulled from him.

“Did you or did you not write this?” Mystic asked.

“No,” Tokuta stated. “It's just a story written by some lunatic.”

“Oh? Then why have you been tense? Why are you unnerved, Tokuta?” Mystic asked.

“I’m not!” Tokuta cried.

“Defensive again, are you?”

“Ah can verify,” said Applejack. “Y’all look like yer on edge.”

Mystic heard some murmurs of agreement from the Pack, she saw Tokuta clench his fists.

“This is all complete foolishness,” Tokuta said, regaining his composure. He turned to the wolves behind him. “Do not believe these lies!”

“It is not you that decides for them!” said Mystic. She turned to the wolves. “All of you must decide what all of you want to do and not be led by one driving force who’s caught up in his own bubble.”

“I am not caught up in my own bubble!” Tokuta cried, his eyes wild with fury.

Mystic smirked. “It’s all falling apart, Tokuta. The Pack will soon enough know the truth.” She began to walk up and emphasized her steps. “You. Nightfall. How you just don’t want them to know? All of the wolves here have looked at the scroll and poster. They know what we know.”

“You’d better step back,” Tokuta growled, Mystic could tell he was about to lose it.

“And what? Trigger an attack by the army? To justify yourself?” She dropped her voice to a whisper. “You could never fix or forget the huge mistake you did here in Oogundaa.”

“That mistake is to be forgotten!” Tokuta blurted out. As soon as he said it, he froze, his eyes widened.

Mystic’s smirk only grew. “Oh? So, it did happen?” She took several steps back.

“It happened?” a wolf behind Tokuta asked.

“That scroll and the legends surrounding Oogundaa... that was you in the scroll!” Gunnolf cried.

“N-Now please I can explain everything!” Tokuta stammered.

“Explain how and why there’s only one werewolf,” Twilight spoke up.

“That’s just...”

“Just what?” Accalia demanded. Mystic only backed into the crowd, her smirk now a sinister smile. “Explain it! You’re so certain!”

“I...”

“Say it!”

“I tried to stop him!” Tokuta shouted.

The Pack in the crowd gasped as Mystic watched the show.

“You were lying to us!” one of the wolves shouted.

“You were holding us back from the truth!” another cried.

Soon, the wolves began clamoring against their majestic for his lies.

“What about all I did for you?!” Tokuta tried to defend himself.

“I think it’s high time we do something for ourselves,” said Gunnolf. “Either you and the others are with us, or you’re not!”

“Do all of you want to rebel against me? That could lead to a civil war within the society!” Tokuta stated.

“Not if anything we have to say about it,” said Twilight.

“And if there will be, it would be on your claws,” said Accalia. “And you know you cannot hide that! You’re only trying to preserve your own hindquarters.”

Tokuta took several steps back, a snarl on his lips.

“The truth willlll come out!” Pinkie sang.

“And we’re going to go help Oogundaa by liberating it from Clawdius,” said Gunnolf.

“You’re all fools!” Tokuta barked.

Mystic turned to see Jia’s squadron coming out of the Oogundaan Bush. All of them pulled out their swords, cleavers, and spears. Jia stood out in front, her helmet down and held dual blades.

“And if it comes down to it,” she heard Applejack say, “We’ll fight y’all, too.”

Mystic inwardly agreed, turning back to the stunned werewolf with a smirk on her face. She pulled out her machete. “Your move, werewolf.”

Tokuta had a look of disbelief and anger. His dilated pupils scanned the crowd in front of him. He bared his teeth.

“You’re all just fools,” he said. “Wanting to serve others instead of me?”

“No,” said Mystic. “You’re the fool.”

Tokuta growled at her and looked at the wolves behind the unicorn.

“You’re all making the worst mistake of your entire lives,” said Tokuta.

“You’re the one making the mistake,” Twilight said with a frown.

Tokuta huffed at her before waving his claw at the wolves behind him. They turned and bolted. He looked at Accalia and Gunnolf with fire in his yellow eyes. Then, he stepped back and jumped off the rock formation and bolting off into the savanna.

Mystic let out a sigh of relief. She turned to the Pack and all of them had some looks of sadness but some looked in disbelief. The unicorn felt something familiar when it came to her and the conversation she had with Sunset.

They had their worldview changed... Mystic thought.

However, she brushed it aside and cleared her throat.

“Ponies,” she heard Gunnolf. Mystic turned and saw him kneeling in front of them. “This is a huge day for all of us here.” He looked at Twilight. “Regardless of what the future may hold for the Pack back home, I desire that we work together for our future to be brighter than before.”

Twilight nodded. “We will do our best to ensure you learn all you need to know.” 

“Let’s head back,” said Jia, stepping forth. “We’ve got some regrouping to do with the scouts I sent ahead.”

“Let’s,” said Gunnolf. “Time to get this done.”

Before Mystic knew it, all of them were walking back down from the hill. The unicorn felt a sense of pride come to her for her actions.

I still got it, she thought.

“Mystic,” the unicorn turned to a smiling Twilight. “Thank you.”

The younger unicorn shrugged. “What? I was tired of his bellyaching. And he was holding up the mission.”

Twilight inclined her head, maintaining her smile. “Still, it was wonderful of you to stand up to him like that.”

“Whatever you say,” said Mystic.





Starlight reappeared out of a flash of turquoise, having gotten away from the group that she was with when they stood up against that werewolf. She saw she was roughly twenty yards from the impala village fence. She let out a relieved sigh.

“I need a breather,” she said. The unicorn examined her surroundings and spotted a nearby log next to some thick brush.

The unicorn trotted over and practically allowed her rear to fall onto the log. She slumped.

Once King Clawdius is gone I think I’ll be calmer... she thought, hoping but not thinking confidentially. Even if we do defeat him, we still have to save Equestria... no thanks to me.

The sound of rustling pierced her eardrums.

The unicorn perked up, turned, and saw a couple of large feline figures in the brush.

Starlight’s eyes widened in horror as a huge yellowish pawprint covered her lips and cut off her screams. Before she knew it, she was drug off into the Bush.
> Chapter 46 - Long live the King
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In his throne room, King Clawdius sits in his place, his chin in his right paw, bored and impatient to receive the report.

Then, he heard somelion enter. He looked up to see his trusted lioness, Leandra. She approached and bowed before him.

“Your Majesty,” said Leandra. “We’ve caught the target.”

Clawdius nodded. “Good. Where is she now?”

“In the bunkers just outside the residences.”

“Bring her in,” Clawdius’ look hardened. “This had better be worth it like you said.” He shifted in his throne, placing his chin in his left paw. “You get the guards to round up all in the kingdom for this occasion.”

“Already on it.”





Starlight couldn’t breathe. All she could see was the rough fabric of the sack she was in. It felt like it was closing in on her, and wanting to squeeze the very life out of her. She looked down at the chains on her hooves, keeping them from moving freely.

I... I was just sitting! She thought, shutting her eyes shut, hoping to wake up from a very bad dream. She wanted to be back in Equestria, safe in her bed, and forget about this nightmare. Unfortunately, when she opened her eyes, she only saw the sack she was tightly wrapped in.

“The King’s ready,” said a voice, causing Starlight to cover her face.

“Is the pretty pony ready?” a second chuckling voice asked.

“Yeah,” replied a feminine voice.

Starlight felt something sharp jab her in the side. “The king wants to see you, little pony! It’s your lucky day!”

Starlight could only tremble as she let out an involuntary squeak and nearly yelped when she felt the sack being dragged along the floor.

Then, she felt the sack being turned over, causing her to tumble out of it and landing flat on her face.

“Get up!” a feminine voice barked, grabbing Starlight roughly by the mane.

Starlight screamed, only to receive a powerful slap across the face that shut her up.

“Move now!”

Numbed with fear, she did so, keeping her head low.





About one hundred yards away from the walls of the kingdom, Mystic and her party had been watching them for what felt like an hour. They stayed behind various smooth rock formations that were a part of the treacherous mountains. Mystic impatiently prodded at the ground with her hooves.

She glanced over at Applejack, Rainbow, and Pinkie. Both Fluttershy and Rarity decided to stay back at the village, and Mystic thought it was for the best. But she remembered how Fluttershy’s confidence that she’d known had vanished. She lowered her gaze towards the ground and just breathed out her nostrils.

I guess if we do succeed, we’ll see how much this’ll affect Oogundaa, Mystic thought.

“I’ve done my sweep of the northern wall,” Sunset said from behind Mystic.

“Good,” came Twilight’s voice. Mystic turned to see her approaching. “Because we just got our final report.”

Mystic held a glare as Jia approached the herd.

“Jia, how’re things going?” Applejack asked.

“So far so good,” replied Jia. “The place was rather tough to get through, but my soldiers and I managed to make a hole and get inside the wall’s perimeter.”

“What’s the layout of the place?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, we’ve got residencies on the north and south sides followed by two smaller temples and at the center is the main temple,” Jia explained. “Our troops have managed to sneak in and take out the watchers along the walls.”

“Anycreature notice anything?”

“Not that I know of,” replied Jia. “The wolves are moving into position close to the temple along with the best of my troops.” She sighed. “I can’t believe how stealthy they are.”

“They’re hunters,” said Mystic. “Unlike all of you.”

Jia just turned away from her.

“So, we’re about ready?” Sunset asked. Mystic could see a spark in her eye, one she knew too well.

“We’ll wait for my second in command and the lead wolf to give us an update,” replied Jia. She looked behind Mystic. “There they are now.”

Mystic turned to see a burly brown stallion and Gunnolf crouching as they approached them.

“We’ve got a problem,” Gunnolf whispered.

“What now?” Twilight asked with a sigh.

“Apparently, the pony you’d just rescued has been captured by the Pride.”

Mystic froze as Twilight’s eyes widened. Applejack put a hoof over Twilight’s mouth, the alicorn releasing a muffled scream into it.

“What’re we going to do now?” Mystic asked, getting past the shock.

“Accalia says she has some ideas hatching,” replied Gunnolf. He looked over his shoulder. “Speaking of which.”

The she-wolf came up to Gunnolf and whispered something into his ear. He looked intrigued but then his eyes widened and his jaw slightly fell.

“Oh, no!” he said in a hushed tone, “We’re not doing that!”

“But you’re so good at it,” Accalia grinned.

“What is that, exactly?” Applejack asked.

The she-wolf’s grin grew wider as Gunnolf shrank back.





As a rattled Starlight forcefully walked through the section of the temple, she looked ahead to see she was in some kind of a wide, open area. It looked a lot like an arena, with bleachers to the left and right of her, both sides stretching up to about eighty feet. About one hundred yards ahead was the ominous picture of the main section of the temple where Starlight presumed the King resided. The chains around her legs seemed to tighten as she moved forward, deciding to look at the ground instead of watching her destination get closer.

The temple seemed as old as Oogundaa itself. The granite stone made it seem as if it were almost a part of the mountains she’d been dragged up to. She could make out various carvings of lions within the walls of it and the carving of what she presumed to be the King carved onto the header of the entrance.

Walking through the temple’s gaping entrance felt like walking into the bowels of Tartarus. The hallway broke out into an opening where Starlight could see probably hundreds of lions and lionesses sitting in the bleachers and on the floor. At the very end of the large room, the bleachers ended and stairs were leading up to a throne where a giant bi-pedal lion sat in it. He was roughly twenty feet tall just sitting there and wore a long, golden robe that signified his kingship. And to his right, there was a lioness dressed up in her bronze armor.

Starlight was forced up the stairs towards the King. She gulped as the lioness next to the King snarled at her.

“Bow to King Clawdius,” the lioness said.

Not needing to be told twice, Starlight did so and bowed.

“Rise,” said a deep voice.

Her hooves frozen to the floor; Starlight slowly looked up at the King. His eyes held delight and malice in them as they stared into her soul.

“So, you’re the one who wandered into my land, huh?” he asked, sending chills down her spine.

Starlight squeaked, unable to respond.

“The King asked you a question!” Leandra snapped.

“Hush now, Leandra,” Clawdius glared at her. “This isn’t the way to treat our guest.” 

The lioness took a few steps back. “Apologies.”

Clawdius turned back to Starlight. “My, you look ragged. Would you like something to eat? I only offer the best for all creatures.

Starlight didn’t buy that for a second, but she decided to roll with things. “I-I’d... like something.”

“Very well,” said Clawdius. He turned to Starlight’s right and nodded.

Starlight looked in that direction to see a lioness with a hard expression walking over with a basket of fruit. Starlight could make out bananas, passion fruit, mangos, and watermelon. The fruit that caught the unicorn’s attention was a cut pineapple. Her favorite.

“Which one do you want?” Clawdius asked. Starlight instinctively pointed at the pineapple. Then, the lioness grabbed it and reached it out to her.

Starlight shakily levitated the fruit up to her lips and took a bite. Her eyes widened. Her taste buds danced in response to the exotic fruit that had taken her aback. She looked up at the King. “It’s very good.”

Clawdius smiled. “Only the best for my guests and my Pride.” He leaned forward. Starlight nearly cowered but she stood strong. “And for you, I can make life good here for you if you could help me out.”

“What do you mean?” Starlight asked nervously.

Clawdius’ smile grew. “There’s no need for you to be nervous. You’re among a friend here.

Yeah, right, Starlight thought, taking another bite of her pineapple.

“You see,” Clawdius frowned. “My kingdom suffered a loss and you, little one, have given the spark back to it.” He smiled again. “And I believe you have what it takes to get it what it truly deserves. Then, we can all make life good for you.”

Starlight hid her nervousness again by finishing the rest of her pineapple.

“Do we have a deal?” Clawdius asked. “You help us, we give you the best of life?”

“I don’t know what I could give you...” said Starlight, trying to suppress a tremble.

Clawdius pointed at her. “I think you do, little pony. In fact...” He turned to Leandra. “Are you sure the outside ponies care enough about this one?” That line sent a shiver down Starlight’s spine.

“We received reports that they traveled far and wide for this one,” said Leandra. “They must care enough.”

Clawdius smirked. “Excellent.”

Starlight gulped, unable to help feel responsible for putting her friends in danger again.

“So,” said Clawdius, “I think you should definitely get me what I deserve and you’ll be greatly rewarded for it.” Starlight couldn’t look away and knew he was just taunting her. “And after our first failed invasion, we’ll be able to finally take down the ponies who’d defeated my army And we will take the pony land and the Pride will endure for generations!” Clawdius laughed, soon followed by his subjects.

Starlight only sulked, looking down, shaking, and sweating.

What am I going to do? Starlight thought.

The thought to use her magic was an option, but even with that in mind, she wavered in confidence. She began to grow angry at herself.

Starlight! What the hay is wrong with you?! she thought, berating herself.

She began to channel her magic, but when a lion bumped her, she immediately lost her concentration, growing scared and angry.

“I can’t!” Starlight cried.

“I think you can,” said Clawdius, his looking hardening.

“I can’t!”

“You will!”

“Hey! Hey!” called a voice. Starlight immediately perked up and the lions quit cheering. “Am I in the right lion temple?” Confused, Starlight turned to see a wolf walking out of the shadows. Her eyes widened when she saw it was Gunnolf, the Pride on the bleachers and floor looked at him in confusion.

What in the... Starlight thought.

Gunnolf gasped loudly, his eyes locking behind Starlight. “Oh, my stars! Is that King Clawdius?” He laughed. “Oh, what an honor!” He bowed. “I must say I’ve heard of your legendary kingly status and I just needed to heed direction from you.”

“Seize him,” said Clawdius. The Pride began to close in on him.

“Oh! Yeah! Yeah!” said Gunnolf, smiling toothily. “Seize me by all means! But just wow,” he motioned to Clawdius. “Just look at all that... mane so wavy and shiny! It’s remarkable!”

“Gunnolf? You idiot!” a feminine voice called. Starlight shook her head and rubbed her eyes as another wolf emerged. It was Accalia. “How dare you approach the temple without supervision and respect!”

“Oh, come on! You were complaining for two hours without any direction back home!” Gunnolf turned to her, forming a glare.

“Only because you act like an idiot while navigating!”

“I got us here to the magnificent King Clawdius!”

“By luck!”

Gunnolf turned to Clawdius. “See this crazy wolf here? She’s just about the craziest thing imaginable!”

“Throw them off the mountain,” Clawdius ordered.

“But I came here because I want to be so much more,” said Gunnolf, ignoring the Pride closing in. “Look, being a wolf isn’t easy. I hunt, I patrol, I take a nap once in a while. But I was hoping that I’d get away and decide to learn the ways of the lions.”

“Gunnolf, the Pride is surrounding us,” said Accalia.

“Focus on what matters first, Accalia,” Gunnolf said.

“Gunnolf!”

“Oh, you’re such a drama!” Gunnolf turned to her.

As Gunnolf and Accalia began arguing again, Starlight caught something moving close by. She looked over to the pillars. Behind them, she saw Twilight, eyes on the King. The alicorn looked at her and motioned with her head to come with her.

Looking up, Starlight saw that Clawdius was distracted with the wolves. Carefully, she took a few steps away. None of the Pride noticed. A few more steps and she reached Twilight.

“Let’s go,” Twilight whispered.

As much as she wanted to hug her former mentor right there, Starlight obliged. The unicorn did her best to keep quiet with the chains around her hooves. She took a glance at the wolves, now they were wrestling while arguing while the members of the Pride had their eyes trained on them.

Starlight winced at her chains rattling, hoping that their arguing would cover the sound.

A lioness turned to look behind her. Starlight froze when her eyes landed on her. She immediately turned to the King.

“The ponies are escaping!” she shouted.

Starlight gasped. Twilight shot a beam of magic at her chains, and Starlight immediately bolted alongside Twilight.

“Nocreature leaves!” Clawdius cried.

“We can show ourselves out! Thanks! Bye!” cried Gunnolf.

Starlight reached the exit and was immediately greeted with the bright sun. But she was able to recover and catch herself from falling down the stairs. Once she reached the bottom of the stairs, the entire Pride was charging out of the Temple’s doors. Lions and lionesses were running down and above on the bleachers. Starlight knew they were going to swarm them.

Then, Sunset, Rainbow, Applejack, and Mystic appeared, ready to fight.

“Starlight! Run! We’ll hold them off!” said Twilight, her horn alit.

Before she could object, Starlight saw the wolf pack, and the pony soldiers were charging into battle. The unicorn decided to obey and run away. The unicorn re-entered the smaller section of the temple and—

A loud, piercing roar shook the ground and air surrounding Starlight.

Goosebumps formed under her coat as stopped in her tracks and she turned around with wide eyes.

There, at the entrance to the main temple was a very angry Clawdius roaring his lungs out. The air around his muzzle seemed to be vibrating as the wolves, ponies, and Pride looked up at him.

Frozen to the ground, Starlight watched as Clawdius quit roaring and looked her with an enraged expression. Then, the King climbed up the bleachers and ran on all fours on the rim above them. The unicorn shook her head, clearing her mind and began to run again, barely registering the Pride cheering for their King.

Starlight was nearly there at the exit—

When the large figure of Clawdius landed right outside of it, causing the unicorn to slide to a stop.

“Where do you think you’re going, little unicorn?” Clawdius asked.

Feeling a spark of anger come to her, Starlight formed a glare. “Stay away from me!”

“Oh, come on,” Clawdius said in a mocking tone. “I can make things really good for you here. Who knows what kind of drama you’d face if you don’t?”

Starlight immediately thought of Sunburst and the possibility of being reprimanded for her actions. A small part of her did want this to fade away. But she stood her ground.

“I won’t ever be staying in your kingdom!” she cried. “I have friends that’ll treat me far better than you!”

Clawdius lunged for her, Starlight screamed and ran up a flight of stairs.

“Don’t run away!” she heard him cry. Starlight reached the second floor. Then, Clawdius popped out from underneath the floor. She barely dodged his claws. “From the ultimate ruler of Oogundaa! You hear me?!”





Her horn alit with her magic, Mystic shot several knives into a couple of lioness’ necks, ran past them, did a somersault, and threw her macheted right into a lion’s face. The unicorn landed firmly on her hooves. In the midst of the battle, she turned back towards the smaller temple, concern running through her system for Starlight.

But with the soldiers, wolves, and Pride fighting all across the open space, there wasn’t an opening.

Her instincts flared, she turned to her left and ducked underneath a lion that sailed over her. She looked up at the stair-like structure and got an idea to go help her.

The unicorn began galloping across the battlefield, swerving, ducking, and jumping over various members of the Pride as they fought their opponents.

Suddenly, a lion pounced on her, knocking the wind out of her and pinning her to the floor. Before she could do anything, she heard a blast of magic and the weight lifted off her.

“You all right, Mystic?” Sunset asked.

“Just about,” replied Mystic, getting to her hooves.

“We’ve got to hold strong!” said Sunset, shooting several bolts from her horn.

“What about Starlight?” Mystic asked, punching a lioness in the face.

“I’ll try to get to her!” replied Sunset, “Twilight and the others are having to clear the stronghold!”

“Make sure she doesn’t get sliced open!”

Sunset galloped off in the direction Starlight and the King had gone. Mystic turned her attention back to the battle. Several lions were approaching her. The unicorn’s eyes widened. Thinking quick, she formed a magical rope and managed to get it to wrap around a couple, causing them to fall over. Mystic turned and galloped off, looking over her shoulder, focused her machete on them, and sliced it across one of their faces. 

The last one looked ticked, so he ran faster, teeth at the ready. Mystic sharply turned back to face him, did a backward somersault onto the steps, when she landed, she did another. Still in the air, the unicorn shot a beam of magic at the lion’s paws, destroying the granite under them and sending him tumbling down.

Huffing, Mystic saw Twilight and her friends at the opposite end of the battlefield. She let out an annoyed grunt, deciding to also go after Starlight.

I won’t let our mission fail after coming so far! she thought.

Mystic turned towards the smaller section of the temple and galloped off towards it.

However, a few more members of the pride were making their way towards her.

“All of you just don’t give up, do you?” she taunted. “But neither do I!”

The unicorn jumped into the air, shooting a beam of magic right in front of them, causing a couple of them to fall and roll towards the ground. The other tried going after her but using her machete, Mystic jabbed it right into his throat, pulling it out as she continued on her way.

The unicorn spotted a windowless window that she could leap into and find Starlight

However, just below it, time seemed to slow down as Mystic saw a very familiar lioness.

Leandra.

The head lioness had her hateful gaze locked onto her. Mystic clutched her machete close and got ready as Leandra bared her teeth.

“Leave the purple and orange unicorn for the King and I!” Leandra ordered.

Mystic climbed further in hopes of having a better advantage point but the head lioness was already on her heels and swiping her powerful claws at her.

“I’ll kill you!” Leandra roared.

“I guess we’ll see about that!” replied Mystic, letting out a surge of magic, but it had bounced off her armor.

Not deterred, Mystic was about to pull out a fire potion but—

A gasp escaped her throat as Leandra lunged for her. The lioness’ impact knocked the wind out of her lungs as Mystic realized that they’d gone over the wall of the contained battlefield and towards the Pride’s houses.





Starlight squealed, avoiding Clawdius’ great paw. She ran again for what felt like the umpteenth time. She barely registered that they’re in a room filled with pillars all lined up with one another.

“Come on, little pony,” came Clawdius’ voice. “I’ll forget all about this if you just give up to me.”

Starlight stopped behind one of the pillars, trying to keep herself hidden. She could hear him rummaging through what little room he had.

Peeking slightly out of cover, Starlight saw the King was crouched down, breathing hard and his golden robe trailed behind him. He could hardly fit but Starlight still could make out the hateful look in his eyes.

Suddenly, Starlight heard a blast of magic and it hit the King in the face.

He let out a roar and charged towards who fired, breaking several of the pillars.

Starlight looked to her right and saw Sunset running parallel to the charging werelion.

Her heart nearly leaped for joy, but the King had cut her off. However, Sunset reappeared behind him in a flash of red. She let out another blast of magic, hitting the King in the back. The King let out another roar. Starlight saw that his robe had been torn but she could make out the bronze armor Leandra had.

“That was my favorite robe!” Clawdius cried as he turned around.

By then, Sunset was close to the nervous Starlight. The King began making his way towards them, destroying the pillars nearby.

“Come on!” Sunset ordered.

Starlight bolted towards her and managed to grab hold of her hoof. But Clawdius reached them, knocking them both away from one another. Starlight landed hard on her back, but she managed to sit up and find Sunset again.

The King was upon her, the fiery maned unicorn shooting more magic at him, but they deflected because they hit his chest which had the armor covering it.

Get up, Starlight! The unicorn thought, picking herself up. She tried charging up her magic but felt a sudden lack of confidence. Before she could think twice, Clawdius swiped his great paw, hitting Sunset. The hit was so strong it sent her flying out a window.

“Sunset!” Starlight shrieked.

The King turned to her, snarling and showing his sharp teeth. Starlight whimpered and galloped off.





Mystic headbutted the head lioness and kicked her in the neck.

“You’ll pay for that!” Leandra roared. Mystic only smirked, sending out another surge of magic, but her armor deflected it. “For all of it!” The head lioness charged at her again. But Mystic dodged her, sweeping her machete at her paws.

Only for Leandra to turn into a blur. Mystic gasped. The blur came back at her and tackled her, carrying her through the streets of the residential area.

Mystic tried hitting at the blur, but nothing came from it. She gasped again when she saw she was being taken towards the edge of a steep slope.

The unicorn let out a shout and managed to pull herself free, landing firmly on her hooves and turning towards the blur. It came back at her. Mystic pulled out a fire potion and tossed it. A fire broke out on the street, causing Leandra to come out of the blur and swerve around where Mystic had thrown the potion.

How am I going to stop her from doing that? Mystic thought, not sure if she’d be able to stop her if she turned into a blur again. Her mind began to race as Leandra recovered. The unicorn’s gaze landed on Leandra’s armor.

Maybe it’s her armor, she thought.

Mystic barely had time to think as Leandra began to turn into a blur again. The unicorn saw some stacked barrels nearby. She levitated them and threw them right at Leandra, knocking her onto her back. Mystic lunged for her, tacking the lioness and both rolled down the street.

Mystic was able to pin the lioness and grab a hold of her armor. She yanked hard on it and planted her machete underneath the armor’s shoulder.

“Get off me!” Leandra roared.

Mystic punched her right in the muzzle, knocking one of her teeth out. Finally, she yanked on the armor a few more times and tore it straight off the lioness. Mystic tumbled off her opponent, Leandra crying out in anger and pain.

Mystic sat back up, seeing Leandra picking herself back up. She looked at the unicorn with pure hatred.

“You little cretin!” she roared. Mystic took notice of an amulet wrapped around her neck.

Mystic smirked. “Oh, is that the best remark you’ve got?”

Leandra roared. Mystic shot a beam of magic at the lioness just as her body began to blur again. Then, her magic struck the amulet, destroying it. Leandra gasped, looking down in at it in horror.

But before Leandra could do anything, with a great bellow, Mystic grabbed a hold of her wrist and threw her towards the edge. The head lioness tried to catch herself but Mystic fired a beam of magic at her face, causing her to tumble over the edge down a steep slope.

Mystic could hear her pained roars getting further away until she couldn’t hear them anymore.

Almost immediately, Mystic turned back towards where the battle was taking place and galloped off in that direction, hoping that Starlight was okay.





Sweat poured down her face. The sounds of heaving breathing heaved through the confined space Starlight still found herself in. 

Her hooves trembled as she hid behind another pillar, swearing the King was getting closer with every move. One of her hooves made its way up to her trembling lips as she tried to quiet her breathing.

“Come now,” said Clawdius, his voice cracking through the air. “Think about it. We can rule Oogundaa and Equestria with great prosperity.” She heard him continue to move in her direction. “Listen to reason.”

Starlight couldn’t think. All she could do was hope and pray to Celestia that she wouldn’t be found.

The great werelion continued to move in her direction. But stopped.

She heard him beginning to go the other way.

The unicorn listened until she heard his pawprints had faded.

Letting out a slight sigh of relief, Starlight turned to her right to get out of here.

“Found ya!”

Starlight screamed.

She bolted as a paw nearly grabbed her.

As the unicorn galloped for her life, she heard the King thrashing and breaking past more pillars.

Starlight ran faster, her heart pounding in her ears. More crashing and they were getting closer.

A glance behind her and Clawdius was closing in fast. Starlight focused ahead of her and saw a window with a tree close by.

Picking up the pace, Starlight just kept running, focusing on her destination it seemed Clawdius was right behind her.

When she reached the window, Starlight let out a scream, lunged out the window, and felt the tips of Clawdius’ claws running through her tail. 

She landed hard in the tree, grabbing the limb just before she slipped. The unicorn looked back to see Clawdius trying to burst through the wall.

Suddenly, Starlight heard a deep rumble. As Clawdius looked up, Starlight followed his gaze to see that the temple had started to crumble.





Now back on the battlefield, Mystic kicked another lioness aside.

She paused when she heard something collapsing. The unicorn sharply looked up to see that the smaller section of the palace crumbling. In her shock, she barely noticed members of the Pride and the army running away.

“Starlight!” she heard Twilight cry.

Mystic’s heart raced as the structure completely collapsed, now nothing but rubble.

It was dead quiet on the battlefield.

The Pride ran over to the wreckage to presumably help their king. Mystic saw Twilight and her friends galloping over as well, so she joined their side.

On top of the rubble, Mystic immediately began tossing chunks of rubble aside to find Starlight.

“Come on, come on,” Mystic muttered.

“If she’s trapped under there...” Twilight began to sob.

“She’s up there!” cried Jia.

Mystic looked up and saw Starlight clinging to a nearby tree for dear life. A sigh of relief escaped her throat. Twilight flew up to her, grabbed her with her magic, and flew back down onto the ground.

“No!” Mystic heard.

She turned to see higher up on the rubble, some of the lions were looking at something in complete horror. All of the felines looked at ponies, dumbfounded and scared of them. Some shrank even shrank back.

At this sight, Mystic’s spirits began to brighten. Did their king die?

Mystic saw the wolves and soldiers readying their weapons at the Pride.

But the felines turned and ran off.

Mystic could hear voices clamoring. The unicorn turned and saw the members of the Pride in the battlefield scattering and running off. Some ran back into the temple and others out of the area completely.

“Their king is dead!” Jia announced.

Mystic couldn’t help but smile. They had done it? Is Oogundaa free from Clawdius?

“I can confirm!” Gunnolf announced, standing by the lieutenant.

Mystic suppressed a laugh. She watched the soldiers and wolves cheer for their victory. She saw Sunset climbing onto the rubble and reuniting with her friends. Starlight hugged Sunset tight.

As everycreature celebrated, Mystic thought back to Cierra, Meng, and the Liberators. She slightly frowned.

If only they could see this now... she thought.

Mystic saw the ponies she’d traveled with had looks of sadness. The unicorn could understand why, because she knew that they wished they didn’t have to have a villain die.

“Let’s clear out,” Jia announced. “And get back to regroup!”





Meanwhile, a young dragoness’ orange wings beat fast as she flies to where her friends were. The Changeling Kingdom is close, but not close enough.

Scanning the ground and the plants for her friends, her heart raced and sweat poured down her face.

I’ve got to find them! Smolder thought. That bear-like creature is right on my tail!

Looking over her shoulder, she saw the dark skrees scouring the area she’d just escaped from. Her icy blue eyes widened as she flew faster.
> Chapter 47 - More questions and exhaustion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Smolder flew faster through the trees, looking for her friends.

“Come on, come on,” she said, “Where the heck are they?”

She looked over her shoulder for the umpteenth time and swore she saw several orcs breaking through the brush.

Dark clouds built overhead, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled.

I wish I thought of something else instead of diverting them towards me! she thought.

Her wings pounded in pain, the dragoness had never flown so far, this fast before. She swore she could feel the eyes of Ghadra right on her back as if he were a guided missile.

Smolder gazed at her surroundings again, looking for the river they were supposed to meet at to the southwest. But had seen no such river.

She began to feel hopeless. The nearly constant arguing with her friends barely mattered at this point. Her eyes squeezed shut, clenching her teeth, the racial differences seemed to had been put to rest rather than being fully resolved, she felt.

“Guys!” she began call, only to clamp her claws over her mouth. Slag! Why did I almost screw up?!

She heard growls and grunts pushing through the forest.

Then, somecreature jumped up and pounced on her, knocking her right out of the sky. As they rolled along the ground, she was unable to scream. When they stopped rolling, somecreature placed a talon over her mouth.

She paused.

A talon?

Startled, she looked up to see Gallus, his eyes wide. He shushed her, helped her up, and dragged her off.

Part of her was thankful that Gallus found her but another part wanted to scream and slap him across the face for scaring her. She couldn’t speak as Gallus flew down a naturally carved path through the forest.

Soon, Smolder could the sound of rushing water. Her heart leaped for joy when she saw her other friends.

“Glad I caught you just in time,” Gallus said.

Smolder could practically imagine the smirk. “Yeah, just don’t ever grab me out of the air. I could’ve breathed fire on you.”

“And I thank you for not doing it,” said Gallus as he flew over the river. Smolder realized that she hadn’t been flying, so she composed herself as Gallus placed her at the edge of the riverbank.

“There you are!” cried Sandbar.

“Shhh!” Smolder hissed. “They’re right behind me!”

“The Changeling Kingdom isn’t too far away now,” said Ocellus. “We need to move!”

Smolder nodded and decided to give her wings a rest as she ran alongside her friends.

“Dang, the forest’s gotten a lot thicker,” said Gallus.

“Changelings love plant life,” said Ocellus.

“It feels as if we’ve been running forever!” Sandbar cried.

“I told you to keep that mouth shut, dude!” Gallus scolded.

“I have!”

“For the past hour, you’ve been yelling every five seconds!”

“Please stop!” Silverstream cried.

The griffon and pony quit arguing. Smolder focused ahead, the trees and brush getting thinner.

“We’ve gotta be close,” said Ocellus, “Shouldn’t have the changelings have spotted us by now.”

“Well, I’m getting tired of running!” said Smolder, pushing a branch aside. “I want to fight those monsters!”

“Yeah, Yona want to be like professors,” the yak added.

“I’m pretty sure our professors didn’t just run and hide every time!” Smolder complained.

“We won’t be like our professors!” Ocellus squealed, “We’re just kids!”

“So what?” Gallus demanded, “We can do it!”

A roar pierced the air. Smolder felt like her scales were standing on end.

She turned and saw that a couple of hellhounds were almost upon them.

“Run!” she cried. Smolder stopped, turned around, and let out a stream of fire onto the beasts. They yiped in pain and began running to put it out, but the fire went out as soon as it was lit.

“Shoot!” Smolder muttered.

Despite her aching wings, Smolder took to the air again, and went in the direction her friends went in. Her eyes lit up when she saw the unmistakable structure of the Changeling Kingdom.

Another roar emerged from the forest. She gasped when a blast of dark magic sailed just under her belly.

“Guys!” she cried. “He’s here!”

She dove towards whatever trees were left, weaving and flying around several of them and ducking behind some thick brush.

She huddled into the bushes, heart pounding and sweat pouring down her face.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are!” she heard the mocking voice of Ghadra.

Then, Sandbar appeared in front of her, shushing her. He outstretched a hoof to her, she took it and both stayed low as they scampered away from their powerful pursuers.

She followed Sandbar, her worried about what could happen to them went through the roof. She didn’t know if her teachers would ever find out about Equestria and if they’re its last hope. The thought terrified her, being the last ones around. But she shook her head, knowing she had to put on the brave face.

“They’re over here,” said Sandbar, looking over his shoulder.

“Where the heck are the changelings?” Smolder asked, wanting to yell.

“I don’t know.”

Smolder saw her friends. They were huddled next to a large tree. The trees and brushes now few and far between with luscious grass in between them all.

When Smolder joined her friends, she noticed one of them wasn’t with them.

“Where’s Ocellus?” she asked.

“She flew towards the Hive,” said Gallus, holding a trembling Silverstream.

“There you are!” a voice boomed.

Smolder’s blood turned into ice.

At the edge of the tree line, she saw the towering behemoth of Ghadra surrounded by hellhounds, orcs, and skrees.

“Kill the kids! And then kill all of the changelings!” Ghadra ordered his minions.

“Oh noooooo!” Silverstream wailed.

The minions advanced upon the kids, Smolder held her friends close, not taking her eyes off them.

“Get away from them!” a deep, guttural voice cried.

Suddenly, a monstrous insect monster swooped down from the right, swiping its pincers and knocking a bunch of them into the trees.

Smolder gasped.

“Is that Thorax’s brother?” Sandbar asked.

A burst of turquoise flames later, and it was indeed Pharynx. He turned to them with a grave expression. “Get to the army! Now!” With another burst of flames, he turned into a Maulwurf and dug into the earth.

Smolder turned to see the army of hundreds of changelings diving towards Ghadra and his minions. The dragoness helped Silverstream up and all took off in the direction of the Hive.

A loud roar pierced the air again.

“This will not end like this!” Ghadra shouted.

Suddenly, Smolder felt herself knocked to the ground, tumbling along the ground and landed hard up against a jagged rock.

Dazed, she looked up to see that a lot of the changelings had been knocked back.

“More hostiles in the area!” a changeling cried.

Smolder looked towards Ghadra and saw that his army had hundreds of skrees, a lot of orcs, and hellhounds.

“Oh my, gosh...” Smolder breathed.

They charged, advancing upon the students and the army. Smolder felt herself pulled up and being dragged towards the Hive. The changelings began transforming into various forms as both opposing sides collided into an all-out war between one another.

“This way!” Ocellus cried.

Smolder looked to where she was, and the Hive wasn’t as close as she’d hoped. She spotted more changelings hovering near the structure, all looking ready to battle.

“What’re we going to do about the army?” Gallus asked.

“There’s nothing we can do!” said Ocellus. “They have to protect us!”

Smolder huffed, smoke coming out of her nostrils. “I hate being unable to do anything.” She looked over her shoulder and spotted the changelings and the minions were about evenly matched. Suddenly, she paused.

“Wait, where’s Ghadra?” she asked.

“Let’s just get to the Hive,” Silverstream squealed.

“And who knows how powerful the threat back home is?” Sandbar said.

Then, Smolder caught something out of the corner of her eye. It was large and brown. She gasped.

“Duck!” she shouted.

The dragoness tackled Gallus and Silverstream, a surge of dark magic sailed just over their heads.

“You’re not going to get away so easily!” came Ghadra’s voice.

Smolder scampered to stand up but ended up falling onto her rear. Her friends hobbled over to her and hugged one another close.

The giant werebear towered over them as several hellhounds and orcs stood at his side.

“I just needed to get all of you alone,” he said.

“There’re other changelings here!” said Ocellus.

“Are there?” Ghadra pointed up.

Smolder followed his claw and saw that the changelings were occupied with fighting off skrees. Trembling, and eyes wide, she looked back at Ghadra holding a massive ball of darkness in his claws.

“What a pity,” he said with a sneer. “You ran all this way to get help only to exterminate the changelings.” He chuckled. “A fitting end to your almost non-existent story.”

“No matter what,” Smolder said, trying to sound brave. “We all face it together!” Her friends huddled closer. Then, Ghadra lifted his ball and shot it right at the Young Six.

Smolder squeezed her eyes shut.

...

“What happened?” Sandbar asked.

“Can I open my eyes?” Ocellus asked.

Smolder opened her eyes and she gasped.

She saw that a yellow light surrounded her and her friends. Her jaw dropped. She could hear her friends marveling at the sight as it grew brighter.

“What is this?” Smolder asked, taken aback.

She saw that Ghadra had very wide eyes of disbelief and his minions began backing off.

A swirl of the colors of the rainbow began to blend right into the yellowish light as the very edges turned white.

“What sorcery is this?!” Ghadra cried.

The Young Six looked at each other.

“I don’t know what is going on,” said Ocellus.

“Attack them!” Ghadra ordered.

The hellhounds leaped first.

SCHOOM!

A pulse of the magic surrounding the students went out. It hit the hellhounds and they disintegrated.

“What?! No!” Ghadra bellowed.

The Young Six looked at each other in amazement.

“Could this be the Elements of Harmony?” Sandbar asked.

“Again!” Ghadra ordered.

“We should huddle closer!” Silverstream cried.

Smolder did so, and she held the creatures she cared so deeply about the closest she’d ever done.

Streams of light shot out in different directions, disintegrating some more of Ghadra’s minions.

“Kill them! Somecreature kill them!” Ghadra roared.

Smolder snapped her head to her left and more minions were coming. She didn’t know exactly what was going on, but all she could think about were her friends. She barely could register the beams of light going out like snakes, hitting the minions approaching.

“Oh, yeah!” she heard Gallus boast.

“This is amazing!” Ocellus squeed.

The beams of light struck every minion that had attempted to approach the Young Six, Smolder had to laugh. 

The light around the Young Six glowed even brighter. It was so luminous that they had to shield their eyes. Ghadra’s minions swarmed upon them.

“We’re just like our professors!” Silverstream laughed.

Smolder felt the great power within her. Then, a huge shockwave emerged from her and her friends.

A flash of white, yellow, and rainbow shot out throughout the Badlands. Smolder watched as all of the minions from the ground to the sky were destroyed. The changeling army and Pharynx looked back at them with amazement in their eyes.

Not taking another second, Smolder looked down to see Ghadra who’s still standing and looking up at them with a look of terror and amazement.

“What are all of you?” he cried.

Thinking of her friends again, the positive feelings of love, loyalty, kindness, laughter, generosity, honesty, and how the magic of friendship is the most powerful of all, she focused on him.

“We’re best friends. And we’re all protectors of Equestria,” she said.

Ghadra blinked several times. He let out a roar and shout a huge wave of dark aura at the creatures. However, Smolder felt the power around her grow and she saw her scales glow brighter.

The dark aura couldn’t penetrate through her or her friends’ magic. Smolder let out a shout and let out the magic.

It was like an explosion.

She and her friends’ magic shot out at Ghadra in an explosion of color and struck him. Before they knew it, the werebear was careening through the sky and he went flying, colors trailing behind him. Smolder watched as he screamed and vanished over the horizon.

Smolder couldn’t help but smile victoriously as her friends cheered. Pride arose within her chest. They were like their professors. Whatever this power was, they’d done it. Smolder glanced at the surprised changelings and gave them the thumbs up.

Then, she snapped out of her thoughts as she felt herself lowered to the ground.

“That was incredible!” Gallus laughed.

“It was an amazing light show!” Silverstream chirped.

Smolder turned to her friends and all of them cheered and high fived one another. But it was cut short when Smolder saw Pharynx approaching them with a surprised look.

“What in the world was that?” he asked.

“I-I...” Smolder tried to say.

“We don’t know!” Silverstream cried.

“But yak loved beating bad bear!” Yona nodded curtly.

“What do you mean you don’t know?” Pharynx asked.

Smolder shrugged. All I could think of was my friends.

“Oh, Pharynx!” said Ocellus, hovering above her friends’ heads. “We need to tell you something now. It’s very urgent.”

“How could I not tell?” Pharynx asked.





“So, you mean to tell us that a new enemy has taken Canterlot and all of the kingdoms’ leaders?” Pharynx asked with wide, angry eyes.

“That sums it up, yeah,” said Sandbar.

“And we came all this way to get you to help us to rally up everycreature else. We can’t do it on our own,” Ocellus explained.

Pharynx nodded. “They have done so much for us. And...” He growled. “They’ll regret hurting my brother!” He turned to the changelings behind him. “Get everychangeling out to send a message to the other kingdoms at once!”

“We can help!” Yona raised her hoof.

“Huh?” Pharynx backtracked.

“We all need to speak to our leaders,” said Sandbar, “It’d help all of us rally them up faster.”

Pharynx sighed. “Fine. But you do what we say on the way there. Got it?”

“Got it,” all the students said in unison.

The purple changeling turned back again to the others. “Find the safest routes at once.”

“Yes sir!” they saluted.





Meanwhile, Twilight and her friends entered the gates of the impala village. When Twilight opened it, they were met with an image that warmed the alicorn’s heart.

The impalas cheered for the ponies and their allies. All of them leaped, danced, and hugged. Twilight could hear her friends congratulating one another as she looked at Mystic. The young unicorn had a smile on her face, which Twilight loved to see.

Then, Faraji approached Twilight and shook her hoof vigorously.

“My stars above!” he cried, grinning ear to ear, “You’ve done it! We’re finally free!”

“Gl-Gl-Glad we cou-could help,” Twilight said as he shook her hoof.

“You just made history today for all of us!” Faraji laughed. “You and your beloved friends are truly a spectacle!”

“Thank you, chief,” Twilight blushed, pulling her hoof away.

“Please, call me Faraji!”

The impala chief looked behind her. Twilight followed his gaze and noticed he was looking at Accalia and Gunnolf. The alicorn briefly froze, she hadn’t thought about the impalas’ nervousness and their reaction to the wolves.

However, Faraji walked over to them and began speaking with the wolves. Twilight’s eyes widened in amazement but a proud smile overtook her features.

Whatever Faraji was saying had the wolves smiling and Accalia giving a bow of respect.

When he was done speaking, he came back and faced his tribe.

“This day will change Oogundaa forever!” Faraji announced to his tribe. “Let’s all celebrate this day as a day we’ll begin to change it for the better!”

Everypala loudly cheered. Twilight felt her cheeks slightly hurting but she didn’t care. 





Later that day, Starlight sat in a chair with a deep frown on her face. She looked outside to see the mud huts compiled with straw roofs and several impala calves kicking the ball to one another. She sighed heavily.

Way to screw up again, Starlight! She thought. You just had to go outside the village and get captured!

She thought back to when Clawdius was defeated. It was dumb luck that he happened to destroy the pillars that caused the palace to collapse.

The unicorn squeezed her eyes shut. Even though she was credited with his defeat, she didn’t deserve it. All she did was run like she is doing with withholding the reason why she came out here.

Mom would be so disappointed in me... she thought. Tears began rolling down her face. How could she have been so stupid in hoping that she could bring somepony back to life?

Of course, I’m always the selfish Starlight Glimmer, she thought.

Though incidents concerning her magic have been low, this one really took the cake. Whenever she said she wanted to help or hoped to help it turned out she only ever cared about herself.

From leading the Maulwurf to the Hive, she berated herself. Wanting to pass friendship lessons and brainwashing Twilight’s friends? All to meet her approval?

She looked at herself in the cracked mirror. A glare formed on her features.

Now this incident? she thought. Her horn lit up. A snarl formed on her lips. This... magic... I always land in trouble with it...

“Troubled, aren’t you?” came Nightfall’s voice.

Starlight gasped. “No! Not you!”

“Yes, little pony,” Nightfall chuckled.

“Go away! I don’t need this!”

“Oh, don’t you? Those friends of yours won’t be able to help you.”

“I’ll try and...”

“Everypony will know what you did in the Crystal Empire, Starlight!” Nightfall cut in. “All will know what you tried to do here in this land!”

Starlight whimpered and shivered. She held her head.

“Leave me alone...” she muttered.

“Oh, I’ll be here soon.”

Starlight blood ran cold as she sat up, stiff as a board.





Just at the village’s gate, Twilight is examining the surrounding plateaus. Shrubs and grass lead up to them and the local wildlife feasted on them.

“We’re about ready to regroup,” said a voice. Twilight turned to see it was their guide. “Everypony will be expecting you soon.”

Twilight nodded but turned back to a particular plateau.

“Hey Mystic,” said the alicorn.

“Yeah?” replied Mystic.

“Come here for a minute.”

Mystic walked over. “What is it?”

“I’ve noticed natural carvings through the landscape of Oogundaa throughout our time being here,” Twilight explained. “But look.” She pointed to a fairly close plateau that looked to have a worn-down circle on its right side. Mystic took a step forward and inclined her head.

“It’s not the first I’ve seen,” Twilight continued. “I was wondering if you knew anything about that.”

“Huh,” Mystic said. “I’ve probably only seen a couple of these in past explorations but I wasn’t too sure.” She turned to Twilight. “I can’t say I have any idea what the deal is there.”

“Any theories?”

“Crap if I know,” Mystic shrugged. “Oogundaa has, as we’ve heard, a few millennia of history.”

Twilight looked back at the unnatural feature in the rock formation. “Well, whatever it is, I’m sure it’ll keep historians guessing of what could’ve happened.”

Mystic nodded. “Well, keep guessing. We need to get back to your homeland and stop that monster.”

Twilight looked at her and nodded. “Let’s get back to the others.” Both ponies walked off and the alicorn took one last glance at what she’d observed.





As she walked to meet the others, for almost the hundredth time, Mystic couldn’t help but process the events that happened.

Those ponies... risked their own lives to save Oogundaa... she thought. While their nation is on the line.

A glance at the wolves gave her another reminder.

She couldn’t help it, but the unicorn knew that what went down have greatly shaken her worldview.

She focused back on the path ahead of her. Then, by several huts, she spotted Jia and the Imperial soldiers.

Her heart hardened when she saw them. A burning sensation arose within her chest when she saw what appeared to be a communication device on Jia’s wrist.

With a snarl, she took a quick detour and stopped a few feet away from them.

“What’re you fools up to?” Mystic asked with a venomous tone.

“Giving our general an update,” replied Jia, forming a small glare.

Mystic spat on the ground in front of the soldiers.

“Hey!” Twilight cried.

The unicorn shot Twilight a brief glare and turned back to the Imperial soldiers.

“Keep to yourselves,” she snarled. “And tell your General to kiss my flank.”

Mystic turned around, ignored the shell-shocked Twilight, flicked Jia’s face with her tail, and stomped off.

Hot air escaped her nostrils, unable to get Hong out of her mind or her life. She tried to focus on what she was thinking about before but her brain wouldn’t let her.

She tried to shake it away and then saw Twilight’s friends next to the village’s gate.

“Is everypony ready to go?” Twilight asked.

All of them turned to her.

“Yep,” replied Sunset. “And Faraji wants to speak with us about a means of transport back home.”

“Oh?”

“How’re they going to do that?” Mystic asked.

“Not sure,” said Sunset, “But he wants us to see him right away.”

“Well, let’s not keep him waiting,” Twilight smiled.

Her friends joined their side as they began to make their way towards the chief’s hut.

“Twilight! Twilight!” Mystic and the others immediately turned to see a frantic Starlight.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Well, isn’t this quite a sight to see,” said an ominous voice.

Twilight gasped. Mystic tensed. Starlight winced and cowered on the ground.

Screams echoed throughout the villages. Impalas flew into their huts, protecting their young and elderly.

“It’s him!” Faraji’s voice echoed.

The wolves and Imperial soldiers came to the ponies’ side, all weapons at the ready. Mystic slowly turned to see Nightfall standing at the village’s gate, a smirk on his face. She began to tremble as a hard glare formed on her face.

“You!” Twilight snapped.

“Any other comments, Princess Twilight?” Nightfall taunted, “Who is that handsome werehyena? Or what the hay is he up to now?”

“Come on, cut the act!” Sunset stepped forward, her horn alit.

“No need for too much panic,” Nightfall smiled. “Yet.” He pointed behind them. “You don’t want to cause the village to be destroyed, now would you?”

Mystic looked back at the cowering impalas diving into their huts. He was right. He could destroy them without a second thought. Mystic faced him, still at the ready.

“What do you want?” Twilight growled.

“Just wanted a little chat is all,” Nightfall sneered. “I must say, after knowing that your little Equestria is hanging in the balance, you decided to turn around and help a dying land? How noble.”

“It’s what we do best,” replied Twilight.

“But how can you truly be certain if you were only helping these poor creatures for their sake, or your own, Twilight?” Nightfall grinned, showing his teeth.

“I help anycreature that I can!” Twilight snapped, “I’m the Princess of Friendship and I won’t let anypony down!”

“So committed I see. But...” Nightfall leaned forward, “Then why didn’t you bother contacting Oogundaa sooner and knowing of their problems?”

“Because we didn’t know much about this area and...”

“Oh, too much for the Princess of Friendship to find out and solve problems?” Nightfall chuckled.

“Oh, but you shouldn’t be questioning her!” Rarity declared. “She knows what to do in a crisis!”

Nightfall looked at her, causing the white unicorn to wince under his gaze.

“Is that all you do? Just rely mostly on her to solve the problems?” Nightfall looked back at Twilight. “Did you come to help Oogundaa for their sake? Or are you just thinking that this is all about you? And that you want power over true friendship?” He chuckled, “All creatures are the same,” Nightfall smirked, “All hide behind their own rules and fantasies of a better world. But when it comes down to it, those who are at risk of losing everything, become more of preserving themselves rather than practicing what they preach.”

“Silence!” Twilight cried. Mystic couldn’t help but look at her curiously.

“You can deny me all you wish, Twilight. You have to be the problem solver. You have to be the answer to everycreature’s issues.” He took a glance at Mystic. “You and your friends might be unaware of a deep flaw in your group.” He looked back at Twilight.

“My friends helped me with where I am today,” said Twilight.

“Or just stepping stones as a result of an assignment?” Nightfall countered, causing the alicorn to freeze again.

Nightfall grinned and threw something on the ground. Twilight gasped. Mystic saw it was a dark blue wizard’s hat with starry patterns on it. She examined Twilight, noticing her horrified expression.

“St-Starswirl’s hat...” Twilight whispered, the alicorn was trembling and Mystic knew rage was building up within her.

“Yes, yes,” Nightfall chuckled. “And it was a real honor to meet him.”

“What did you do to him?!” Twilight bellowed.

“He attempted to escape and was taught an extremely painful lesson,” replied Nightfall.

Suddenly, a bunch of magic appeared around Twilight, sending a burst of wind blowing past Mystic and almost knocking her down. She saw the alicorn was glowing a bright white color and her horn alit with fierce magic.

“How dare you!” Twilight screeched.

Before Mystic could blink, Twilight lunged for Nightfall, magic streaking behind her. The werehyena held up his claws and grasped Twilight’s forelegs.

His eyes had widened and were filled with surprise.

“I’ll defeat you for what you did!” Twilight roared.

The werehyena composed himself, his body now covered in his dark aura.

“You’re bold, but you’re being foolish!” Nightfall shouted. “Why stand up for an idiotic bearded pony?”

“Starswirl is a great hero!”

“That wizard was a swine!”

Twilight let out another roar, sending out another burst of wind. Mystic could practically feel the power radiating from the alicorn.

Her jaw was practically on the ground as Nightfall held the powerful alicorn back. He looked to be straining as he clenched his jaw. Then, he shifted a bit and his sleeves were blown back, revealing bracelets on his wrists.

A small bit of curiosity came over Mystic. She looked and saw the bracelets giving the same dark aura he’s been using. Her eyes widened.

Is that the source of his power? she thought.

Nightfall let out a loud grunt, trying to push Twilight back. Then, she caught a glimpse of the same looking bracelets on his heels.

Before she could think about it, Twilight was thrown back with a dark surge of magic. The alicorn flew back into a hut, partially destroying it.

Starlight ran over to where she’d fallen. The wolves and army began to move forward but Nightfall created a sword from his aura.

“Not one step closer!” he shouted, pointing a claw covered with the same aura at the village. “Or, their blood will be on your paws and hooves.”

Mystic watched them stand down. The unicorn hated being unable to do anything. Her heartstrings tugged as she watched Starlight pull Twilight out of the rubble.

“We will defeat you,” came Sunset’s voice.

Mystic turned and looked at him, baring her teeth.

“And we’ll never let you harm anycreature else,” said Mystic.

“Are you sure about that?” Nightfall asked. Then, he pulled out and opened a container, releasing some kind of purple vapor. It went past Mystic and the surrounding creatures. Confused, Mystic looked around at it but it was gone as soon as it appeared.

Then, everypony around her began to waver. She nearly gasped when she suddenly felt drained of energy. It was almost as if it were sucked out with a vacuum. Close by, the wolves began to fall over, soon followed by the army and the Mane Six.

She tried to stay on her hooves, but her energy completely depleted and fell flat on her stomach.

Oh no! she thought, beginning to panic.

“What... happened?” Rainbow asked weakly.

“Don’t worry, you’ll survive,” came Nightfall’s voice.

Mystic’s head felt as if it weighed one hundred pounds, but she managed to look up at the werehyena.

“Because all of you chose one little pony without considering the possibility of an unknown threat,” Nightfall began. “And because you, especially you, Twilight, chose to save a dying land over your current one, you have chosen that you just want as much as possible. Power. Domination.”

“That’s not...”

“I am talking!” Nightfall snapped. “Some leaders and well-known heroines to go after one measly little pony to ensure they stay where they are, huh? All creatures are just self-centered and use whatever they can to fulfill their greedy desires,” he said. “So, all need correction.” He smiled. “And you’ll be witnesses to the rebuilding of your precious world.”

Nightfall pointed a claw right behind him and Mystic saw a portal opening. Her eyes widened when she saw it gave everypony a clear view of Canterlot. Only, surrounding the mountain were four tall black pillars at its corners. Above it was a cloud of red, purple, and black. Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed over the great city.

“This is ground zero,” Nightfall went on. “And all of you can’t stop me. There’s no power or backup friends that can get you back into shape to fight.”

The werehyena stood up with a sinister grin. “Just wait. All of you. The world is going to be reborn and it’ll only fester.”

Mystic snarled and tried to pull herself up, but her hooves felt as if they were weighed down by lead.

Another portal opened behind Nightfall and he took a step back.

“Monster!” Rarity wheezed.

“I’ve been called worse,” replied Nightfall. “I’ve got a show to get going. So, I will be sure not to disappoint.”

Mystic managed to sit up but the werehyena had already stepped into the second portal and it disappeared.

The unicorn held back a gulp. She saw the Mane Six, Sunset, and Starlight’s eyes were glued to the portal giving them a view of the conquered Canterlot.

She looked at it herself and couldn’t believe the sight. Sounds of the others murmuring entered her eardrum but paid them no mind.

Still feeling sapped of energy, Mystic couldn’t help but let her head down onto the dirt again.

Then somecreature’s legs stepped in front of the portal.

“I will not allow some mythical creature torment our village’s valuable heroes!” said Faraji.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw more impalas surrounding her.

“Get every one of our new allies to a bed at once and tend to their every need!” she heard Faraji order. “We’ll not rest until they’re back on their hooves and paws!”

Mystic felt herself being lifted by light green magic as her eyelids drooped.





For the next couple of hours, the impalas cared for their heroines and heroes. Twilight laid on a bed one of them brought out for her. The sky above was filled with twinkling stars. She’d never seen so many of them before. But they were barely on her mind. She looked around at her friends, just lying there when they should be getting to Equestria. But her energy was so depleted, that even looking around was too much effort.

Then, Faraji’s face came into view.

“Are you doing okay?” he asked.

Twilight groaned. “N-No... I’m still too weak...”

Faraji frowned. “Do you want some water?”

Twilight couldn’t nod. “Y-Yes.”

She felt herself gently pushed up and a small cup pressed up to her lips. Thankfully, she could drink, but it took some effort. Several gulps later, the water traveled down her throat and into her stomach. When she was finished, Faraji laid her back down.

“We’re doing all we can,” said Faraji. “I and the doctor have been researching on how to cure this.”

“It’s not your fault...” said Twilight. “You’re doing more than enough for us. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome... I just wish we could get all of you back on your hooves to fight him.”

Twilight listened to his hoofsteps retreat. The alicorn slightly moved her head to see her friends lying there hopeless and tired. Rainbow had stopped complaining a few minutes ago and she hoped it’d stay that way.

Twilight laid there in defeat. Tears rolled down her face, thinking of her home, her beloved friends and family, and how all of its citizens would now suffer. Part of her did wonder why they did take a small detour to help Oogundaa.

“Did you come to help Oogundaa for their sake?” Nightfall’s voice echoed. “Or are you just thinking that this is all about you? And that you want power over true friendship?”

Power isn’t why we make friends, Twilight thought. 

“You can deny my questions all you wish, Twilight. You have to be the problem solver. You have to be the answer to everycreature’s issues.”

That’s not true, Twilight thought, trying to assure herself. But for whatever reason, Nightfall’s words to her just wouldn’t leave her head.

And whatever and how he got Starlight to be in Oogundaa... I don’t want to think about it... she thought, wanting to fall asleep but couldn’t.

“Heroine...” said a whispering voice.

“What?” Twilight breathed. Not moving her head, she gazed around but saw nothing but the village and the starry sky above.

“You and the others must not fail,” the voice came again. 

“Who’s there?” Twilight asked, slightly nervous.

“The ways of evil shall not prevail,” it continued. Twilight immediately deterred it was feminine. “The sins of darkness must be washed away before it consumes and eats everything it touches.”

“Who are you?” Twilight asked.

“All of you must rise,” said the voice. “The time is almost upon us for everycreature to stand up. United as one for all kinds of life to survive.” Twilight realized it sounded like an older voice and filled with wisdom.

“I shall bestow upon you the strength you need,” said the voice. “I only have so much power to give. Good luck, heroes, and may the Light shine down upon you all.”

Suddenly, out of the sky, came a yellowish light with white streaks within it. Twilight wanted to gasp but being so weak, she couldn’t do any more than gawk.

Is that... from the afterlife? she thought, amazed, never considering the possibility of one. The light descended upon the village.

It seemed to hover around Twilight. Then, the alicorn felt strength returning to her. She gasped.

Moving her limbs, she saw that they were moving without issue.

Her horn felt strong surges of magic within it and it coursed throughout her body. Almost as if she were automated, she stood up and marveled at the mysterious light whisking and pulsing throughout the streets of the village.

“Princess?” came Mystic’s voice.

Twilight turned to see the unicorn gawking at the sight around her. She saw that her friends have begun to stand up.

“Yaaaayyy!” Pinkie cheered from a distance. The alicorn saw her pink friend hopping along, cheering and throwing confetti around.

Impalas emerged from their huts.

“What is this?” one asked.

“This is beautiful!” said another.

“What’s happening?” a third marveled.

“Twilight!” came Rainbow’s voice. The alicorn turned to see her doing a loop-de-loop in the sky.

“Oh, my stars!” Rarity trotted up. “I’ve never felt so energized before!”

The light around the village faded and was gone as quickly as it had come.

“Yeeeehawwww!” Twilight heard Applejack.

The alicorn turned to see Mystic’s jaw was almost touching the ground. She was unmoving. Awestruck.

She heard somecreature approaching.

“You’re all standing up!” cried Faraji.

“And more energized than ever!” Pinkie appeared alongside him.

Before Twilight could say anything, Mystic approached him.

“F-Faraji...” she said, “Have you ever seen anything like this?”

The impala chief shook his head. “No, I haven’t. It’s not ever been recorded in Oogundaan history either.”

Twilight saw that the wolves were standing back up and the Imperial army was too.

What had happened? Twilight began thinking about a possibility.

“I’m still trying to figure out why the hay some mysterious light just decided to come and make us well!” said Mystic.

“You know what I think?” Twilight smiled. “I think the magic of friendship is among us stronger than ever.”

“If that is the case, it’s totally amazin’!” Applejack laughed. “Our friendship is awfully strong!”

Twilight inwardly agreed. As her friends turned back to one another, the alicorn’s mind went back to the voice she had heard.

If it is the magic of friendship, she thought, furrowing her brows. Then who did I just hear speaking to me?

She looked at the others and nopony else seemed confused anymore. Was she the only one who had heard it?
> Chapter 48 - Reunion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Inside of the impala village, Mystic sat in a chair as she observed every wolf and pony climbing into carts the impalas brought to them a few minutes ago. All of them looked to hold about twenty ponies each. Maybe more but she’d counted at least sixty impalas that had brought carts.

“You almost ready to go?” she heard a voice behind her.

She turned to see Faraji smiling at her.

Mystic nodded. “Yeah. Just about.”

“Good. You’ll be back to save your land in no time.”

“Uh, it’s not really my land.”

“You’re a pony though,” Faraji said and walked off.

Mystic sighed. “That doesn’t mean it’s my land though.”

She got up and followed Faraji outside the village. In front of the whole barrage of carts, she spotted Twilight’s friends already in their cart and an impala was already in front hooked up in the harness.

Mystic looked back again at the wolves and how every impala was observing them from their village. All of the antelope had marveled and thankful looks on their faces.

She couldn’t help but think about what they’d done in the last several hours. Defeating Clawdius, facing off with Tokuta, and Nightfall trying to stop them in their tracks.

What was that mysterious light? She thought. It was unlike any event she’d ever seen yet... it kind of felt familiar?

“Ready to go?” came Twilight’s voice.

Mystic snapped out of her thoughts. “Yeah. I was lost in my thoughts.”

“Happens to me a lot,” Twilight giggled.

“Gee, I wonder,” Mystic rolled her eyes as she followed the alicorn to the Mane Five’s cart.

“Let’s get goin’ Twi!” said Applejack.

“Patience, darling,” said Rarity. “Twilight, is everycreature loaded up?”

“Almost, I believe,” replied Twilight as she climbed into the cart.

Mystic spotted Sunset sitting in the back with Starlight. The latter was quiet and distant as Sunset gently stroked her withers. Mystic climbed into the cart and settled down.

“I’m thinking about all the paperwork I’m going to do when getting our two new allies in a true bond with Equestria!” Twilight squealed. “After everything I’ve been through, it’s time I do something I enjoy!”

“Yeah, you’re a real geek, Twi,” Rainbow murmured.

“And I think we might have another new alliance with Imperial City! Three new alliances! More paperwork!”

Mystic couldn’t help but be tense at the thought of Imperial City being an ally of Equestria. Her mind ran.

Is Hong up to something? She thought, unable to help herself. I don’t buy anything about what he’s been up to... She looked around at the Mane Six, Starlight, and Sunset, unable to feel nervous for all of them.

Memories of torture and the awfulness of the general flashed through her mind. He even haunted her while she was with the Liberators.

It’s like a part of my past has come back to haunt me... she shuddered.

“Here are the heroines of the hour!” came Faraji’s voice. Mystic turned to face him.

“Chief Faraji!” Twilight squeed. “I can’t wait for an alliance between us!”

The chief chuckled. “Neither can I, your Highness.”

“Please call me Twilight.”

“Anyway, we’ve been informing everycreature else that you’ll need to hunker down for the ride back. We’ll have you back home in no time.”

“How will we get back home in time to stop Nightfall?” Rainbow asked.

Faraji chuckled. “You’ll be surprised at how well impalas got to know the land over time. And... you’ll be surprised in a minute.” He winked.

Twilight smiled. “We’re very thankful for your services, Chief Faraji.”

“Please, just call me Faraji,” the chief smiled. “And you’re welcome.”

“Is that everycreature?” an impala asked from close by.

“They’re all in the carts,” said Faraji. “They should get back to Equestria and save the ones they love.”

“All right! Hang on everycreature!” the lead impala announced. “You might want to hunker down!”

“See you sometime later!” Faraji said, backing up.

Mystic saw that there was a rope close to where she was sitting. She put it around her waist and placed it underneath an iron clutcher on her opposite side like a seatbelt.

“Ready?” the lead impala asked, his horns glowing a bright green.

“Ready!” Everypony cried.

Almost in an instant, the impala began running. Mystic was thrown back up against the cart, taken completely off guard. Her eyes widened as the impala’s horns glowed brighter and he picked up speed. With eyes as wide as saucers, Mystic saw the savanna passing by in a blur.

“Whoooooaaa!” Rainbow cried. “Awesome!”

“Wheeeeeeeeeee!” Pinkie cheered.

“My mane!” Rarity cried, ducking down to where the harsh wind wouldn’t blow on it.

Mystic looked behind her to see that every other cart being pulled by an impala was picking up speed too, the antelopes’ horns glowing like green beacons. It was almost as if they were an army running up towards their destination, ready to end this once and for all.

Then, it felt as if they were going around three hundred miles an hour. Mystic and Twilight looked at each other with amazed looks as they crouched into the carts.

“Impalas have some serious magic!” Twilight cried over the rushing wind.

Mystic opened her mouth to speak, but suddenly she felt sick to her stomach. She went to the back of the cart and vomited over the edge.





The journey seemed to pass by fast. Now feeling better, Mystic watched as they zoomed past the forest, they’d begun their journey and broke through the tree line into the land of Equestria. She looked at Twilight as she held up a parchment of paper and seemed to be directing the impala pulling the cart.

Mystic felt sick to her stomach for the twelfth time but managed to keep her bile down.

“Just dandy, Mystic?” Sunset asked.

The unicorn didn’t turn around but she nodded briskly.

“Motion sickness, I know the feeling,” said Sunset.

“Oh?” Mystic managed to get out.

“I used to get it on airships and on vehicles moving fast.”

Mystic just nodded in response.

The carts continued through the land of Equestria, and soon, Mystic saw the mountain of Canterlot. Her eyes widened at the sight of the four towers surrounding it and she swore she could see a red shield surrounding the city as a large poisonous looking black and reddish cloud built over it like a storm. The sky surrounding the cloud was a reddish tint for what seemed like forever.

“That’s Canterlot?” Rarity gasped.

“Cool clouds!” Pinkie cried.

“Seriously?” Applejack facehoofed.

“Pull around!” cried Twilight.

“What’s wrong?” Mystic asked.

“Seems like there are enemies in the town!”

“Oh no!” said Fluttershy.

Twilight pointed to the right and Mystic saw a thick forest. The lead impala turned in that direction and in just a few seconds, he reached the tree line of the forest. He came to a stop and all of the carts behind him stopped close by.

“Is that cloud where you need to be?” an impala close by asked.

“Yes,” replied Twilight. “And we can’t get any closer than this. Here is good.”

“Very well,” said the lead impala. He nodded at the other impalas.





Mystic, now free from her motion sickness, climbed out of the cart and almost kissed the ground but managed to keep herself composed. She observed every wolf and member of the Imperial army climb out of the carts until they were all out.

“Everypony, regroup in the forest,” said Jia, flying over the soldiers, “It’s not safe out here.”

Mystic watched the rest of the soldiers and wolves piled into the forest.

“Thank you for the ride,” said Twilight.

“It was our pleasure,” said the lead impala. “Oogundaa’s definitely going to remember all that you’ve done for us.”

“Maybe it’ll help the land on getting to a road of recovery,” said Sunset.

Mystic didn’t say anything as she prodded the ground.

“Well, we need to get back and worry about things back home,” said the lead impala.

“What about Sunburst?” Starlight stepped forward with a nervous look.

The lead impala gave her a sympathetic look. “I promise, we’ll not stop looking until we find him.”

Starlight sighed. “I hope... he’s okay...”

Twilight wrapped a foreleg around her. “He will be. I promise.”

Mystic could tell Starlight didn’t believe her but decided not to press the issue.

“Well, good luck ponies,” the lead impala bowed. He turned to the rest and nodded.

Then, one by one the impalas’ horns glowed green and began to leave. Mystic couldn’t take her eyes as they departed and went back the way they’d come from. The lead impala smiled. His horns glowed and almost in an instant he was gone as quickly as he’d been there.

Mystic blinked. “I still can’t believe they got all of us through the jungle and over the mountains.”

“Me either, impalas and Oogundaa seem very fascinating, Mystic,” said Twilight.

“Can’t argue with you there.”

“So, what’re we going to do now?” Rainbow asked.

“We need to get back to Hong and revaluate on how we’re going to combat this threat,” said Jia, stepping forward.

“Where is he?” Twilight asked.

“He was supposed to be at a base camp about ten miles from Ponyville,” said Jia.

“Who knows how many more troops might be in the area?” Mystic asked.

“And with a group this size, we’ll be spotted pretty easily if we got close to that town,” said Accalia.

“Where exactly was Hong supposed to set up his base camp?” Twilight asked.

“East of Ponyville,” replied Jia.

“That’s good.”

“What’re you thinkin’ Twi?” Applejack asked.

“It might be a bit of a long shot, but we can try and make our way to the Everfree Forest.”

“Everfree Forest? What’s that?” Jia asked.

“It’s a forest just outside of Ponyville but it’ll provide a lot of cover for us and we can get a distance past Ponyville if we work our way to the other side,” Twilight explained.

“Hold it!” cried Pinkie.

Everycreature turned to look at her. Mystic looked at the pink mare and saw that her left foreleg was twitching.

“Pinkie sense?” Applejack asked.

Pinkie what? Mystic thought.

“My Pinkie sense is telling me we should go into the Everfree Forest!” Pinkie cried, looking off to the east at a thicker forest. She turned to Twilight. “Twitching foreleg! Means we need to find somepony there!”

“Is she serious?” Jia asked with a skeptical look.

For once I actually agree with the soldier, Mystic thought.

“It may not be something that can be explained, but Pinkie’s sense does help,” said Rarity.

Jia sighed. “Whatever. I don’t buy this, but we’re heading that way anyway. So, let’s get moving. Installments of twenty until we all reach the forest.”

Mystic just shook her head as the soldiers and wolves began to make their way to the Everfree Forest.





This is getting ridiculous, Mystic thought as she and the others followed Pinkie through the Everfree’s thick foliage. The bubbly mare’s left foreleg is still twitching.

“We’ve been following this pony for twenty minutes and we’ve not stumbled upon anything!” said Gunnolf. “Is this something ponies do? Have twitching legs for no reason?”

“Just me!” Pinkie cried cheerfully.

“We should’ve been further along than this,” said Mystic.

“Let’s just give her some more time,” Accalia spoke up.

“We don’t have time for games,” Jia mumbled.

“To the left!” said Pinkie, her foreleg pointing in that direction.

“We’re getting closer to the edge of the forest,” said Twilight.

“Nearly there! Trust me!”

Mystic could hear that everycreature else was getting tired of hobbling through the forest. If they were going to find somepony they’d better do it...

“Hello?” a masculine voice called.

“There!” Pinkie cried.

“Is there anycreature there?” a meek feminine voice called.

Pinkie galloped off. Her friends followed and Mystic joined them.

She kept her eyes on the ponies in front of her as they made a beeline to thinner woods and where the trees became further apart.

Mystic pushed by a bush and her eyes widened when she saw six familiar-looking students she’d seen at the school.

“What?” she breathed, surprised.

“Yay! We found them!” Pinkie cried.

“Professors and Headmare Twilight?” Sandbar cried, surprised.

“Students!” cried Twilight. She leaped at them and brought Silverstream and Sandbar in for a hug.

“Don’t forget about us,” Gallus snickered.

“You’re all okay!” their headmare cried and broke out into a wide smile.

These six again? Mystic couldn’t help but wonder. “What’re all of you doing out here?”

“We’ve just been scouting around and looking for volunteers,” said Sandbar.

“Volunteers?” Twilight repeated.

“These were the ones we were to supposedly find?” Jia asked, walking forward.

“We found them, didn’t we?” Mystic asked in a spiteful tone, causing Jia to glare at her.

“Wow, that pink one has some unique abilities,” said Accalia.

“You believe that? Really?” Gunnolf deadpanned.

“Wolves?!” Gallus cried, surprised.

“It’s a long story,” said Sunset, walking forward with Starlight.

“Counselor pony!” Yona cried. Starlight sheepishly waved at her.

“We’d love to tell you all about it but what are you all doing out here?” Twilight asked. “I’m so thankful you’re all okay!”

“It’s super awesome we found all of you to join the resistance!” Silverstream squealed happily. “Gallus suggested we check out the large group heading into the forest section by section!”

“Yeah!” Yona cried. “We traveled to Changeling Kingdom and got message to unite all creatures!”

All of the teachers and Headmare gasped while Mystic’s eyes widened.

“Yeeaaahhh, that’s kinda our fault,” Gallus smirked.

Jia stepped up to the students. “Do you know of Imperial City’s army?”

Gallus raised an eyebrow, “Aaannnddd you are?”

“I am the lieutenant of General Hong of Imperial City,” Jia said, annoyed.

“Oh, you mean the red and white soldiers?” Sandbar asked, “They’re working in the sanctuary in the Everfree Forest.”

“Oh, we’re closer than what I’d thought.”

“Then let’s get there,” said Applejack.

“Follow us!” said Sandbar.





Mystic couldn’t believe it. After walking through the thick forest, she saw that a bunch of trees had been cleared to form a large clearing. It was filled with yaks, dragons, changelings, hippogriffs, griffons, and ponies. All of them were discussing with each other as some of the fliers kept watch above the trees.

“My gosh...” Mystic whispered as she walked forward.

She was unable to take her eyes off the sight, never before has she seen such a gathering before. There might be a nation at stake but this seems like they might have a fighting chance in the most unlikely scenario.

“Twilight and her friends are here!” somecreature cried.

Everycreature began to cheer, the yaks’ stomping shook the ground as several changelings flew towards them. Before they got up to them, a tall blue hippogriff flew up to and landed in front of the party.

“Princess Twilight!” he said with a quick bow, “Thank heavens you’re all right!”

“Likewise, General Seaspray,” replied Twilight. “All of you are here to help us?”

“Because you’ve done so much for each of our kind,” Seaspray smiled. “Thanks to you, we’re no longer afraid to be below the waves anymore.”

Rainbow flew up to him. “Any strategies on how we’re gonna kick some serious flank?”

“My hippogriffs and several other parties have come back with intel we were just discussing it,” Seaspray gently pushed her back.

“Take us to where we’re meeting. We’ve been through a lot while we were away.”

Seaspray looked behind her and his eyes widened. “Are those wolves?”

“Like I said, we’ve been through a lot.”

Seaspray sighed. “I’d love to hear it, but please, follow me.”

As everypony moved forward, Mystic continued to look around at everycreature, marveling at them.

These ponies might be bigger than what I thought... she thought, knowing it was true but kept her mouth shut.

Everycreature in front of them kept their gaze upon them as they parted ways to clear a path for the party she’s traveling with. Mystic saw that there’s a roundtable about fifty yards away and she saw the dreaded Hong standing behind it with another changeling, yak, and a red dragon.

Then, the students that they’d met made their way in front of Twilight causing their group to stop.

“Can we help?” Gallus asked.

“Yeah, we helped unite everycreature,” said Smolder.

Twilight smiled sadly. “I’m sorry, myself and the others are very thankful for all you’ve done but we need to handle this ourselves.”

“What?!” Smolder cried. “That’s not fair!”

“Yeah!” Gallus agreed.

“I think we’ve done enough...” Ocellus whispered.

“Yona want to smash bad guys!” Yona nodded briskly.

“We appreciate all of yer efforts to get us united but we need y’all safe for yer kingdom’s sakes,” said Applejack.

“But we faced off a bi-pedal bear and his minions! We can handle this!” said Smolder. “My brother Garble’s helping!” She pointed at the red dragon.

“More like ran away and things got lucky for us,” said Ocellus.

“Aw, you know it was more than that!” Gallus cried.

“I-I don’t like confrontations!” Silverstream wilted.

“We need you safe,” said Twilight. “Please, just listen to us and you’ll receive thanks from us when this is all over with.” She smiled at them.

Gallus, Smolder, and Yona sulked with disappointed looks.

“Life isn’t fair...” the dragoness mumbled.

“So much for us being heroes...” Gallus mumbled as they walked off followed by the other three.

“We stopped Cozy, remember?” Sandbar suggested.

“We could be more than just being creatures that stopped a kid,” said Smolder.

Twilight sighed and continued on her way. Mystic had heard everything they said but decided to put it off.

Mystic kept a straight face as she and her party arrived at the roundtable. Seaspray joined the others on the opposite side of the table as everycreature gathered around.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” said Hong, “It’s nice of you to finally join us.”

The alicorn smiled sheepishly. “Me too. We had some business to take care of.”

“Probably, but did you consider that we all have a national and possible global crisis?” Hong glared at her.

“We did... but we’re totally here now!” Twilight smiled almost a little too brightly.

Mystic glanced at Starlight and how she was frowning and practically hiding behind her mane now.

“Let’s begin,” said Hong. Mystic forced herself to face him, wanting to hear the intel but not anything from his lips.

Hong pulled out a sheet of paper, “The teams have managed to scour Canterlot and the surrounding area. There are four behemoth towers at the corners of the mountain and building up darkness above the capital. There’s a shield up and the streets are crawling with the enemy’s minions.”

“There’s also reports that there’s a generator keeping the shield up,” said Seaspray.

“My unicorns detected it,” said Hong. “But it’s deep within the city and past all that security.”

“There’s also another matter at claw,” said Seaspray.

“What is it?” Mystic asked.

“All of our leaders have been captured along with the Princesses...”

“What?!” the Mane Six cried in unison.

“We don’t know exactly where they’re being held,” said Hong. “But we do expect the enemy will try and use them as leverage.”

This changes a lot, Mystic thought.

“Hong and I have discussed with our team leaders various options but we haven’t been able to reach a plausible way to penetrate through and get into Canterlot,” Seaspray added.

“Is there anything you have come up with?” Mystic asked.

“We know we need to attack the towers,” said Garble. “It could disperse the clouds building.”

“We need a way in,” said Pinkie.

“What about the caves beneath Canterlot?” Twilight suggested.

“Caves?” Seaspray asked.

“Yeah,” Twilight smiled. “A long time ago I’d been down there and they are mostly forgotten about ponies.”

“But there’s just one problem with that,” said Hong.

“Huh?” Twilight inclined her head.

“Those young creatures that united all of us had spread the word that Nightfall knows of and tried to catch them through the caves during their escape.”

“Well, so much for that idea,” Garble grumbled.

“We do know of a potential weakness Nightfall has,” Mystic spoke up.

Everycreature turned to look at her.

“And who are you?” Seaspray asked.

Mystic cleared her throat. “I’m just a tour guide of a foreign land.” She smirked. “But I’m also a great observer.”

“What’s your intel?”

“When Twilight was struggling against Nightfall outside of a village,” she briefly glanced at the alicorn, “I noticed that there was some dark energy coming from his wrists and possibly his ankles, too. I believe there are some magical bands around the body parts in question and if we can destroy them, we will probably have an easier fight against him.”

“Can any of you vouch for her?” Hong asked.

“I can,” Fluttershy spoke up. She slightly shrank back when everycreature looked at her. “I... did see something similar she described.”

“Me too,” Rarity spoke up.

“As did I,” Accalia stepped forward.

Everycreature’s eyes widened at the sight of her.

“A wolf?” Hong asked, surprised.

“Yep,” Accalia smiled and nodded curtly. “The Princess and her friends know how to reach creatures.”

“That they do,” Seaspray smiled. “And I believe the young unicorn has a valid point in helping us conquer this enemy.”

Twilight nodded. “And I can vouch for all of my friends.”

“Yaks agree with Princess and orange pony!” one of the yaks spoke.

Murmurs of agreement went among the yaks and went through everycreature. Mystic looked directly at Hong and shot him a smug grin.

You don’t get all of the glory anymore, she thought.

“But even if you do destroy one of them or even target one,” said Hong, looking at Twilight. “He’ll be able to figure out what you’re up to and who knows what could happen then?”

“That’s why I’ve been formulating a plan to distract him and take out all of the bands on him at once,” replied Twilight.

“But that still doesn’t answer the question of how we’ll get into the city,” Garble cut in. “Even if we do begin destroying the towers, he’ll send those troops and crawl all over us!”

“And getting to the generator is a priority, too,” said Mystic, rubbing her chin in thought.

“We’d better think of something quick,” said Hong. “We don’t know what Nightfall’s building.”

“I... might have an idea,” Starlight meekly spoke up.

Mystic turned to face her and felt everycreature else look, too.

“Go on,” said Rarity.

“Well,” Starlight cleared her throat. “A while back, when Trixie and I hid from the changelings in the castle I used an invisibility spell that worked pretty well.”

“That sounds like a great idea!” Twilight’s eyes lit up.

“But...” Starlight prodded the ground. “I can only do up to three ponies including myself with the spell.”

“Oh, darn!” Rainbow smacked her face.

“Hush, Dash!” Applejack scolded.

Starlight bit the bottom of her lip.

“And you’re certain you can maintain it?” Hong asked.

Twilight looked at him. “Yes. Starlight and I are some of the most powerful ponies around.”

“Probably even more so than Starswirl!” Rainbow boasted.

“Let’s not get carried away!” Twilight smirked.

“Very well,” said Hong.

“So, who’s going to breach the castle?” Fluttershy asked.

“How about Twilight, Starlight, Mystic, and I?” Sunset asked.

“Me?” Mystic asked, looking a little surprised, she saw the surprise and fear in Starlight’s eyes.

“Sure,” Sunset smiled. “You can kick flank very efficiently and not go out on... impulses.” She looked at Rainbow.

Mystic nodded. “Very well. I’ll do what’s needed to be done.”

“And we can also have two teams to teleport in the city. One can go disarm the generator and another team can go rescue the prisoners.”

“And everycreature else can divide into teams to attack and destroy the towers as the more powerful members move into taking down Nightfall’s minions,” Twilight added.

Everycreature murmured agreements among one another. Mystic smirked at the ideas.

“We’ll have our ponies outside the city until it’s time to move,” said Hong. “Might as well caught a distraction so that his minions give the ponies inside an opening.”

“Okay, then it’s settled,” said Twilight. She looked at her friends. “All of you and the armies will head to their designated targets. Whenever the shield is down, all of you fight your way to the castle to help us defeat Nightfall.”

“Sure thing, Twilight!” Pinkie cried. “This is gonna be some party!”

Mystic looked over at Hong. “Anything else to add?”

The General shook his head. “Negative. All teams move out now.”

As everycreature dispersed, Mystic walked over to Starlight.

“Yes?” the unicorn meekly looked at Mystic.

Mystic wanted to say something, ask anything about her but her words died on her lips.

“Sorry, it’s not important,” Mystic finally said.

“Oh...” Starlight frowned.
> Chapter 49 - Battle for Equestria
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mystic sat behind bushes just outside the walls to Canterlot. Beyond the city walls, Mystic could see the flying birds and beefy looking orcs standing guard on various balconies of the city’s skyscrapers.

“It’s nearly time,” said Twilight, lighting her horn. “Starlight, please put up your invisibility spell.”

Starlight nodded, lighting her horn. A small surge of magic exerted from both ponies and Mystic swore she felt the air around her change.

“Did it work?” Mystic asked.

“Yes,” replied Twilight, “We’re invisible now.”

Even though Mystic could still see herself, she took Twilight’s word for it.

Mystic’s gaze went towards the sky. The clouds above seemed more intimidating and blacker than ever as they occasionally had crackles of red lightning.

Looking up at them gave her a deep chill. They looked impenetrable. Poisonous and filled with malice.

“What is he up to?” she wondered aloud.

The unicorn shuddered, looking back at the ground.

“Are the other teams in position?” asked Sunset.

“Momentarily,” replied Twilight. “Hong will send up a flare when everycreature is in place.”

“I hope they weren’t spotted...” Starlight murmured.

“Try to think positive,” Sunset said.

Starlight only bit her lower lip in response.

“Let’s get with each other’s partner,” said Twilight, standing up as quietly as she could. “Mystic, with me.”

“Yes, your Highness,” replied Mystic, also standing and getting to the alicorn’s side.

“Are you sure about this?” Starlight asked as she and Sunset followed their lead.

“We have to do this, or all of Equestria’s doomed,” said Twilight.

Starlight weakly nodded.

“Things will be okay, Starlight,” Sunset said softly. “Just do your best.”

She wrapped her foreleg around Starlight and patted her back.

Twilight looked out onto the landscape of Equestria, as did Mystic. Then, roughly half a mile away, a blue flare of magic shot up into the air.

“That’s it,” said Twilight. She turned to Mystic whose heart began racing in excitement.

“Remember the plan to expose and break his wristbands,” Twilight said to the team. She turned to Mystic and outstretched a hoof. “Let’s go.” Mystic took it.





Mystic felt somewhat disorientated as she and Twilight came out of the teleportation and appeared inside what appeared to be a tower and there was a large hourglass next to a large window. Books aligned the nearby walls.

“Eeeshh...” Mystic groaned, withholding the urge to hold her stomach as she spotted a descending staircase.

“Sorry,” Twilight apologized.

“Forget about it,” replied Mystic. “Let’s get our flanks moving.”

The alicorn made her way over to the staircase.

“Stay close,” Twilight advised, “It only stretches so far.”

“Got it.”

Mystic followed the alicorn down the flight of stairs. Twilight reached the door, gently opening it and both ponies emerged outside.

Mystic’s eyes widened at what she saw. Down on the ground were orcs running down the roads, gremlins scampering in the luscious green grass and hellhounds sniffing around for presumably any intruders. Mystic could see the castle in the distance. She glanced at Twilight, who looked shell shocked to see this. But Twilight shook her head and gained a determined look.

“Stick to the plan,” she said, Mystic assumed she was talking to herself.

Mystic began to think about how they would cross without being detected, unable to help but feel a little nervous about the hellhounds. Who knew how well their noses were? Her gaze went down to Twilight’s wings and an idea struck her.

“Hey,” she said, gaining Twilight’s attention. “How about you fly and carry me on your back?”

Twilight fluffed up her wings and her eyes widened. “Why, I wish I thought of that sooner.”

Mystic smirked. “Well, let’s go.” Without another word, she climbed onto Twilight’s back.

“Oomph!” Twilight grunted. She smiled sheepishly at Mystic, flapped her wings and both were on their way towards the castle.





Starlight watched Nightfall’s hellhounds scampering across the streets, soon followed by gremlins. A few seconds passed and they were gone.

“Okay,” Sunset whispered.

Sunset began to move, forcing Starlight to stay close by.

“Sunset, the spell only stretches so far,” Starlight said meekly.

“We’re on a mission and we need to move, Starlight,” said Sunset as she broke into a trot followed by Starlight.

“I-I know...” Starlight frowned, lacking her confidence.

“We’re close, Starlight,” said Sunset, pointing towards something in the distance. Starlight saw the reddish electric looking beam shooting into the sky, creating the shield above. “Just trust your instincts.”

I don’t know if I can... Starlight thought.





Meanwhile, in Canterlot’s partially destroyed throne room, Nightfall observes his minions heading towards the city limits to counter against the pitiful resistance. He smirked, having expected this from the outside kingdoms but nothing will get past his shield.

“Sir!” came a voice from his communicator.

“What is it?” he cried.

“Some of the ponies you said you’d exhausted are outside the city!”

Nightfall whirled around to his communicator to see a gremlin. “What?! How?”

“I don’t know! But we’re sending a lot of our enforcements to take them out!”

“The generator and the prisoners...” Nightfall growled in realization. “Let them know we have the alicorn baby in bonds!”

“That’s another thing I needed to tell you about.”

Nightfall stomped over to the communicator, causing the gremlin to flinch in fear. “What?”

“The... the baby’s gone!”

“What?! How the heck did that happen?!”

“The mother got free and some Crystal soldiers were able to take out the pawns near the Crystal Heart! It’s a full uprising in the Crystal Empire now!”

Nightfall let out a shout. “Get them under control! Get the best of the army to defend the generator!”

He slammed his huge claw onto the communicator destroying it, crouched on all fours and bolted out of the throne room.





Mystic held onto Twilight’s back as the alicorn descended next to the castle.

Suddenly, the alicorn stumbled and both tumbled towards the ground. Mystic landed on her stomach.

“Sorry,” she heard Twilight. “I’m not used to carrying a pony on my back.”

Mystic stood up. “It doesn’t matter. Let’s get to the dungeons.”

“Hey! You!” cried an orc, causing Mystic to freeze.

“Shoot!” Twilight hissed and Mystic realized she’d landed too far from Twilight.

“What’re you all doing here?”

“Oh, um we’re just looking for some bad guys,” replied Mystic as she turned around. When she faced him, she magically threw a knife at the orc’s head. It went through his skull and he fell down dead. “Never mind, found one.”

She saw Twilight’s surprised look, but the alicorn shook her head. “Plan B!” Then, she turned towards the castle wall, charged up her horn, and shot her magic at it, creating a big hole that revealed a corridor.

“Wow,” Mystic smirked. “Taking after me, huh?”

“Just get inside!”





Starlight levitated Sunset onto the roof of the building that held the generator. The nervous unicorn flew up using her magic and landed right next to Sunset. 

There, in the center of the large, flat roof, was a red cube with pinkish magic pulsing through vein-like pipes into the center, shooting up the energy creating the shield. But there was also a shield around the generator, created by the pillar-like structures at its four corners.

Sunset began shooting her magic at it, startling Starlight. However, the moment she began doing so, Starlight gasped and saw about ten orcs had climbed on the opposite side of the roof.

“I’ll deal with them!” said Sunset, charging up her magic, “You destroy the generator!”

Then, Sunset unleashed fire upon the orcs, setting some of them ablaze. Starlight turned her attention to the generator.

Okay, Starlight, she thought. You can do this! You can do this!

Lighting up her horn, trying to gather her scattered brain, Starlight aimed it at her target. 

“Look out!” Sunset cried.

Starlight turned around to see a few hellhounds charging towards her. Out of instinct, Starlight let out a magic barrier, knocking them off the roof.

Immediately, scared and wanting this to be over, Starlight let loose several blasts of her magic, focusing on the pillars around the generator. 

One glance at Sunset, and she saw the unicorn had her own shield up as she kept more orcs and gremlins at bay. Starlight turned back to the generator, destroying one of the pillars.

Starlight felt her stomach sink as chills ran up her spine. Oh, no...

She looked over her shoulder to see the unmistakable werehyena.

“Foolish ponies! There’s no stopping the inevitable!” Nightfall hissed.

“There always is!” said Sunset, shooting magic at him.

Sunset teleported away and reappeared in front of Nightfall, firing at point-blank range. Starlight turned her attention back towards the generator and began blasting at it again destroying the second pillar. Without even looking, she let out her magic barrier again to keep Nightfall’s minions at bay.

Desperation built within her on top of her fear. One glance at Sunset, and she could see her struggling against the monster. Starlight let out a scream and took out the next to last pillar keeping the generator safe.

“One more,” she said to herself.

But then she was knocked off her hooves, landing hard on her back. Dazed, she saw Nightfall stomping over towards the generator, his claws glowing. 

Then, he began to repair the damage Starlight had done.

Out of instinct, Starlight teleported over to him, knocking him aside with her barrier and destroyed the final pillar. The shield around the generator dissipated, exposing it.

Before Starlight could finish it, Nightfall suddenly grabbed her by the tail, pulled her into the air, and slammed her onto her stomach. The wind was knocked out of Starlight’s lungs, dazing her.

Coughing, Starlight weakly looked over her shoulder to see Nightfall standing there, holding Sunset with his dark aura. To make things worse, there were a lot of gremlins and orcs climbing up.

Starlight squeezed her eyes shut as Nightfall stomped closer. “No!”

Magic escaped from Starlight’s body. She felt as if it were a giant wave. Cracking open an eye, she saw Nightfall had been blown towards the opposite side of the roof and his minions were destroyed.

As Nightfall recovered, Sunset shot her fire magic at the generator. But Nightfall leaped over and punched her away. Starlight teleported to the other side of him and slammed both forehooves into the generator, ignoring the heat of the flames. One more slam dunk and with a burst of magic, it was destroyed.

“No!” Nightfall cried.

“Looks like your shield is down!” Sunset taunted. Starlight looked up and saw the shield above evaporated.

Starlight felt hooves wrap around her and she was teleported away from the enraged werehyena. She reappeared with Sunset on the opposite side of the roof.

“Get ready!” Sunset warned, her horn glowing red.

Starlight looked out onto the city of Canterlot. All of his minions from the sky to the ground are moving as hard as they could. But dragons, hippogriffs, and pegasi with white and red armor attacked the skrees and yaks charged through the streets at the hellhounds.

Then, she heard Sunset shooting her magic at Nightfall.

Slapping herself, Starlight focused back on him but he out a surge of dark magic. The unicorn managed to dodge it but Sunset was knocked over the edge.

“Sunset!” Starlight cried.

She nearly fainted when Nightfall turned to face her.

He began stomping right over to her.

A desperate scream escaped from Starlight as she let out a huge beam of magic. But Nightfall disappeared in a flash of dark purple.

“What?!” Starlight screeched.

Then, he appeared right in front of her. Starlight’s only response was to teleport away.

She reappeared on the streets and saw Sunset had managed to come out unscathed.

A loud boom echoed through the streets, Nightfall charged at the two unicorns and more of his minions were coming their way, too.

Starlight threw up a shield around herself and cowered as Sunset avoided his attacks by teleporting away.

I should be angry at him! Trying to defeat him! Starlight thought, straining to keep her shield up. No matter what, even after he’d used her emotions and mother against her, she couldn’t find herself to find the fire within her to fight as she should.

She barely had time to react as Nightfall approached her, his angered expression was just separated from the shield, his face just mere inches from hers.





Mystic knocked out a couple of orcs and kicked aside a hellhound. She heard Twilight zapping her magic behind her until Mystic couldn’t hear any more resistance coming from their enemies.

“Any more coming?” Mystic asked.

“Clear for now,” said Twilight.

Mystic nodded and searched the orcs for the keys. A few seconds passed and she saw that they’d fallen to the floor during the scuffle. She levitated them up and faced the dungeon doors.

“I found this,” said Twilight. Mystic turned and saw the alicorn had what looked like a small key but it was glowing. “I think this could be an enchanted key.”

“Okay,” said Mystic, turning back to the door and kicking it down.

Mystic made her way down the stairs and was met with a dingy, cold dungeon lined with cells. She was met with a lot of ponies dressed up in fine clothing and soldiers wearing golden armor. She could see some of them were unicorns and have magic enchanters on their horns. 

Towards the back, Mystic spotted what looked like larger figures. She trotted over in that direction and reached the back of the dungeon to be met with two tall ponies with wavy manes. Mystic paused, eyes widening at the sight.

“Twilight!” the white alicorn cried, her voice full of relief.

“Princesses!” Twilight cried as Mystic busted the lock open.

“Twilight!” came a familiar voice. It was Spike, and behind him looked to be a strange, tall creature that was sickly green.

“Let’s get you out of here so you can help us,” said Twilight.

“I’m afraid we can’t,” the blue alicorn frowned. “It appears Nightfall has plugged up our magic aside from raising the sun and moon.”

Twilight gasped.

Getting back to the mission, Mystic turned to Twilight. “Start freeing them. I’ll start with the others.” Without another word, she walked over to the next occupied cell.

Her eyes widened when she saw several creatures chained to the ground and wall. There was a blue dragon, a changeling, a couple of hippogriffs, and a large yak that nearly hid an elderly griffon.

Wow, they really did unite all of these creatures, Mystic thought. Without a moment to lose, Mystic busted open the lock and made her way into the cell.

“I’ve never seen you before,” the changeling pointed at her.

“Well, I’m part of the calvary and rescue team,” replied Mystic as she began unlocking his chains.

“Excellent!” said the blue dragoness, “I’m eager to deliver payback!”

Mystic smirked, feeling the energetic spirit from her.





Soon, everypony and everycreature were freed from the cells. All of them reunited in the middle of the dungeon around Twilight and Mystic. “Thorax needs the enchanted key as do the hippogriffs,” said Mystic, having learned the Leaders’ names. 

“I’m on it,” said Twilight, levitating the key to Thorax’s enchanted locks.

Mystic turned to the leaders. “We need to move all of you out of the city along with everycreature else.”

“Yak prince angry!” Rutherford shouted. “Yak prince want to smash enemies!” Mystic heard nearby shouts of agreement from the other creatures.

Smoke escaped from Ember’s nostrils as she looked at Mystic.

“Get them all to safety!” Ember ordered. “It’s time for some smackdown!” She flew off.

“Wait!” Thorax called and flew off after her, taking the enchanted key from Twilight. 

Soon, the hippogriffs, griffon, and yak along with all the non-ponies were all following Ember and Thorax and left the dungeon before Mystic or Twilight could stop them.

“Okay then,” said Mystic.

“Well, enough about that,” said Twilight. “Mystic, this is Princesses Celestia and Luna, the rulers of Equestria. And Discord.” Twilight motioned to the sickly green creature.

“Lovely,” said Mystic, “But you need to go help your friends fight Nightfall.”

“What I need to do is get them out,” said Twilight. “And it appears Nightfall might’ve put a spell on them to keep the Princesses from fighting.”

“Twilight! Go help your friends!” cried Mystic.

The unicorn could see the alicorn’s eyes widen, and she realized she called the Twilight by her name for the first time.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked.

“Go Twilight! I’ve got this. The soldiers will help, too.”

The young princess nodded and galloped out soon followed by her dragon. Mystic turned to the Gala guests, soldiers, princesses, and Discord.

“So, who wants to run as fast as they can?” she smirked.





Starlight screamed as she jumped out of the way, Nightfall’s attack destroying something behind her.

Nightfall laughed, stomping down the street. “Wow, you really are broken, little filly!” Starlight shuddered, trying to pull herself to her hooves. “Are you hiding from the shadows that creep upon you? Scared of what could happen to you if you do make it on the other side?”

His words struck Starlight’s heart like a hot knife. She could see her mother’s disappointed look along with her friends’. The unicorn managed to force herself to look up at his towering figure, growing ever closer, his claws glowing dark purple.

“Over here ya goon!” a country accented voice shouted.

A wave of relief washed over Starlight as Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie showed up. Rainbow flew circles around their enemy and Applejack kicked him, followed by Pinkie blasting him with her party cannon.

The three ponies scattered as he tried to lay a hit on them. He growled in annoyance and went after Applejack.

Starlight picked herself up, mentally slapping herself to focus.

Not wanting her friends to get hurt, Starlight galloped off in the direction Nightfall went. She spotted him trying to hit Applejack with his claws, the werehyena right on her heels.

“Surprise attack!” Starlight heard Pinkie.

Nightfall turned to Pinkie behind him but was immediately getting bombarded by a bunch of pink cupcakes.

“Agh! Are you seriously throwing cupcakes at me right now?!” he shouted.

Pinkie crazily laughed as she continued her attack. She pulled out her party cannon, but Nightfall grabbed and crushed it in both claws.

Starlight paused for a beat, looking at Pinkie.

The pink mare was gone in a flash.

Nightfall turned his attention back towards Starlight. But paused and looked up. He teleported away and a blast of purple magic hit where he was. Starlight looked into the sky, spotting Twilight and Spike descending.

“Twilight!” Starlight cried, very relieved.

“Are the princesses safe?” Sunset asked.

“Mystic and the soldiers are transporting them,” replied Twilight.

Before Starlight could ask anything else, Nightfall landed between the two, sending out a shockwave and blowing them away.

Starlight quickly recovered and lit her horn. She gasped when she saw Spike had begun flying around him, breathing his green fire. Nightfall swung at him as Twilight joined his side. But then, both were grabbed by Nightfall’s aura and he flicked Spike away like he was nothing and lunged for Twilight. The alicorn teleported away and appeared behind him, but Nightfall let out a barrier, sending all who were near careening away.

Remember the plan, Starlight thought, sweat pouring down her face. To get those wristbands exposed.

BOOM!

An explosion of colors filled the sky. Starlight no doubt knew it was the signature Sonic Rainboom. A familiar blue pegasus with a streak of color behind her dove towards Nightfall and impacted him with full force. Starlight watched with wide eyes as Rainbow zoomed down the street, Nightfall along for the ride. Then she zoomed up into the sky, allowing the werehyena to skid along the street and crash into a fountain.

Thinking fast, she teleported over to the impact site, and Twilight joined her side. Both ponies lit their horns, watching the dust settle to give them a view of their enemy.

Suddenly, two shots of dark magic came out towards them. Starlight gasped and teleported out of the way. When she reappeared behind nearby boxes, she saw Twilight had managed to fly high in the air. Starlight’s eyes widened in horror as Nightfall stepped out, cracking his neck.

“Ouch,” he said casually.

Then, a deep crashing sound echoed through the city. Starlight looked behind her to see huge chunks of material falling towards the city and she could see that one of the towers had begun to collapse.

“Is that one of them down?” Applejack asked.

“It looks like it!” said Sunset.

Suddenly, Starlight was blown off her hooves and into a fruit stand.

“It’s closer than what you think!” she heard Nightfall.

Starlight looked up and saw her friends scatter again.

Then, Starlight saw an eerie orange glow rise above the nearby apartment complexes. Her eyes widened. Sunset and Twilight appeared next to Starlight, teleporting them away and into one of Canterlot’s parks.

There, Starlight got a clearer view of the fire burning along the buildings close to the middle of the city.

“Twilight! Why is the city burning?!” Sunset cried.

“I don’t know!” cried Twilight.

Starlight cringed at the thought of all of Canterlot burning to the ground.

“I’ll tell some of the soldiers to tell the dragons to prevent as much damage as possible!” Twilight immediately flew off to relay the message.

Starlight watched in horror as one of Canterlot’s beautiful buildings collapsed and landed in the middle of the capital.

“Here he comes again!” Rainbow cried.

Nightfall had appeared out of a teleportation and stomped towards them.

Rainbow flew off as Pinkie took off towards him. The pink mare spun circles around him. Sunset lunged forward and sent out some of her fire magic. This time, it struck him, setting him ablaze. He howled in pain. Starlight ran forward as Pinkie knocked him to the ground.

Then, something on his right ankle caught Starlight's attention. It was one of the bands they needed to destroy.

Out of pure instinct, Starlight struck the band with her magic.

A loud shattering sound pierced the air. Nightfall grunted as the fire on him went out and he stood up. He gasped when he saw the remains of one of his brackets.

“Uh oh...” said Sunset.

Nightfall looked at them and let out a roar, sending the approaching Rainbow careening away. Starlight cowered and looked at him, biting her lower lip. His aura was like a fire pulsing from his body. To Starlight’s horror, chunks of surrounding buildings were pulled from their places and Nightfall held them high, orbiting around one another.

Way to screw up, Starlight! Now he knows that we know the source of his power! The unicorn hit herself several times.





Meanwhile, in the residential areas just outside the city, Mystic has managed to escort Celestia, Luna, and Discord, who Luna was levitating, out of the danger zone. Mystic turned around to see the city partially burning as creatures of all kinds fought Nightfall’s minions. It looked like a picture from the deepest depths of Tartarus.

“Our beloved ponies...” Celestia frowned.

Mystic mirrored her frown, not knowing how many ponies might be injured or dead because of this attack. But she composed herself and resolved to stop this before it got worse.

She heard a sickly sneeze.

“Excuse me,” said the green creature, Mystic now knew as a draconequus.

“You need to worry about getting the hay out of here,” said Mystic, looking at the princesses, “Just get all of your subjects and the creatures to safety.”

Celestia sighed. “Okay. Thank you.”

“Thank the others when we’re out of this mess,” replied Mystic.

Without anything else to say, she bolted off back in the direction of the battle.





Mystic galloped down the streets of the city. All around and above her, creatures of all kinds fought against the skrees, the orcs, and the hellhounds. But Mystic was looking for the ringleader and she was hoping that they had been sticking to the plan.

Suddenly, she heard a deep rumble, and in front of her on the other side of various buildings, she saw a taller skyscraper partially collapse.

She immediately began galloping off in that direction.

A loud screech rang through the air. Before Mystic could react, she felt herself lifted off the ground. Holding back a surprised yelp, she looked up to see that a skree had grabbed her.

It took her higher and higher above the city, making the unicorn almost lose her stomach’s contents.

Mystic felt the skree’s talons pierce through her clothing and scratched the skin under her coat.

“Not today!” she cried. The unicorn let out a blast of magic, destroying the beast’s head.

Realizing she’s high above the city, Mystic’s survival instincts kicked in. Quickly, she spotted one of the city’s tallest towers almost touching the clouds. She aimed for it, landing right on top of it. Her hooves dug right into the steep tip of the tower as she slid towards the edge. The unicorn narrowly came to a stop just before she went over.

The dizzying height nearly caused her to lose her grip, but she held strong. Using her strength, she pulled her body weight onto the steeple.

Then, she heard a loud crash, the tower suddenly shifted, causing her to almost fall over. The unicorn saw, below her, that the tower she was on had begun to lean.

“Oh, boy, this is trouble,” she said.

The tower wouldn’t stop and it was going to fall. Mystic saw the tower was heading towards another one of the city’s tall towers. An idea struck her.

Despite her trembling hooves, Mystic climbed across the steeple as it became something she could run across. Then, the unicorn galloped at full force towards the tip, lunged for a banner on the tower over, and grabbed the very edge just as the tower below her collapsed.

Letting out a rough breath, Mystic spotted a window close by. Creating a magical rope, she allowed it to get as long as she could.

The tearing of fabric hit Mystic’s ears. No need to look up. Mystic tossed the rope, breaking the window and grasping onto something inside. Mystic let go of the banner, grabbing the rope and caused it to shrink, pulling her inside to safety.

Shaking and heaving, Mystic stood back up. But when she did, she felt the room she was in shake with the tower.

She groaned, knowing this building was coming down, too. It began shifting towards Mystic’s right. The unicorn ran over to the opposite side of the room, shattering a window with her magic. Poking her head outside, Mystic grabbed the rim of the window as the tower fell. She climbed out and the side of the tower was now perpendicular to her [hooves.

Mystic galloped across the wall, the tower plummeting towards the streets below. She saw a sturdier-looking building, and thinking fast, she bolted over, leaped towards it, and narrowly caught the rim of the roof. She looked behind her to see the collapsing building crash onto the street below.

“Daaanngg...” she said.

Barely paying any attention to the creatures holding off Nightfall’s minions, she looked down at the streets for the werehyena himself. She could make out griffons, hippogriffs and some changelings fighting but... Then, about three blocks away, she saw red and purple magic shooting through the streets. Adrenaline flowed through Mystic’s body. She slid off the dome and jumped over towards the roof of another building. She landed firmly on her hooves and she galloped across it and jumped to another roof.

As she got closer, she saw Rainbow in the sky dodging blasts from Nightfall. Mystic galloped faster and reached another rooftop. She could clearly see Nightfall delivering a barrage of punches at Twilight but missing every time. Then, Mystic jumped off the rooftop, pulling out her machete.

“Yaaaaahhh!” Mystic screamed, aiming right at Nightfall. Then, she landed right on top of him, knocking him flat onto his stomach. Mystic raised her machete, but Nightfall stood up, forcing Mystic to do a backward somersault off him. She landed firmly on her hooves, weapon, and magic at the ready.

“Where have you been?” Twilight asked, a frantic look in her eyes.

“Jumping from one collapsing building to another!” said Mystic. “What the hay has been going on?!”

“Nightfall knows what we’re up to!”

Mystic saw the werehyena throwing various chunks of asphalt at Rainbow and Sunset. “Great.”

Mystic turned back towards the target and lightly gasped when she saw a horde of charging orcs.

“I’m not sure how much longer we can hold against him!” cried Twilight.

Mystic grew worried. Would they not be able to destroy his wristbands?

Then, she saw shadows descending from the sky.

Changelings swooped down and attacked the hordes.

“This is for our kingdoms!” Ember cried.

Then, there were Accalia and Gunnolf with several members of the Pack and they aided the creatures in their assault.

Mystic couldn’t help but let out a laugh.

A few bright blue spears came from Mystic’s right, and to her surprise and disgust, it was General Hong. Nightfall deflected the spears as Hong stood his ground.

“Most of your minions are either trying to fight off the parties destroying your pathetic towers or are occupied with other creatures in the city!” said Hong. “It’s just you and us!”

Nightfall growled. “Then I’ll have to take you all on myself!”

Out of his aura, he generated a couple of swords and let out another surge of magic, but everypony had been ready for it. Hong charged towards Nightfall, followed by several of his troops. But the werehyena punched the general in the face and kicked him aside.

Mystic laughed again, satisfied at the sight.

But she couldn’t laugh for long, as everypony else charged to fight him. Mystic was about to jump into the fray but paused when she saw somepony hiding behind several boxes.

It was Starlight.

“Stand up and fight!” Mystic cried.

“I can’t face him!” replied Starlight.

“You can!” Mystic knelt and grabbed the unicorn by the cheeks.

“Starlight, they’re destroying your home! This is the creature who caused you and your friend so much harm!” Mystic said. “Don’t you want justice delivered?”

“Well, I...” Starlight began.

“Stop being hard on yourself, focus on the problem at hoof, and let your emotions out onto it!”

The nervous unicorn bit the bottom of her lip. Mystic saw Starlight’s horn light up.

“Dig deep, Starlight! As deep as you can!” Mystic encouraged, feeling a little bit of déjà vu.

Starlight stood up, facing the ongoing battle. Despite trembling lips, Starlight seemed to be trying to push past her insecurities.

Finally, Starlight let out her magic, destroying several orcs. Mystic saw the fire within her eyes. This caused her to proudly smile, knowing the unicorn had gotten her confidence back.

“Keep that spark alive, Starlight!” said Mystic. She charged onto the streets, followed by Starlight.

Down the streets, she saw a bunch of debris floating and being thrown towards the streets below. But several streams of fire emerged, destroying most of the debris.

A deep rumbling, crashing sound echoed through the city. Mystic looked up and saw that another tower was collapsing. But it was soon followed by flaming debris.

Mystic felt forelegs wrap around her torso and she barely had any time to react as she felt herself teleport and reappear close to where Twilight and the others were fighting Nightfall.

A loud shattering sound filled the air. Mystic looked down at Nightfall and he grabbed Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack with his magic, slammed them into one another, and slung them to the street.

Mystic growled, hating how powerful he is. She jumped down towards the street.

Mystic ducked as Rutherford was thrown at her. She looked up and saw Ember and Queen Novo slammed into one another and they were shoved away by Nightfall’s dark magic. As he straightened himself up, she caught a glimpse of the last two wristbands.

But before she could do anything, Sunset and Gunnolf attacked next. Mystic immediately joined their side as Starlight let out a long-concentrated beam at the werehyena. He held up a claw and blocked it, focusing on Sunset and Gunnolf. The wolf jumped onto him and bit into his neck fur, but the werehyena grabbed and threw him off. Mystic barely dodged him as she readied her knives to strike him down.

But then, she felt herself shoved aside, losing her magical grasp on her knives as Hong charged forward.

Angered, Mystic picked herself, having half a mind to attack him. But before she could do anything, Nightfall punched Hong and Sunset hard, sending them careening away. Mystic stood up, Starlight appearing in front of her but she was grabbed and Nightfall teleported away.

Surprised, Mystic looked around vigorously for Nightfall. Only for him to reappear right in front of her.

He locked his gaze onto Mystic and snarled. Mystic returned it.

Deciding to use her words, Mystic spoke, “So, how’s it like living without a family? Lonely?”

Nightfall’s eyes widened, but then he gave a smile. “Doing your research, huh? Instead of giving her a beatdown as she’d expected, he spoke again. “Mystic, I presume?”

Mystic’s eyes widened. “How do you know my name?!”

Nightfall only chuckled. “I bet you know all about not living without a family.” Mystic froze and didn’t have time to react as Nightfall grabbed and tossed her. The unicorn landed hard on her back and rolled into the side of a building.

She barely had any time to react to Nightfall coming right at her. Mystic managed to shoot up to her hooves and dodge him. She ran into the middle of the street, the werehyena soon close by.

“I do have a little surprise for you!” he stated.

Nightfall slammed his glowing foot onto the ground. Mystic felt it beginning to shake under her hooves. Her eyes widened when she saw the street had begun to open up and is heading towards her. Thinking fast, Mystic lunged for a nearby building, grabbing the ledge of it, and pulling herself up. Sweating and heart racing, she climbed towards the top.

When she reached the roof, she fell onto her stomach. Looking up, she saw that the building was surrounded by a dark aura and heading towards Nightfall.

Mystic picked herself up and jumped towards an alleyway, almost crashing up against the wall.

Debris rained down nearby, Mystic shot a beam of magic into the opposite building and bolted inside as a loud crash echoed from outside.

Looking around, she spotted a window, galloped over, shattered it with her magic, and jumping out onto the street.

“Only one tower remains!” said Twilight, hovering above her.

Relieved she’s okay, Mystic nodded and galloped off towards Nightfall, who was currently trying to catch Pinkie with his magic.

As Mystic neared Nightfall, suddenly Ember, Thorax, and Rutherford showed up. The yak prince yelled and rammed right into the werehyena, sending him careening into a building. Ember breathed fire on him as Thorax turned into a bear and grabbed his right forearm.

Twilight appeared in front of Nightfall and destroyed one of his wristbands with her magic, causing it to shatter loudly.

Nightfall let out an angry shout. “You can’t stop me!” He teleported away. Mystic looked up into the sky and he was plummeting right towards them.

She let out a scream and galloped away, just as Nightfall landed in the street, letting out a shockwave of magic. Mystic ducked behind a bench, most of the force sailing over her.

Standing back up, she saw a ragged Nightfall making his way over to the yak prince and changeling king.

“Hey!” Mystic shouted, magically throwing a knife. Nightfall turned towards her and glared.

Then, a blast of purple magic came from Nightfall’s right, he turned his attention to Twilight. Mystic ran around Nightfall as Twilight continued to assault him. When she was close enough, Mystic lunged and grabbed Nightfall’s left arm.

He let out a surprised cry as Mystic pulled him to the ground. Letting out a shout, Mystic hit Nightfall’s final wristband with all her might. It loudly shattered, causing her to lose her grip on him.

“You!” he roared. Mystic rolled over onto her stomach, as she readied her machete.

A loud rumbling, crashing sound echoed throughout the city. Mystic looked up and saw the final tower collapsing. The dragons swooped towards the flaming debris above, knocking as much of it as they could away from the city.

But that didn’t stop some of it landing between Nightfall and Mystic, the fire cutting them off from one another.

Mystic tried to see Nightfall beyond the fire, but he was gone. Her eyes widened. Uh oh...

“The towers have been destroyed!” said Twilight.

“I still don’t know why the hay there’s fire everywhere!” said Sunset, approaching her and Mystic. “Where’s that monster?”

Mystic stood up and did take note that the fire seemed to be burning over some kind of liquid that was slowly spreading.

Maybe the towers had a failsafe to send fire onto the resistance below, she thought, thinking that was the answer.

“Where did Nightfall go?” Rainbow asked.

“Seems to have run off,” said Applejack.

Mystic narrowed her eyes. “We need to find him. Now.”
> Chapter 50 - A chilling conversation and a final face off
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The fire continued to blaze in the streets. Despite her slight nervousness, Mystic forced herself to focus as she looked around the chipped and charred buildings of what looked like a proud city.

Where the hay has he gone? she thought. He didn’t get away, did he?

Mystic saw a couple of cowering unicorns. One was a yellow mare and the other a gray stallion. Both looked upper class. Biting her tongue, she walked over. They jumped when they saw Mystic, but calmed down fast.

“Did you two happen to see anything suspicious?” Mystic asked.

“S-Suspicious?” the yellow mare asked.

“Answer my question, did you happen to see a bi-pedal creature or not?” Mystic harshly asked.

“W-We did!” the stallion said.

Mystic turned her attention to him. “Where?”

“There!” he pointed to somewhere to his right.

Mystic looked and saw a familiar-looking tower. The same one she and Twilight had arrived in. The fire was close to it, threatening the building. Without any time to lose, Mystic bolted off towards it, hoping that their report was true.

Soon, Mystic reached the tower and climbed the flight of stairs to investigate what had fallen into it. She reached the top floor containing the library. A large gaping hole was in the huge window, exposing the outside and the hourglass was destroyed. Fire particles and smoke leaked into the room, causing the unicorn to cough.

They said he was in here, Mystic thought, her guard on high alert.

She couldn’t see anything other than bookshelves that were partially empty with books scattered all around.

Mystic gagged on the smoke again, but shook her head, continuing her search. She looked up and down as she walked on, daring not to get close to the busted window and the broken glass.

“Do you really think that you coming to Equestria just fell out of the sky for you?” came an ominous voice.

Mystic gasped. She whirled around. Her eyes widened with fury at the sight of Nightfall, his clothing battered and fur ruffled. Mystic crouched and snarled at the beast. She let out a scream, galloping full force at him. She leaped into the air to strike him, but he stepped aside.

The unicorn ended up landing on some broken floor, causing her to stumble over her hooves and fall flat on her stomach.

Crap! she thought. Immediately, she pulled herself back up, only to pause when she saw Nightfall hadn’t made a move to attack her.

“You’re the one who led those ponies to Oogundaa, aren’t you?” he asked, smirking.

“Yes,” replied Mystic, pulling out her machete. “And it looks like as if your little plan failed.”

Nightfall chuckled. “You seem like an interesting character, little pony.”

Mystic’s eyes narrowed at him.

Why hasn’t he attacked yet? she thought.

“I’ve been known to detect what a creature’s character and inner problems are,” Nightfall continued. “You seem... unsettled.”

“The only one who should be filled with uncertainty is you,” Mystic said, inwardly cringing at her choice of words.

“You don’t seem like a pony who would normally lead national saviors on a quest just for somepony you don’t know,” Nightfall placed his claws on a bookshelf. “But with your hateful attitude towards the General, and being a rugged explorer, I can tell that a lot has happened to you.”

“You don’t know anything about what I’ve been through!” Mystic declared. She tossed magically threw a knife at him. However, he caught it without any issue.

“It might go deeper than that,” said Nightfall, crushing the knife Mystic threw. “You were a lost soul. Unsure of who you are or where you’d come from.”

Mystic let out a shout, “Enough talk!”

“Don’t be upset, Mystic,” Nightfall smirked. “There’s great turmoil within you. And it’s been festering.” He leaned forward and whispered. “Sooner or later it will kill you.”

The unicorn said nothing as she stared at him.

Why am I not fighting him?! She thought angrily, I should be kicking his flank!

Even though her thoughts were confident and strong, her body felt otherwise. She didn’t understand why she wasn’t moving.

“Scared?” Nightfall asked.

“N-No!” Mystic said, trying to remain strong.

This caused him to chuckle. “Don’t be scared to ask me, Mystic.” The werehyena looked her dead in the eye. “I know who you really are.”

Mystic paused.

Her mind ran wild.

Did this guy know what came before she’d woken up? What was she like? Did she know this creature here? If so, what was their relationship? Did they cross paths?

Old memories of her waking up in the middle of Imperial City emerged again. The fear. The loneliness crept up in her chest again.

“You can sense what I’m saying, can’t you?” Nightfall asked.

Mystic hardened her look again. “Whatever you claim to know, it’s coated with lies and manipulation.”

“Lies?” Nightfall looked at her with an obvious fake offended look. “Or am I simply using the truth to get ponies to realize glaring errors in their ways of life?” He smiled. “You, Mystic, are wanting to know things. Why not seek this out?” A sinister glint sparkled in his eyes, causing a chill to run up Mystic’s spine. “Or, are you scared of what you might find?”

The unicorn held back a gulp. She’s never been scared of wanting to know her past, but why is he making her fearful of it?

The werehyena held out a paw to her. “Just allow me to give you the perspective of yourself you so richly deserve.”

Mystic stared at his paw. Every instinct within her telling her to fight and not listen anymore.

“Get away from her!” a voice cried.

Suddenly, a surge of red magic hit Nightfall, causing him to stumble back. Mystic snapped out of her thoughts and got in a fighting position. Sunset immediately joined her side, both ponies staring the recovering werehyena down.

“Are you okay?” Sunset asked.

“Better than okay,” replied Mystic, her uneasiness fading away.

“Let’s finish this.”

Nightfall had recovered and tossed a chair at the two ponies. Sunset shot it with her magic, however, the werehyena was right on them. Mystic was knocked aside and she landed across the room.

Slightly dazed, Mystic sat up and saw Sunset had a shield up as Nightfall furiously threw punches at it. Thinking fast, Mystic shot her own beam of magic and threw a knife at Nightfall’s back. Both attacks hit him, stunning him and allowing Sunset to let out a surge of magic, sending the werehyena flying into a bookshelf.

“You’ve lost, Nightfall!” Sunset cried as she stomped towards him. “Your towers are destroyed and so is the source of your power!”

Suddenly, Sunset was blown backward to the opposite side of the room. Mystic gasped and saw that Nightfall’s claws were faintly glowing.

“I still have some left,” he growled.

“Not for long!” Mystic cried.

When he turned to her, she threw a fire potion at him. He ducked and rolled away as a part of the tower went up in flames. But Mystic had expected that, so she tackled him, throwing a barrage of punches to his face and twisting her hindlegs around his neck. He squirmed and tried to pry Mystic off. The unicorn rolled away from him and lifted her machete to stab him in the chest.

But Nightfall grabbed her by the throat. Mystic’s surprised gasp was suppressed by the sheer strength of the werehyena as he stood up. He glared at her and flicked her horn, canceling out her magic and dropping her machete.

“You’re bold,” he said. “But also, stupid.”

A blast of magic hit the werehyena in the arm, causing him to drop Mystic. The young unicorn jumped away, grabbing her machete as Sunset attacked him.

Nightfall exerted out of determination and sent a blast of his dark aura at Sunset, causing her to stumble back towards the window.

Mystic galloped over to Sunset, only for her to be knocked to the ground.

She looked up to see Sunset blown towards the edge of the room, and barely caught it before falling towards the street below.

Not wanting Sunset to die, Mystic turned towards Nightfall, pulled out all her knives, and magically shot them all towards him. The werehyena seemed a little surprised but he began to deflect them. Mystic smirked and threw her final fire potion at him, setting him ablaze. He screamed in agony as he tried to put it out, one of the knives scraped his forearm.

Mystic turned to Sunset to help her. Then, Sunset slipped off the edge.

“Sunset!” cried Mystic. Running over, she charged up her magic and sent a magical rope down towards the wide-eyed unicorn.

“Come on, come on,” Mystic whispered as she watched her rope try to reach Sunset before she landed in the fire.

Suddenly, it grasped hold of Sunset’s left hind hoof. With a thankful grin, Mystic retracted the rope.

She turned around to see if Nightfall was still subdued.

He just finished putting out the fire Mystic turned back around towards the edge and saw Sunset has reached her.

“Stay on your hooves,” Mystic cautioned.

“Okay!” Sunset nodded with wide eyes and shook her head.

Nightfall lifted several bookshelves with his aura and tossed them at the ponies. However, both Mystic and Sunset dodged them. Sunset let out a long, sustained beam at Nightfall. He held out his paw as his dark aura faded. Sunset’s magic struck his paw but he held strong.

How powerful is he without his powers? Mystic couldn’t help but wonder.

Her opponent began to walk forward as Sunset kept her magic focused on him. Mystic noticed that she’s straining. Mystic looked at Nightfall again and lunged for him. He grabbed her by the throat again, but Mystic let her magic loose and he let go of her. Suddenly, he lunged for her, tackling her to the ground.

A chuckle escaped his throat as he looked right into her soul.

“Aren’t you ever curious about what could be said about your past?” Nightfall asked.

Mystic considered saying yes but she just spat in his face. This caused Nightfall to press a paw hard onto her chest, knocking the wind out of her.

Then, a large bookshelf hit Nightfall, knocking him off her again.

Mystic saw Sunset go after the downed enemy. But when Mystic stood up, she saw Sunset had been thrown across the room again.

“Is this the path you so greatly desire?” Nightfall asked, standing up. “Do you not want to know anything about yourself?”

Mystic chuckled, knowing her answer. “The only way I’ll find out about my past is if I’m the one to find out!”

As Nightfall lunged for her, Mystic ducked, laid on her back, and shot her hindlegs up to where they connected with Nightfall’s stomach. He let out a shout.

Mystic picked herself up as Nightfall tumbled over the edge and fell towards the flaming inferno below, his screams fading as he fell until they couldn’t be heard anymore. 

Relieved, she sat down, thankful that it’s over. As she did, Mystic thought back to what he had said about her. But she brushed them aside, knowing that only in time she will get her real memories back.

She heard Sunset approaching and the mare sat down next to her.

“You okay?” Sunset asked.

Mystic nodded. “I’m just glad he’s gone.”

“Me too.”

Both ponies looked up at the black and red clouds and saw that they had begun to part, revealing the glowing moon.
> Chapter 51 - The aftermath
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Bullion stood in the battered streets of Canterlot, watching citizens being escorted out from where most of the city had been damaged, he heard a few ponies come up from behind him.

“Now what, genius?” a feminine voice hissed.

Bullion sighed. “This is only just a setback.”

“A setback?”

Bullion turned to face Shadow Prism’s furious face and Obsidian Note accompanied by Arrowed Spear, both of them looked nervous.

“This is more than just a setback,” Prism whispered, her glare hardening. “This was a disaster!”

Bullion rolled his eyes and pulled all of them into an empty coffee shop.

“I have something I am looking into,” said Bullion.

“All due respect,” Arrow tapped his forehooves, “But what if...”

“There’s nothing that’ll lead back to us,” Bullion assured them. “Nightfall and I made sure of it.”

“And what’s this ‘lead’ you’re looking into?” Prism demanded. “Our reputations and social standings are on the line.”

“It’s a small but promising one,” Bullion placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I will look into it as soon as I’m able. But we need to be out helping our city and its citizens.”

Prism huffed. “I wonder why I even agreed to this.”

Bullion’s eyes hardened. “I know you’re scared. But let’s not panic. Just get out there now.”

“I think I’ll consider it if you tell us what the lead is.”

Bullion sighed, looking at the other two congressponies.

“Very well,” said Bullion.





As her sun rose, Celestia’s wings flapped as she hovered above the city of Canterlot.

Or what’s left of it.

Most of Canterlot’s spires have collapsed on top of the castle. The observatory is gone. Fires have heavily damaged downtown with most of the building scorched and some of them collapsed. Businesses, apartments, high society homes all need to be repaired or rebuilt. She looked over at the suburbs of Canterlot, and though they weren’t as heavily damaged, some houses were destroyed and the signs of battle were still apparent.

Her heart sank at the sight of it all. Her beloved city and the pride of all of Equestria. There have been invasions and attacks before but this felt different.

Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted her beloved sister flying over with a somber expression.

“We’ve got all the fires put out,” said Luna. Celestia nodded. “Damage reports will be coming in soon.”

“How many?” Celestia asked.

Luna shook her head. “I don’t know. While most ponies made it, we’ve got a lot of injuries in the wreckage.”

Celestia sighed. “If only I could’ve done more...”

“Sister,” Luna flew in front of her with a soft expression, “This wasn’t your fault. There was no way we could’ve known this would happen.”

“I still can’t help but feel that I should’ve known it...” Celestia lowered her gaze. “I don’t want to feel like a failure to my little ponies.”

Luna placed a gentle hoof under Celestia’s chin, causing her older sister to look at her.

“If anypony should feel as if she could’ve done more, it’s me,” she said. “I had the visions... we should’ve been better prepared.”

“Now Luna,” Celestia’s sister instincts kicking in, “Please don’t beat yourself over this.”

Luna gave her a sad smile. “You’re saying what you need to hear.”

Celestia awkwardly chuckled. “Fair enough.”

Both of them embraced in a warm hug.

Then, Celestia pulled back, remembering something.

“What is it, sister?” asked Luna.

“There’s somepony I want to meet,” said Celestia.





As she walked through the damaged streets of Canterlot, Twilight turned her attention to a refugee camp that had tents lining along the borders of the city. She saw that they extended about one hundred yards, nearing the waterfalls along the mountain. She walked between two soldiers and entered a white tent reserved for her to help with the damage.

Her eyes lit up at the sight of a couple of documents aligned on a desk accompanied with a chair behind it.

“First things first,” she said, levitating the scrolls. Time to get these treaties signed.





Twilight finished signing an alliance treaty with the impalas. A smile broke out on her face as she examined it.

Now to get Spike to send it to them, she thought, taking a glance at the treaty with the wolves.

“Princess Twilight,” Flash Magnus entered her tent.

“Yes?” Twilight asked, turning to him, “And please call me Twilight.”

Flash chuckled, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry, force of habit.” He pulled out several folders. “Here are the damage reports being given to the princesses and the forms from the other kingdoms declaring a full-time alliance with Equestria.”

“All of them?!” Twilight squeed.

“Yes,” Flash nodded. “They believe we need to build our relationship even further after what happened.”

“I’ll get to work on them as soon as I can with Celestia and Luna.”

Flash placed the folders onto Twilight’s desk, bowed to her, and exited the tent.

Despite the city being significantly damaged, Twilight couldn’t help but feel excited about every one of the kingdoms deciding to be full-time allies. Together, they would be stronger than ever before and be safer than ever.

“Things are looking up for us,” she said excitedly

“Are you sure she’s in there?” came a masculine voice.

“I saw a glimpse of her purple hair,” replied a feminine voice.

Twilight sat behind her desk as Accalia and Gunnolf entered. The alicorn beamed at the sight of them.

“See? I told you,” said Accalia, pointing at Twilight.

“Whatever,” Gunnolf huffed.

Accalia turned to Twilight with a smile. “And how’re you doing, your highness?”

“There’s no need for that,” Twilight held up a hoof, “Please, call me Twilight.”

Accalia blinked, stunned. “Seriously? A princess not willing to act all authoritative?”

“You’re among the Princess of Friendship, so treat her like a friend,” Twilight winked.

“Okay then,” said Accalia.

“Accalia, you know how we’re supposed to be with authoritative figures,” said Gunnolf.

“Oh, we can cut a little loose with her,” Accalia reasoned.

“Ugh...” Gunnolf facepawed. “This is going to take a lot of getting used to.”

“You’d be surprised by how many other creatures took time to get used to friendship,” said Twilight.

“It’ll be work, but nothing I can’t handle,” Accalia said confidently. She looked at Gunnolf. “And are you not up for a challenge?”

“Oh, I don’t turn down a challenge,” Gunnolf said.

“In addition,” said Accalia. “We’re going to also look more into helping Oogundaa and finding out more about it to gain us more understanding of it.”

“That would be great,” Twilight smiled brightly. “The more you know, the more you can help solve problems.” She paused and remembered something. “Oh! Also...” She pulled out a metal suitcase. The same one Applejack had found with the mysterious writing. “This here seems very interesting.” Accalia furrowed her brows and took it. “We don’t know what it could mean but I think you might be able to figure out what it means.”

“It looks like an ancient language from Oogundaa,” said Accalia, looking at the writing.

“That much is obvious,” Gunnolf deadpanned, causing Accalia to shoot him a glare.

“Well, between two new alliances and learning more about Oogundaa, I say things are going to be quite enjoyable working together,” said Twilight.

“We look forward to having an alliance with Equestria,” said Accalia, smiling as she held the suitcase close.

“Yeeahhh...” said Gunnolf, “But our society will be divided for quite some time...”

“We’ll handle it,” Accalia said in an assuring tone. “Good day, Twilight.”

“Good day, Accalia,” replied Twilight.

The alicorn watched them leave. When they did, she decided to step outside her tent and take in some fresh air. When she stepped out, she saw the rest of her pony friends walking and talking as they walked through the aisle of tents.

Might as well check in with them, Twilight thought.

She trotted over with a small smile on her face. Applejack was the first to notice her.

“Howdy Twi,” she said, lightly tipping her hat.

“Hey girls,” replied Twilight. “Did all of you settle into your rooms?”

“Yeah,” replied Rarity, “Your parents are simply divine!”

Twilight giggled. “They are pretty awesome.”

“Sunset and Starlight both settled in, too,” said Rainbow.

Twilight then remembered somepony else, “What about Mystic?”

“Oh,” said Fluttershy. “She said she wanted to be alone so we had her put into a hotel not too far away.”

Twilight blinked. “Oh. I guess I thought after everything...”

“She’s just a lone wolf, Twilight,” said Rainbow. “A vigilant in her own eyes.”

Twilight felt the urge to scold Rainbow, but she was too worn out to really carry it out.

“Something’s wrong...” Pinkie muttered, a rare serious look on her face.

“What is it?” Twilight.

Suddenly, Pinkie let out a large gasp as if realizing something huge. “Whaaaaaat?!”

“What’s wrong, Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked.

“It’s just whenever we save Equestria everything is magically restored like zap! Schoom! Yay friendship!”

Twilight sulked as she took a look around the damaged Canterlot.

“Ah guess it’s a first time for everythin’,” said Applejack.

“Whaaaaaaattt!” Pinkie shrieked. “No no no no no! We should be singing songs as a celebration!” Fluttershy began pushing her away. “The Tree took out the enemies why not restore Canterlot? This is so not fair!” Her screaming faded as she continued her panicked rant.

Applejack turned to face Twilight with a frown. “Poor Pinkie.”

“Yep,” replied Twilight. “But at least we came out on top in the end.”

“Right.”

“Well, go around the city and see if there are any ponies we might’ve missed. Help the soldiers if you need to.”

“Ah’m on it,” Applejack nodded and trotted off.

“Twilight,” said a raspy voice.

“Yes, Rainbow?” Twilight turned to the pegasus hovering in front of her.

“The pegasi and I have done an aerial search and scout of the area. All have been accounted for along the city limits.”

“Good,” said Twilight. “Keep me posted.”

Rainbow saluted and bolted off in a flash of color. Twilight decided to fly a little bit over the city.

But she caught somepony out of the corner of her eye.

“Princess Twilight,” said Hong, approaching her.

Despite being caught off guard, Twilight forced a grin on her face. “General.”

“In the process of getting the impalas and wolves to be allies?” Hong asked as he stopped in front of her.

“Already taken care of, and I’m helping with whatever they need,” replied Twilight putting some folders into a drawer.

“I know things have been tough for all of us, and I believe it’s high time for Imperial to take Equestria’s interests to heart,” said Hong.

Twilight nodded. “You want an alliance, too.”

“Precisely. If it’s not much trouble.”

“Oh, it won’t be a problem,” Twilight said, but unable to help feel uneasy about this. Of course, being a princess, she needs to approach this how she would with the crown on.

“Good. But I believe we have another problem that needs addressing ever since my army and I have arrived,” said Hong. He slightly leaned forward. “Mystic.”

Twilight knew this was inevitable. She cleared her throat. “We do have a bit of a rehabilitation program going for her to satisfy you as we’d agreed upon and we’ll keep track of her progress.”

“I would like to see that program and your future plans to make sure it’s being followed properly, and I need to get my own intel together for the courts to discuss this issue between both our nations,” said Hong.

Twilight went behind her desk and sat in the chair. “And what about Mystic’s recent actions of helping us defend our nation and the lands beyond?”

Hong sighed. “You don’t know her like I do. She’s likely just doing whatever she can to save her own skin. But if we can come across some agreement, we may be able to change her for the better.”

Twilight thought about it some, unable to get the unnerving feeling about the General. But then she decided.

“Fine. Let’s set up a proper time to discuss this.”

Hong smiled. “As you wish.”





“That bath was warmer than the Apple clan’s,” said Mystic, wrapping a white, fluffy towel around her waist.

She opened the door to let out all the mist that had built up in the bathroom. Mystic looked in the mirror and straightened the bundled towel on her head and smiled.

I say things turned out rather well for me, she thought.

Her mind raced through all of the events she’d gone through. Who knew leaving her hut to pursue an intruder would lead her of all ponies to help save a nation?

I knew I had the potential to save more than just a city, she thought, becoming boastful towards herself. If only Cierra could see me now.

She turned and walked out of the bathroom and into a large bedroom she had been placed in. The bed was big enough for two ponies. It was covered in a blanket rimmed with gold. In front of it are a couple of dressers, and to their right is a next to the door leading out into the den.

The unicorn pulled the towel off her head, scrubbing at her wet mane furiously for several seconds before pulling it away.

Well, she thought, cracking her neck. Now that it’s all over, maybe it’s time for me to move on.

She thought about finally getting to explore the Ice Lands to the south. Maybe that adventure would really cool her down from all the excitement.

Mystic lit up her horn and took the towel off. She sighed as she walked into the den. The den wasn’t large but it had a couch with a couple of chairs to either side of it and the kitchen was to the mare’s right, the white tile floors made it apparent.

She spotted her adventure clothes slumped over a chair over on the opposite side of the room.

So many challenges wait for me when I leave, she thought, walking over. The mare couldn’t help but cringe. Hong has found me and who knows what could happen?

Therefore, adventure and that reason alone seems to be good enough for her to leave.

But as she put on her clothes, she remembered the times with the CMC, Fluttershy, and Applejack.

Such nice ponies... she thought, slipping on her pants.

But something seemed rather different about all of them than what she’s seen. Except... the Liberators. Mystic nearly stopped slipping on her shirt at the thought of them. Their companionship. Their loyalty. And the good times seem to lightly echo in her mind as if they were days almost forgotten.

But there are some ponies here like that Skittle Head and fashionable pony that she doesn’t care much about.

On the other hoof, there was Starlight who needs help and the town seemed friendly enough.

Mystic clicked her belt on as another thought came to her. What about Sunset? She had certainly become an interesting friend.

More easily than the others, she thought, brushing a hoof through her mane.

But how long before their friendship just faded into nothing?

Gah, why does this have to be more difficult than it needs to be? Mystic thought. So much for it being cut and dry like I’d hoped...

Her mind suddenly remembered what Nightfall had said to her. “I know who you really are.” She couldn’t forget that one line. Did he know who she was? Or was it all a hoax just to manipulate her for his own ends?

Whatever his intentions were, Mystic thought, I don’t want to know what he had to say. Because I’m me and I’m going to be the one to find out the truth.

She tried again to remember what came before she’d awoken on that fateful day. Her mind was still as hazy as it was back then.

Mystic heard a knock on her door. She sighed, stood up, and stretched. Her spine and legs popped. Dang, it felt good.

She walked over to the door and opened it, only to be met with a grey unicorn soldier dressed in golden armor.

Keeping her cool, Mystic asked, “Can I help you?”

“The Princesses would like to see you,” said the soldier.

Mystic raised an eyebrow. “Is this mandatory?”

“Yes.”

The young mare let out a sigh. “Give me a minute.”





The soldier opened the door to the city hall. In the lobby were two tall alicorn ponies. One white and one blue each had wavy manes. The young unicorn couldn’t help but be a bit nervous approaching as her heart thumped against her chest.

Mystic looked at the tall white alicorn. She had an almost motherly smile on her features. She looked at the blue alicorn who had a neutral look on her features but could see her eyes were soft.

She stopped within ten feet of the alicorns and bowed, reminding herself to be respectful.

“Please rise, little pony,” said a soft voice.

Mystic looked up, keeping a straight face as she faced them again.

“Before we talk, we’d like to introduce ourselves,” said the blue alicorn. “I am Princess Luna. Princess of the Night.”

“And I’m Princess Celestia,” said the white alicorn, pointing to herself. “A pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise,” replied Mystic. “I’m Mystic. You two rule the land together?”

Celestia chuckled. “Yes. But we have a princess in the Crystal Empire and Twilight who you’re familiar with.”

Mystic blew her bangs out of her eyesight. “Only a little too much.”

“Thou art the one who saved us and led Twilight and her friends to a foreign land, right?” Luna asked.

Mystic nodded.

“Well, we just wanted to thank you for being such a big help during a time of crisis,” Celestia’s smile grew. “It meant a lot to her and her friends.”

“I’m... glad?” Mystic replied uncertainly.

“Because of you, Twilight and the others were able to make new allies and encourage them in the ways of friendship,” Celestia continued.

“Oh, please, I just wanted to help,” Mystic lied, knowing that she wanted to get away from Hong.

“How noble,” Celestia smiled.

“Yeah,” said Mystic. “One day I was just minding my own business and then I was led to doing all this.”

“Thou won’t ever know where you’ll go in life,” said Luna.

“Do you always talk like that?” Mystic asked curiously.

“A lot,” Luna smiled sheepishly.

“Twilight told us about how you’re a real traveler around the world,” said Celestia. “Do you know what your plans are?”

Mystic shrugged. “I’m not sure.”

“Whatever you decide, please consider coming by more often,” said Celestia.

“I’ve been through a few times,” Mystic lied. “And it’s a wonderful land. How could I not want to?”

Celestia giggled in response.

“Oh, and what about the General?” Mystic wondered. “You... might have heard the news between him and I, I believe?”

Celestia’s smile dropped a bit but she nodded. “Yes. But don’t worry, we’ll handle him and all things behind the scenes to ensure your safety and your time with Twilight if you desire to stay here.”

Mystic felt a little bit of relief come to her. “Well, I’d appreciate that. But just be cautious around him.”

“Noted,” said Luna.

“Well, if you do decide to stick around,” said Celestia, levitating a scroll. “Twilight has been working with the two of us to help you resolve things with both nations and to ensure you’re not like he says you are.”

Mystic smiled. “Well, I’ll take that into consideration.”

“I think you should consider living here, Mystic,” said Luna. “Maybe you’ll see more that’ll meet your needs.” She took several steps over and placed a hoof on Mystic’s shoulder. The unicorn felt slightly uncomfortable but played it off. “These ponies are truly special and if you’re ever lost, they’ll always be there to help you find your way.”

Mystic felt almost as if one of the elegant mother’s of Equestria had read her mind. She couldn’t help but widen her eyes slightly.

“I appreciate the thought,” replied Mystic.

Luna smiled, “We care and love our ponies. Even ponies outside of our land.” She winked. The princess stepped back towards her sister.

“Just as our doors are open with Twilight and her friends, it’s open for you too, Mystic,” Celestia smiled.

Mystic’s heart nearly leaped out of her chest but she cleared her throat to hide her surprise. “Okay, thanks.”

“Well, we just wanted to tell you that and to meet an interesting character,” said Celestia. “You may go. Just know that the sun and moon are always shining and we’ll always be there with you.”

“And please consider what I’ve said, too,” Luna added.

“I-I’ll try,” replied Mystic. She gave a quick bow and turned away.

As she left city hall, she couldn’t help but shudder, forcing her to keep her body in check.





The two alicorns watched Mystic go. The door shut behind her.

“I like her,” said Luna.

Celestia nodded. “She seems like quite a character. I just needed to see her.”

“Are you sure we can help with the General?”

Celestia turned to face Luna, “I believe we can. But we can’t let things spiral out of control. We need to face this diplomatically.”

Luna huffed and rubbed her temple. “That’s going to be hard with all that’s happened.”

Celestia didn’t reply.





Well, that was something... Mystic thought walking through a park.

She saw that it had lush green grass, a river flowing through it, and several benches close by. It was fortunate this part wasn’t touched by the battle.

As she walked, she thought back on Luna’s words and what she’s going to be doing now.

Am I going on my way? Or am I going to stay here? She thought. Letting out a sigh through her nostrils. There’s still so much she could see out in the world. Mystic looked slightly to the right and, about fifty yards away, spotted Sunset sitting next to Starlight on the rim of a fountain.

Some curiosity arose within Mystic’s chest and she decided to walk over.

I guess I’ll figure out what I’m going to do soon, she thought.

As she got closer to the duo, she saw that Starlight had a panicked look in her eye. Mystic couldn’t make out what Sunset was saying to her.

Poor mare’s been through too much, Mystic’s gaze focusing on Starlight.

“I-I just can’t stop wondering about Sunburst...” Starlight said. “It’s all my fault.”

“Starlight, please don’t be so hard on yourself,” said Sunset.

“I was in complete control of my own actions, there was no spell he put on me.”

“There too was a spell. We saw it.”

Starlight buried her face into her hooves. “I’m not sure... I’m not sure of anything at the moment...”

“It’ll pass,” said Mystic.

Starlight gasped and sat straight up as Sunset turned to look at her.

“Oh, Mystic,” Sunset smiled.

“Hi... it’s you again,” Starlight smiled, embarrassed.

“Yeah, it’s me again,” Mystic repeated. “Look, Starlight, you heard what the impalas said. Plus, your friends won’t let you down.”

“I know... I just fill so silly and like my mind is spinning...” Starlight frowned.

“You’re fine,” Mystic said, “You just need to unwind. I’ve seen this kind of behavior before.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” replied Mystic. “You’re worn out and not thinking completely straight. Just try and get some rest is what I suggest.”

“I think she’s right,” said Sunset. Starlight sighed and crossed her forelegs. “We will find Sunburst. Don’t you worry about anything else.”

“But... there wasn’t a spell...” Starlight murmured.

“There was,” Mystic spoke up.

Starlight didn’t reply. Despite Mystic being sure of herself, she couldn’t help but be a little doubtful for the mare.

“Don’t worry, Starlight,” Sunset assured her.

“Yeah,” added Mystic, “It’s all over now.”

Mystic watched Starlight as she managed to form a weak but grateful smile.





However, in a dark cave just outside of Canterlot mountain, a new, masculine ominous voice spoke as he looked at the three ponies through a crystal orb.

“No,” it said. “This was just the beginning.”






Wherever the Light Shines:


Part 2